This is a modern-English version of A History of Chinese Literature, originally written by Giles, Herbert Allen.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
A HISTORY OF
CHINESE LITERATURE
BY
HERBERT A. GILES, M. A., LL. D. (Aberd.)
PROFESSOR OF CHINESE IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE
AND LATE H. B. M. CONSUL AT NINGPO
BY
HERBERT A. GILES, M. A., LL. D. (Aberdeen)
Professor of Chinese at the University of Cambridge
and former H. B. M. Consul in Ningpo

NEW YORK AND LONDON
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
1927
NEW YORK AND LONDON
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
1927
Copyright, 1901,
By D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.
Copyright, 1901,
By D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.
Printed in the United States of America
Printed in the United States of America
PREFACE
This is the first attempt made in any language, including Chinese, to produce a history of Chinese literature.
This is the first attempt in any language, including Chinese, to create a history of Chinese literature.
Native scholars, with their endless critiques and appreciations of individual works, do not seem ever to have contemplated anything of the kind, realising, no doubt, the utter hopelessness, from a Chinese point of view, of achieving even comparative success in a general historical survey of the subject. The voluminous character of a literature which was already in existence some six centuries before the Christian era, and has run on uninterruptedly until the present date, may well have given pause to writers aiming at completeness. The foreign student, however, is on a totally different footing. It may be said without offence that a work which would be inadequate to the requirements of a native public, may properly be submitted to English readers as an introduction into the great field which lies beyond.
Native scholars, with their endless critiques and appreciation of individual works, don’t seem to have considered anything like this, realizing, no doubt, how utterly hopeless it is, from a Chinese perspective, to achieve even comparative success in a broad historical overview of the topic. The sheer volume of literature that has existed for about six centuries before the Christian era and has continued uninterrupted to this day may have caused hesitation among writers aiming for completeness. However, the foreign student is in a completely different position. It can be said without causing offense that a work which might not meet the expectations of a native audience could still be presented to English readers as an introduction to the vast field that lies beyond.
Acting upon the suggestion of Mr. Gosse, to whom I am otherwise indebted for many valuable hints, I have devoted a large portion of this book to translation, thus enabling the Chinese author, so far as translation will allow, to speak for himself. I have also added, here and there, remarks by native critics, that the reader may be[vi] able to form an idea of the point of view from which the Chinese judge their own productions.
Acting on Mr. Gosse's suggestion, for which I owe him many valuable insights, I have dedicated a significant part of this book to translation, allowing the Chinese author, as much as translation permits, to express himself. I have also included comments from native critics here and there, so the reader can get an idea of how the Chinese evaluate their own works.
It only remains to be stated that the translations, with the exception of a few passages from Legge’s “Chinese Classics,” in each case duly acknowledged, are my own.
It only needs to be said that the translations, except for a few excerpts from Legge’s “Chinese Classics,” which are all properly credited, are my own.
HERBERT A. GILES.
HERBERT A. GILES.
Cambridge.
Cambridge.
CONTENTS
BOOK THE FIRST—THE FEUDAL PERIOD (BCE 600-200) | |
CHAPTER. | PAGE |
I. LEGENDARY AGES—EARLY CHINESE CIVILISATION—ORIGIN OF WRITING | 3 |
II. CONFUCIUS—THE FIVE CLASSICS | 7 |
III. THE FOUR BOOKS—MENCIUS | 32 |
IV. MISCELLANEOUS WRITERS | 43 |
V. POETRY—INSCRIPTIONS | 50 |
VI. TAOISM—THE “TAO-TÊ-CHING” | 56 |
BOOK THE SECOND—THE HAN DYNASTY (BCE 200-CE 200) | |
I. THE “FIRST EMPEROR”—THE BURNING OF THE BOOKS—MISCELLANEOUS WRITERS | 77 |
II. POETRY | 97 |
III. HISTORY—LEXICOGRAPHY | 102 |
IV. BUDDHISM | 110 |
BOOK THE THIRD—MINOR DYNASTIES (A.D. 200-600) | |
I. POETRY—MISCELLANEOUS LITERATURE | 119 |
II. CLASSICAL SCHOLARSHIP | 137 |
BOOK THE FOURTH—THE T‘ANG DYNASTY (CE 600-900) | |
I. POETRY | 143 |
[viii]II. CLASSICAL AND GENERAL LITERATURE | 189 |
BOOK THE FIFTH—THE SUNG DYNASTY (CE 900-1200) | |
I. THE INVENTION OF BLOCK-PRINTING | 209 |
II. HISTORY—CLASSICAL AND GENERAL LITERATURE | 212 |
III. POETRY | 232 |
IV. DICTIONARIES—ENCYCLOPÆDIAS—MEDICAL JURISPRUDENCE | 238 |
BOOK THE SIXTH—THE MONGOL DYNASTY (CE 1200-1368) | |
I. MISCELLANEOUS LITERATURE—POETRY | 247 |
II. THE DRAMA | 256 |
III. THE NOVEL | 276 |
BOOK THE SEVENTH—THE MING DYNASTY (CE 1368-1644) | |
I. MISCELLANEOUS LITERATURE—MATERIA MEDICA—ENCYCLOPÆDIA OF AGRICULTURE | 291 |
II. NOVELS AND PLAYS | 309 |
III. POETRY | 329 |
BOOK THE EIGHTH—THE MANCHU DYNASTY (CE 1644-1900) | |
I. THE “LIAO CHAI”—THE “HUNG LOU MÊNG” | 337 |
II. THE EMPERORS K‘ANG HSI AND CH’IEN LUNG | 385 |
III. CLASSICAL AND MISCELLANEOUS LITERATURE—POETRY | 391 |
IV. WALL LITERATURE—JOURNALISM—WIT AND HUMOUR—PROVERBS AND MAXIMS | 425 |
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE | 441 |
INDEX | 443 |
BOOK THE FIRST
THE FEUDAL PERIOD (600-200 B.C.)
CHAPTER I
LEGENDARY AGES—EARLY CHINESE CIVILISATION—ORIGIN
OF WRITING
The date of the beginning of all things has been nicely calculated by Chinese chronologers. There was first of all a period when Nothing existed, though some enthusiasts have attempted to deal with a period antecedent even to that. Gradually Nothing took upon itself the form and limitations of Unity, represented by a point at the centre of a circle. Thus there was a Great Monad, a First Cause, an Aura, a Zeitgeist, or whatever one may please to call it.
The date when everything started has been carefully calculated by Chinese historians. First, there was a time when Nothing existed, although some fans have tried to discuss a period even before that. Slowly, Nothing shaped itself into Unity, represented by a point at the center of a circle. Thus, there was a Great Monad, a First Cause, an Aura, a Zeitgeist, or whatever you want to call it.
After countless ages, spent apparently in doing nothing, this Monad split into Two Principles, one active, the other passive; one positive, the other negative; light and darkness; male and female. The interaction of these Two Principles resulted in the production of all things, as we see them in the universe around us, 2,269,381 years ago. Such is the cosmogony of the Chinese in a nutshell.
After countless ages, seemingly spent doing nothing, this Monad divided into Two Principles: one active, the other passive; one positive, the other negative; light and darkness; male and female. The interaction between these Two Principles led to the creation of everything we see in the universe around us, 2,269,381 years ago. This is the essence of Chinese cosmogony.
The more sober Chinese historians, however, are content to begin with a sufficiently mythical emperor, who reigned only 2800 years before the Christian era. The practice of agriculture, the invention of wheeled vehicles, and the simpler arts of early civilisation are generally referred to this period; but to the dispassionate European student it is a period of myth and legend: in fact, we know very little about it. Neither do we know much, in the historical sense, of the numerous rulers whose names and dates appear in the chronology of the succeeding two thousand years. It is not indeed until we reach the eighth century B.C. that anything like history can be said to begin.
The more serious Chinese historians are willing to start with a somewhat mythical emperor who ruled about 2800 years before Christ. The development of agriculture, the invention of wheeled vehicles, and the basic skills of early civilization are usually linked to this time; however, for the objective European student, it remains a time of myths and legends: in reality, we know very little about it. We also don’t know much, historically speaking, about the many rulers whose names and dates are listed in the timeline of the next two thousand years. It's not until we get to the eighth century B.C. that we can really consider it as history.
For reasons which will presently be made plain, the sixth century B.C. is a convenient starting-point for the student of Chinese literature.
For reasons that will soon be clear, the sixth century BCE is an appropriate starting point for anyone studying Chinese literature.
China was then confined to a comparatively small area, lying for the most part between the Yellow River on the north and the river Yang-tsze on the south. No one knows where the Chinese came from. Some hold the fascinating theory that they were emigrants from Accadia in the ancient kingdom of Babylonia; others have identified them with the lost tribes of Israel. No one seems to think they can possibly have originated in the fertile plains where they are now found. It appears indeed to be an ethnological axiom that every race must have come from somewhere outside its own territory. However that may be, the China of the eighth century B.C. consisted of a number of Feudal States, ruled by nobles owning allegiance to a Central State, at the head of which was a king. The outward tokens of subjection were homage and tribute; but after all, the allegiance must have been more nominal than real, each State being[5] practically an independent kingdom. This condition of things was the cause of much mutual jealousy, and often of bloody warfare, several of the States hating one another quite as cordially as Athens and Sparta at their best.
China was then limited to a relatively small area, mostly situated between the Yellow River to the north and the Yangtze River to the south. No one knows where the Chinese people originated from. Some suggest the intriguing theory that they were migrants from Akkadia in the ancient kingdom of Babylonia; others associate them with the lost tribes of Israel. No one seems to believe they could have come from the fertile lands where they are currently found. It actually seems to be an anthropological truth that every race must have originated from somewhere outside their current region. Regardless, the China of the eighth century BCE was made up of several feudal states, ruled by nobles who owed loyalty to a central state, led by a king. The visible signs of subservience were displays of respect and tribute, but in reality, the loyalty was likely more symbolic than genuine, with each state effectively functioning as an independent kingdom. This situation led to a lot of mutual envy and often bloody conflicts, with several of the states harboring just as much animosity towards each other as Athens and Sparta did at their peak.
There was, notwithstanding, considerable physical civilisation in the ancient States of those early days. Their citizens, when not employed in cutting each other’s throats, enjoyed a reasonable security of life and property. They lived in well-built houses; they dressed in silk or homespun; they wore shoes of leather; they carried umbrellas; they sat on chairs and used tables; they rode in carts and chariots; they travelled by boat; and they ate their food off plates and dishes of pottery, coarse perhaps, yet still superior to the wooden trencher common not so very long ago in Europe. They measured time by the sundial, and in the Golden Age they had the two famous calendar trees, representations of which have come down to us in sculpture, dating from about A.D. 150. One of these trees put forth a leaf every day for fifteen days, after which a leaf fell off daily for fifteen more days. The other put forth a leaf once a month for half a year, after which a leaf fell off monthly for a similar period. With these trees growing in the courtyard, it was possible to say at a glance what was the day of the month, and what was the month of the year. But civilisation proved unfavourable to their growth, and the species became extinct.
There was, however, a significant level of physical civilization in the ancient states of those early days. Their citizens, when not busy fighting each other, experienced a reasonable degree of safety for their lives and property. They lived in well-constructed homes; wore silk or locally made fabrics; had leather shoes; carried umbrellas; sat in chairs and used tables; traveled in carts and chariots; went by boat; and ate their meals from pottery plates and dishes, which, while rough, were still better than the wooden trenchers that were common in Europe not so long ago. They kept track of time with sundials, and in the Golden Age, they had two famous calendar trees, representations of which have survived in sculptures dating from around CE 150. One of these trees produced a leaf every day for fifteen days, after which it dropped a leaf each day for another fifteen days. The other tree grew a leaf once a month for six months, after which it dropped a leaf monthly for the same amount of time. With these trees in the courtyard, it was easy to see at a glance what day of the month it was and what month of the year it was. But civilization proved detrimental to their growth, and the species eventually became extinct.
In the sixth century B.C. the Chinese were also in possession of a written language, fully adequate to the most varied expression of human thought, and indeed almost identical with their present script, allowing, among other things, for certain modifications of form brought about by the substitution of paper and a camel’s-hair brush for[6] the bamboo tablet and stylus of old. The actual stages by which that point was reached are so far unknown to us. China has her Cadmus in the person of a prehistoric individual named Ts‘ang Chieh, who is said to have had four eyes, and to have taken the idea of a written language from the markings of birds’ claws upon the sand. Upon the achievement of his task the sky rained grain and evil spirits mourned by night. Previous to this mankind had no other system than rude methods of knotting cords and notching sticks for noting events or communicating with one another at a distance.
In the sixth century B.C., the Chinese had developed a written language that was fully capable of expressing a wide range of human thought and was nearly identical to their current script. This evolution allowed for certain changes in style due to the use of paper and a camel’s-hair brush instead of the old bamboo tablet and stylus. The specific steps that led to this development remain unknown to us. China has its own version of Cadmus in a prehistoric figure named Ts‘ang Chieh, who is said to have had four eyes and to have gotten the idea for a written language from the marks left by birds’ claws in the sand. Upon completing his work, grains rained from the sky, and evil spirits wept at night. Before this, humanity relied only on crude methods of knotting cords and notching sticks to record events or communicate over distances.
As to the origin of the written language of China, invention is altogether out of the question. It seems probable that in prehistoric ages, the Chinese, like other peoples, began to make rude pictures of the sun, moon, and stars, of man himself, of trees, of fire, of rain, and they appear to have followed these up by ideograms of various kinds. How far they went in this direction we can only surmise. There are comparatively few obviously pictorial characters and ideograms to be found even in the script of two thousand years ago; but investigations carried on for many years by Mr. L. C. Hopkins, H.M. Consul, Chefoo, and now approaching completion, point more and more to the fact that the written language will some day be recognised as systematically developed from pictorial symbols. It is, at any rate, certain that at a very early date subsequent to the legendary period of “knotted cords” and “notches,” while the picture-symbols were still comparatively few, some master-mind reached at a bound the phonetic principle, from which point the rapid development of a written language such as we now find would be an easy matter.
Regarding the origin of the written language of China, it’s clear that it wasn’t an invention. It seems likely that in prehistoric times, the Chinese, like other cultures, started by creating simple drawings of the sun, moon, and stars, of people, trees, fire, and rain, and then progressed to various kinds of ideograms. We can only guess how far they took this. There are relatively few clear pictorial characters and ideograms in the script from two thousand years ago; however, research conducted over many years by Mr. L. C. Hopkins, H.M. Consul in Chefoo, which is now nearing completion, increasingly suggests that the written language will eventually be recognized as systematically developed from pictorial symbols. It is definitely true that at a very early point after the legendary era of “knotted cords” and “notches,” while the picture-symbols were still limited, some brilliant mind suddenly grasped the phonetic principle, from which point the rapid development of a written language like the one we see today would have been straightforward.
CHAPTER II
CONFUCIUS—THE FIVE CLASSICS
In B.C. 551 Confucius was born. He may be regarded as the founder of Chinese literature. During his years of office as a Government servant and his years of teaching and wandering as an exile, he found time to rescue for posterity certain valuable literary fragments of great antiquity, and to produce at least one original work of his own. It is impossible to assert that before his time there was anything in the sense of what we understand by the term general literature. The written language appears to have been used chiefly for purposes of administration. Many utterances, however, of early, not to say legendary, rulers had been committed to writing at one time or another, and such of these as were still extant were diligently collected and edited by Confucius, forming what is now known as the Shu Ching or Book of History. The documents of which this work is composed are said to have been originally one hundred in all, and they cover a period extending from the twenty-fourth to the eighth century B.C. They give us glimpses of an age earlier than that of Confucius, if not actually so early as is claimed. The first two, for instance, refer to the Emperors Yao and Shun, whose reigns, extending from B.C. 2357 to 2205, are regarded as the Golden Age of China. We read how the former[8] monarch “united the various parts of his domain in bonds of peace, so that concord reigned among the black-haired people.” He abdicated in favour of Shun, who is described as being profoundly wise, intelligent, and sincere. We are further told that Shun was chosen because of his great filial piety, which enabled him to live in harmony with an unprincipled father, a shifty stepmother, and an arrogant half-brother, and, moreover, to effect by his example a comparative reformation of their several characters.
In BCE 551, Confucius was born. He is often seen as the founder of Chinese literature. Throughout his career as a government official and during his time teaching and wandering as an exile, he managed to preserve important ancient literary fragments for future generations and even produced at least one original work himself. It's hard to claim that there was anything like what we now consider general literature before him. Written language seemed to be mainly used for administrative purposes. However, many sayings from early, even legendary, rulers were recorded at various times, and those that remained were carefully collected and edited by Confucius, resulting in what we now refer to as the Shu Ching or Book of History. This work is said to consist of one hundred documents that span from the twenty-fourth to the eighth century BCE They provide us with insights into a period prior to Confucius's time, if not as far back as claimed. The first two, for example, mention Emperors Yao and Shun, whose rule from B.C. 2357 to 2205 is considered the Golden Age of China. We learn that the former monarch “united the various parts of his domain in bonds of peace, so that harmony prevailed among the black-haired people.” He abdicated in favor of Shun, who is described as deeply wise, intelligent, and sincere. It's also noted that Shun was chosen because of his exceptional filial piety, which allowed him to maintain harmony with a dishonest father, a manipulative stepmother, and a proud half-brother, and by his example, he brought about a sort of reformation in their characters.
We next come to a very famous personage, who founded the Hsia dynasty in B.C. 2205, and is known as the Great Yü. It was he who, during the reign of the Emperor Shun, successfully coped with a devastating flood, which has been loosely identified with the Noachic Deluge, and in reference to which it was said in the Tso Chuan, “How grand was the achievement of Yü, how far-reaching his glorious energy! But for Yü we should all have been fishes.” The following is his own account (Legge’s translation):—
We now turn to a well-known figure who founded the Hsia dynasty in BCE 2205, recognized as the Great Yü. During Emperor Shun's reign, he successfully dealt with a catastrophic flood, often compared to the biblical Deluge. The Tso Chuan stated, “What a remarkable achievement Yü had, how impactful his glorious energy! Without Yü, we would all be fish.” Here is his own account (Legge’s translation):—
“The inundating waters seemed to assail the heavens, and in their vast extent embraced the mountains and overtopped the hills, so that people were bewildered and overwhelmed. I mounted my four conveyances (carts, boats, sledges, and spiked shoes), and all along the hills hewed down the woods, at the same time, along with Yi, showing the multitudes how to get flesh to eat. I opened passages for the streams throughout the nine provinces, and conducted them to the sea. I deepened the channels and canals, and conducted them to the streams, at the same time, along with Chi, sowing grain, and showing the multitudes how to procure the food of toil in addition to flesh meat. I urged them further[9] to exchange what they had for what they had not, and to dispose of their accumulated stores. In this way all the people got grain to eat, and all the States began to come under good rule.”
“The overflowing waters seemed to attack the skies, and in their vastness wrapped around the mountains and rose over the hills, leaving people confused and overwhelmed. I used my four means of transport (carts, boats, sledges, and spiked shoes), and all along the hills, I cut down the woods, while also showing the crowds how to get meat to eat, along with Yi. I created channels for the rivers throughout the nine regions and directed them to the sea. I deepened the waterways and connected them to the streams, and at the same time, with Chi, I planted crops and demonstrated to the people how to obtain food from farming in addition to meat. I encouraged them to trade what they had for what they lacked and to sell their surplus supplies. In this way, everyone had grain to eat, and all the States began to be well-governed.”
A small portion of the Book of History is in verse:—
A small part of the Book of History is in verse:—
And should not be oppressed.
The people are the foundation of a country,
If the foundation is strong, the country will be peaceful.
The country is wild for hunting,
Fine wine, alluring music,
High ceilings, carved walls,—
Given any of these,
And the result can only be destruction.”
From the date of the foundation of the Hsia dynasty the throne of the empire was transmitted from father to son, and there were no more abdications in favour of virtuous sages. The fourth division of the Book of History deals with the decadence of the Hsia rulers and their final displacement in B.C. 1766 by T‘ang the Completer, founder of the Shang dynasty. By B.C. 1122, the Shang sovereigns had similarly lapsed from the kingly qualities of their founder to even a lower level of degradation and vice. Then arose one of the purest and most venerated heroes of Chinese history, popularly known by his canonisation as Wên Wang. He was hereditary ruler of a principality in the modern province of Shensi, and in B.C. 1144 he was denounced as dangerous to the throne. He was seized and thrown into prison, where he passed two years, occupying himself with the Book of Changes, to which we shall presently return. At length the Emperor, yielding to the entreaties of the people, backed up by the present of a beautiful concubine and some[10] fine horses, set him at liberty and commissioned him to make war upon the frontier tribes. To his dying day he never ceased to remonstrate against the cruelty and corruption of the age, and his name is still regarded as one of the most glorious in the annals of the empire. It was reserved for his son, known as Wu Wang, to overthrow the Shang dynasty and mount the throne as first sovereign of the Chou dynasty, which was to last for eight centuries to come. The following is a speech by the latter before a great assembly of nobles who were siding against the House of Shang. It is preserved among others in the Book of History, and is assigned to the year B.C. 1133 (Legge’s translation):—
From the founding of the Hsia dynasty, the throne of the empire was passed down from father to son, and there were no more abdications in favor of virtuous sages. The fourth part of the Book of History discusses the decline of the Hsia rulers and their eventual replacement in B.C. 1766 by T‘ang the Completer, who established the Shang dynasty. By BCE 1122, the Shang kings had similarly fallen from the noble qualities of their founder to an even worse state of corruption and vice. Then appeared one of the most esteemed and respected figures in Chinese history, known as Wên Wang due to his canonization. He was the hereditary ruler of a principality in what is now Shensi province, and in BCE 1144 he was labeled a threat to the throne. He was captured and imprisoned, where he spent two years studying the Book of Changes, which we will discuss shortly. Eventually, the Emperor, swayed by the pleas of the people and the gifts of a beautiful concubine and some[10] fine horses, released him and assigned him to lead military campaigns against the frontier tribes. Until his death, he continued to speak out against the cruelty and corruption of the times, and his name is still honored as one of the most glorious in the history of the empire. His son, known as Wu Wang, would go on to overthrow the Shang dynasty and ascend as the first ruler of the Chou dynasty, which would last for eight centuries. Below is a speech by Wu Wang before a large gathering of nobles who opposed the House of Shang. It is preserved, among others, in the Book of History and is dated to the year B.C. 1133 (Legge’s translation):—
“Heaven and Earth are the parents of all creatures; and of all creatures man is the most highly endowed. The sincere, intelligent, and perspicacious among men becomes the great sovereign, and the great sovereign is the parent of the people. But now, Shou, the king of Shang, does not reverence Heaven above, and inflicts calamities on the people below. He has been abandoned to drunkenness, and reckless in lust. He has dared to exercise cruel oppression. Along with criminals he has punished all their relatives. He has put men into office on the hereditary principle. He has made it his pursuit to have palaces, towers, pavilions, embankments, ponds, and all other extravagances, to the most painful injury of you, the myriad people. He has burned and roasted the loyal and good. He has ripped up pregnant women. Great Heaven was moved with indignation, and charged my deceased father, Wên, reverently to display its majesty; but he died before the work was completed.
“Heaven and Earth are the parents of all living things; and among all living things, humans are the most gifted. The sincere, wise, and perceptive ones among us become the great leaders, and the great leaders are the parents of the people. But now, Shou, the king of Shang, does not honor Heaven and mistreats the people. He is consumed by drunkenness and indulges in lust recklessly. He has dared to impose cruel oppression. Along with criminals, he punishes all their relatives. He has placed people in office based on heredity. He has made it his goal to build palaces, towers, pavilions, dams, ponds, and other lavish things, causing immense suffering to you, the countless people. He has tortured the loyal and good. He has harmed pregnant women. Great Heaven was filled with anger and instructed my late father, Wên, to uphold its majesty; but he passed away before completing the task.
“On this account I, Fa, who am but a little child, have,[11] by means of you, the hereditary rulers of my friendly States, contemplated the government of Shang; but Shou has no repentant heart. He abides squatting on his heels, not serving God or the spirits of heaven and earth, neglecting also the temple of his ancestors, and not sacrificing in it. The victims and the vessels of millet all become the prey of wicked robbers; and still he says, ‘The people are mine: the decree is mine,’ never trying to correct his contemptuous mind. Now Heaven, to protect the inferior people, made for them rulers, and made for them instructors, that they might be able to be aiding to God, and secure the tranquillity of the four quarters of the empire. In regard to who are criminals and who are not, how dare I give any allowance to my own wishes?
“Because of this, I, Fa, who am just a little kid, have,[11] through you, the inherited leaders of my allied States, thought about the government of Shang; but Shou has no remorse. He just sits around, not serving God or the spirits of heaven and earth, and he’s also ignoring his ancestors’ temple, not making any sacrifices there. The offerings and millet vessels are all taken by wicked thieves; yet he still says, ‘The people belong to me: the decree is mine,’ never trying to change his disrespectful mindset. Now, Heaven, to protect the weaker people, appointed rulers and teachers for them, so they could assist God and maintain peace across the entire empire. When it comes to determining who is guilty and who isn’t, how can I indulge my own desires?”
“‘Where the strength is the same, measure the virtue of the parties; where the virtue is the same, measure their righteousness.’ Shou has hundreds of thousands and myriads of ministers, but they have hundreds of thousands and myriads of minds; I have three thousand ministers, but they have one mind. The iniquity of Shang is full. Heaven gives command to destroy it. If I did not comply with Heaven, my iniquity would be as great.
“‘Where the strength is equal, evaluate the character of the parties; where the character is equal, assess their righteousness.’ Shou has countless ministers, but they have countless different opinions; I have three thousand ministers, but we all share one vision. The corruption of Shang is overwhelming. Heaven has ordered its destruction. If I did not follow Heaven’s command, my wrongdoing would be just as significant.”
“I, who am a little child, early and late am filled with apprehensions. I have received charge from my deceased father, Wên; I have offered special sacrifice to God; I have performed the due services to the great Earth; and I lead the multitude of you to execute the punishment appointed by Heaven. Heaven compassionates the people. What the people desire, Heaven will be found to give effect to. Do you aid me, the one man, to cleanse for ever all within the four seas. Now is the time!—it may not be lost.”
“I, who am just a child, find myself overwhelmed with worries day and night. I have taken on the responsibility my late father, Wên, entrusted to me; I have made special offerings to God; I have fulfilled my duties to the great Earth; and I lead all of you in carrying out the punishment ordained by Heaven. Heaven shows mercy to the people. Whatever the people long for, Heaven will surely fulfill. Help me, the one individual, to cleanse everything within the four seas forever. Now is the moment!—it must not be wasted.”
Two of the documents which form the Book of History are directed against luxury and drunkenness, to both of which the people seemed likely to give way even within measurable distance of the death of Wên Wang. The latter had enacted that wine (that is to say, ardent spirits distilled from rice) should only be used on sacrificial occasions, and then under strict supervision; and it is laid down, almost as a general principle, that all national misfortunes, culminating in the downfall of a dynasty, may be safely ascribed to the abuse of wine.
Two of the documents that make up the Book of History address indulgence and drunkenness, both of which people seemed likely to give in to even close to the death of Wên Wang. He had mandated that wine (specifically, strong alcohol distilled from rice) should only be consumed during sacrificial events, and even then under strict supervision; it is generally stated that all national disasters, leading to the collapse of a dynasty, can be attributed to the misuse of wine.
The Shih Ching, or Book of Odes, is another work for the preservation of which we are indebted to Confucius. It consists of a collection of rhymed ballads in various metres, usually four words to the line, composed between the reign of the Great Yü and the beginning of the sixth century B.C. These, which now number 305, are popularly known as the “Three Hundred,” and are said by some to have been selected by Confucius from no less than 3000 pieces. They are arranged under four heads, as follows:—(a) Ballads commonly sung by the people in the various feudal States and forwarded periodically by the nobles to their suzerain, the Son of Heaven. The ballads were then submitted to the Imperial Musicians, who were able to judge from the nature of such compositions what would be the manners and customs prevailing in each State, and to advise the suzerain accordingly as to the good or evil administration of each of his vassal rulers. (b) Odes sung at ordinary entertainments given by the suzerain. (c) Odes sung on grand occasions when the feudal nobles were gathered together. (d) Panegyrics and sacrificial odes.
The Shih Ching, or Book of Odes, is another work that we owe to Confucius for its preservation. It is a collection of rhymed ballads in different meters, usually four words per line, composed between the reign of the Great Yü and the beginning of the sixth century BCE Currently, there are 305 of these, commonly referred to as the “Three Hundred,” and it is said that Confucius selected them from over 3000 pieces. They are categorized into four groups:—(a) Ballads commonly sung by the people in the various feudal States and periodically sent by the nobles to their suzerain, the Son of Heaven. The ballads were then presented to the Imperial Musicians, who could determine from these compositions the manners and customs of each State and advise the suzerain accordingly on the good or bad governance of each of his vassal rulers. (b) Odes sung at ordinary gatherings hosted by the suzerain. (c) Odes sung on significant occasions when the feudal nobles came together. (d) Panegyrics and sacrificial odes.
Confucius himself attached the utmost importance to his labours in this direction. “Have you learned the Odes?” he inquired upon one occasion of his son; and on receiving an answer in the negative, immediately told the youth that until he did so he would be unfit for the society of intellectual men. Confucius may indeed be said to have anticipated the apophthegm attributed by Fletcher of Saltoun to a “very wise man,” namely, that he who should be allowed to make a nation’s “ballads need care little who made its laws.” And it was probably this appreciation by Confucius that gave rise to an extraordinary literary craze in reference to these Odes. Early commentators, incapable of seeing the simple natural beauties of the poems, which have furnished endless household words and a large stock of phraseology to the language of the present day, and at the same time unable to ignore the deliberate judgment of the Master, set to work to read into countryside ditties deep moral and political significations. Every single one of the immortal Three Hundred has thus been forced to yield some hidden meaning and point an appropriate moral. If a maiden warns her lover not to be too rash—
Confucius himself placed great importance on his work in this area. “Have you learned the Odes?” he once asked his son; and when he got a no as an answer, he immediately told the young man that until he did, he wouldn’t be worthy of the company of educated people. Confucius could definitely be seen as anticipating the saying attributed by Fletcher of Saltoun to a “very wise man,” which states that whoever gets to create a nation’s “ballads needs to worry little about who makes its laws.” This appreciation from Confucius likely sparked an extraordinary literary craze around these Odes. Early commentators, unable to see the simple beauty of the poems, which have provided countless popular phrases and significant vocabulary to modern language, and at the same time unable to overlook the Master’s considered judgment, began to search for deep moral and political meanings hidden within rural songs. Each of the famous Three Hundred has thus been forced to reveal some hidden significance and teach a relevant lesson. If a young woman advises her lover not to act too hastily—
Not that it would upset me much; But oh no! What would my parents say? And no matter how much I love you,
"I can't stand to think about what that would be,"—
commentators promptly discover that the piece refers to a feudal noble whose brother had been plotting against him, and to the excuses of the former for not visiting the latter with swift and exemplary punishment.
commentators quickly realize that the piece is about a feudal noble whose brother had been conspiring against him, and about the former's excuses for not delivering immediate and decisive punishment to the latter.
Another independent young lady may say—
Another independent young woman might say—
I’ll lift my skirts and cross the shallow river,
But if you reject me from your heart ...
Well, you’re not the only guy around,
You silly, silly, silliest fool!”—
still commentaries are not wanting to show that these straightforward words express the wish of the people of a certain small State that some great State would intervene and put an end to an existing feud in the ruling family. Native scholars are, of course, hide-bound in the traditions of commentators, but European students will do well to seek the meaning of the Odes within the compass of the Odes themselves.
still commentaries are not lacking to show that these straightforward words express the wish of the people of a certain small State that some great State would step in and end an ongoing feud in the ruling family. Native scholars are, of course, stuck in the traditions of commentators, but European students will do well to seek the meaning of the Odes within the context of the Odes themselves.
Possibly the very introduction of these absurdities may have helped to preserve to our day a work which would otherwise have been considered too trivial to merit the attention of scholars. Chinese who are in the front rank of scholarship know it by heart, and each separate piece has been searchingly examined, until the force of exegesis can no farther go. There is one famous line which runs, according to the accepted commentary, “The muddiness of the Ching river appears from the (clearness of the) Wei river.” In 1790 the Emperor Ch‘ien Lung, dissatisfied with this interpretation, sent a viceroy to examine the rivers. The latter reported that the Ching was really clear and the Wei muddy, so that the wording of the line must mean “The Ching river is made muddy by the Wei river.”
Possibly, the introduction of these absurdities may have helped to keep a work alive that would otherwise be seen as too trivial to deserve scholarly attention. Top Chinese scholars know it by heart, and each individual piece has been thoroughly analyzed to the fullest extent. There's a famous line that says, according to the accepted commentary, “The muddiness of the Ching River appears from the (clearness of the) Wei River.” In 1790, Emperor Ch‘ien Lung, unhappy with this interpretation, sent a viceroy to check out the rivers. The viceroy reported that the Ching was actually clear and the Wei was muddy, which means that the line must actually mean “The Ching River is made muddy by the Wei River.”
The following is a specimen of one of the longer of the Odes, saddled, like all the rest, with an impossible political interpretation, of which nothing more need be said:—
The following is an example of one of the longer Odes, burdened, like all the others, with an unworkable political interpretation, which doesn’t need further explanation:—
Offering silk for your woven goods;[1]
But you didn't need silk;
I was the silk you were looking at.
With you, I crossed the ford, and while We kept walking for many miles. I said, "I don’t want to delay,
But friends need to sort out our wedding day ...
Oh, please don’t let my words cause you pain,
But autumn is here again.
To watch you walk through the gate; And sometimes, when I watched without success,
My tears would fall like rain; But when I saw my beloved boy,
I laughed and cried out loud from happiness.
The fortune tellers, you declared,
Everyone agreed that we were officially a couple; "Then get a carriage," I replied, "And I’ll go to be your bride."
In the autumn chill, it shines in the sun.
O gentle dove, I would suggest,
Beware the fruit that catches your eye!
Oh beautiful maiden, not yet a bride,
Take the lovers' vows lightly!
A man can make this mistake, and time Will cast its shadow over his crime;
A woman who has lost her name Is destined for eternal disgrace.
Three years have passed me by. Since I first shared your struggles; And now once more, unfortunately, the day!
I head back through the crossing.[16] My heart remains the same, but you
Have spoken words that are now revealed to be false; And you have left me to mourn A love that I can no longer have.
And lived a difficult life in truth; Waking up early and going to sleep late,
Each day passed the same over my head. I did my part, honestly,
And you—well, you broke my heart.
The truth my brothers won't know,
So even more, their taunts will increase.
I mourn quietly and feel regret. Such a miserable fate is mine.
Instead, I turn to a bitter page.
Oh, for the riverbanks of the past; Oh for the dearly cherished marshy shore; The hours of girlhood, with my hair Ungathered, as we hung out there. The words we said, which felt so real,
I never thought that I would regret; I hardly thought about the promises we made
"Someday, we won't be bound together anymore.”
Many of the Odes deal with warfare, and with the separation of wives from their husbands; others, with agriculture and with the chase, with marriage and feasting. The ordinary sorrows of life are fully represented, and to these may be added frequent complaints against the harshness of officials, one speaker going so far as to wish he were a tree without consciousness, without home, and without family. The old-time theme of “eat, drink, and be merry” is brought out as follows:—
Many of the Odes focus on war and the separation of wives from their husbands; others talk about farming, hunting, marriage, and celebrations. The everyday struggles of life are well represented, along with frequent grievances about the cruelty of officials, with one speaker even wishing he could be a tree without awareness, without a home, and without family. The old theme of “eat, drink, and be merry” is expressed like this:—
But you don't follow them; You have cars and horses,
But you don't ride in them.
[17] Eventually, you will die,
And another will appreciate them.
And another will take over them.
Hope you have a great time now
And extend your lifespan?
Eventually, you will die,
"And someone else will take your spot."
The Odes are especially valuable for the insight they give us into the manners, and customs, and beliefs of the Chinese before the age of Confucius. How far back they extend it is quite impossible to say. An eclipse of the sun, “an event of evil omen,” is mentioned in one of the Odes as a recent occurrence on a certain day which works out as the 29th August, B.C. 775; and this eclipse has been verified for that date. The following lines are from Legge’s rendering of this Ode:—
The Odes are particularly valuable for the insights they provide into the customs, behaviors, and beliefs of the Chinese before Confucius's time. It's impossible to determine exactly how far back they go. An eclipse of the sun, described as “an event of evil omen,” is mentioned in one of the Odes as a recent event on a specific day that corresponds to August 29, BCE 775; and this eclipse has been confirmed for that date. The following lines are from Legge’s translation of this Ode:—
Not staying on their designated paths.
Throughout the kingdom, there is no effective government, Because the good people are not employed.
For the moon to be eclipsed
Is just a regular thing.
Now that the sun has been blocked, How bad is it!
The rainbow was regarded, not as a portent of evil, but as an improper combination of the dual forces of nature,—
The rainbow was seen not as a sign of bad luck, but as an unusual mix of the two opposing forces of nature,—
"And no one dares to point it out,"—
and is applied figuratively to women who form improper connections.
and is used figuratively to refer to women who make inappropriate connections.
The position of women generally seems to have been very much what it is at the present day. In an Ode which describes the completion of a palace for one of the ancient princes, we are conducted through the rooms,—
The position of women generally seems to have been very much what it is today. In an Ode that describes the completion of a palace for one of the ancient princes, we are led through the rooms,—
"Here he will laugh, here he will talk,"—
until we come to the bedchamber, where he will awake, and call upon the chief diviner to interpret his dream of bears and serpents. The interpretation (Legge) is as follows:—
until we get to the bedroom, where he will wake up, and summon the chief seer to explain his dream of bears and serpents. The interpretation (Legge) is as follows:—
They will be put to sleep on couches;
They will be dressed in robes;
They will have scepters to play with; Their shout will be loud.
They will shine with red knee pads,
The future princes of the realm.
They will be put to sleep on the ground; They will be dressed in wrappers;
They will have tiles to use. They will not have the ability to do either wrong or right.
They will only need to think about the drinks and the food,
"And to avoid causing their parents any sadness."
The distinction thus drawn is severe enough, and it is quite unnecessary to make a comparison, as some writers on China have done, between the tile and the sceptre, as though the former were but a dirty potsherd, good enough for a girl. A tile was used in the early[19] ages as a weight for the spindle, and is here used merely to indicate the direction which a girl’s activities should take.
The difference made here is significant, and it’s really not necessary to compare, as some writers about China have, the tile and the scepter, as if the tile were just a dirty piece of broken pottery meant for a girl. A tile was used in ancient times as a weight for the spindle, and it's mentioned here simply to show the direction that a girl’s actions should follow.
Women are further roughly handled in an Ode which traces the prevailing misgovernment to their interference in affairs of State and in matters which do not lie within their province:—
Women are treated poorly in an Ode that blames their involvement in political matters and issues that aren't their concern for the current mismanagement:—
A smart woman brings someone down; With all her qualifications, that smart woman Is just a bad omen. A woman with a long tongue
It's a staircase leading to disaster;
For chaos doesn't come from heaven,
But is caused by women.
Among those who can't be trained or taught
Are women and eunuchs.
About seventy kinds of plants are mentioned in the Odes, including the bamboo, barley, beans, convolvulus, dodder, dolichos, hemp, indigo, liquorice, melon, millet, peony, pepper, plantain, scallions, sorrel, sowthistle, tribulus, and wheat; about thirty kinds of trees, including the cedar, cherry, chestnut, date, hazel, medlar, mulberry, oak, peach, pear, plum, and willow; about thirty kinds of animals, including the antelope, badger, bear, boar, elephant, fox, leopard, monkey, rat, rhinoceros, tiger, and wolf; about thirty kinds of birds, including the crane, eagle, egret, magpie, oriole, swallow, and wagtail; about ten kinds of fishes, including the barbel, bream, carp, and tench; and about twenty kinds of insects, including the ant, cicada, glow-worm, locust, spider, and wasp.
About seventy types of plants are mentioned in the Odes, including bamboo, barley, beans, morning glory, dodder, dolichos, hemp, indigo, licorice, melon, millet, peony, pepper, plantain, scallions, sorrel, sowthistle, tribulus, and wheat; about thirty types of trees, including cedar, cherry, chestnut, date, hazel, medlar, mulberry, oak, peach, pear, plum, and willow; about thirty types of animals, including antelope, badger, bear, boar, elephant, fox, leopard, monkey, rat, rhinoceros, tiger, and wolf; about thirty types of birds, including crane, eagle, egret, magpie, oriole, swallow, and wagtail; about ten types of fish, including barbel, bream, carp, and tench; and about twenty types of insects, including ant, cicada, glow-worm, locust, spider, and wasp.
Among the musical instruments of the Odes are found the flute, the drum, the bell, the lute, and the Pandæan[20] pipes; among the metals are gold and iron, with an indirect allusion to silver and copper; and among the arms and munitions of war are bows and arrows, spears, swords, halberds, armour, grappling-hooks, towers on wheels for use against besieged cities, and gags for soldiers’ mouths, to prevent them talking in the ranks on the occasion of night attacks.
Among the musical instruments mentioned in the Odes are the flute, drum, bell, lute, and Pan pipes; among the metals are gold and iron, with a subtle reference to silver and copper; and among the weapons and supplies for war are bows and arrows, spears, swords, halberds, armor, grappling hooks, mobile towers for attacking besieged cities, and gags for soldiers to stop them from talking in the ranks during night attacks.
The idea of a Supreme Being is brought out very fully in the Odes—
The concept of a Supreme Being is expressed very clearly in the Odes—
Ruling in style.
Also,
Also,
The ruler of humanity!
How awful is His Majesty!”
He is apparently in the form of man, for in one place we read of His footprint. He hates the oppression of great States, although in another passage we read—
He seems to take the form of a man, because in one part we see mentions of His footprint. He dislikes the oppression of powerful nations, even though in another section we read—
He comforts the afflicted. He is free from error. His “Way” is hard to follow. He is offended by sin. He can be appeased by sacrifice:—
He comforts those who are hurting. He is without fault. His "Path" is tough to navigate. He is hurt by wrongdoing. He can be soothed by offerings:—
Both wooden vessels and earthenware ones.
Then when the scent is carried up high,
"God senses the aroma and is pleased."
One more quotation, which, in deference to space limits, must be the last, exhibits the husbandman of early China in a very pleasing light:—
One more quote, which has to be the last due to space limits, shows the farmer of early China in a very positive way:—
And the rain gently falls. Oh, let it first nourish the public lands,
And then come to our private areas!
[21] Here, some corn will be left standing,
Here are some unbound sheaves;
Here, some handfuls will be dropped,
And there are some neglected ears; “These are for the benefit of the widow.”
The next of the pre-Confucian works, and possibly the oldest of all, is the famous I Ching, or Book of Changes. It is ascribed to Wên Wang, the virtual founder of the Chou dynasty, whose son, Wu Wang, became the first sovereign of a long line, extending from B.C. 1122 to B.C. 249. It contains a fanciful system of philosophy, deduced originally from Eight Diagrams consisting of triplet combinations or arrangements of a line and a divided line, either one or other of which is necessarily repeated twice, and in two cases three times, in the same combination. Thus there may be three lines ☰, or three divided lines ☷, a divided line above or below two lines ☱ ☴, a divided line between two lines ☲, and so on, eight in all. These so-called diagrams are said to have been invented two thousand years and more before Christ by the monarch Fu Hsi, who copied them from the back of a tortoise. He subsequently increased the above simple combinations to sixty-four double ones, on the permutations of which are based the philosophical speculations of the Book of Changes. Each diagram represents some power in nature, either active or passive, such as fire, water, thunder, earth, and so on.
The next work from before Confucius, and likely the oldest of all, is the famous I Ching, or Book of Changes. It's attributed to Wen Wang, the effective founder of the Chou dynasty, whose son, Wu Wang, became the first ruler in a long line that lasted from B.C.E. 1122 to BCE 249. It features an imaginative philosophy based on Eight Diagrams, which consist of combinations of continuous and broken lines, with either type repeated twice and, in some cases, three times in the same combination. So, there can be three continuous lines ☰, or three broken lines ☷, a broken line above or below two lines ☱ ☴, or a broken line between two lines ☲, and so on, making a total of eight. These diagrams are said to have been created over two thousand years before Christ by the king Fu Hsi, who supposedly drew them from the shell of a tortoise. He then expanded these simple combinations into sixty-four double ones, on which the philosophical ideas of the Book of Changes are based. Each diagram symbolizes some force in nature, whether it's active or passive, such as fire, water, thunder, earth, and so on.
The text consists of sixty-four short essays, enigmatically and symbolically expressed, on important themes, mostly of a moral, social, and political character, and based upon the same number of lineal figures, each made up of six lines, some of which are whole and the others divided. The text is followed by commentaries,[22] called the Ten Wings, probably of a later date and commonly ascribed to Confucius, who declared that were a hundred years added to his life he would devote fifty of them to a study of the I Ching.
The text consists of sixty-four short essays, expressed in an enigmatic and symbolic way, covering important themes that are mostly moral, social, and political in nature. Each essay is based on a corresponding lineal figure, made up of six lines, some complete and others split. The text is followed by commentaries, [22] known as the Ten Wings, which were likely written later and are often attributed to Confucius. He stated that if he had an extra hundred years to live, he would spend fifty of them studying the I Ching.
The following is a specimen (Legge’s translation):—
The following is an example (Legge's translation):—
“Text. ䷉ This suggests the idea of one treading on the tail of a tiger, which does not bite him. There will be progress and success.
Text. ䷉ This suggests the idea of someone stepping on the tail of a tiger, which doesn’t attack them. There will be progress and success.
“1. The first line, undivided, shows its subject treading his accustomed path. If he go forward, there will be no error.
“1. The first line, uninterrupted, shows its subject walking his usual route. If he keeps moving ahead, there won’t be any mistakes.
“2. The second line, undivided, shows its subject treading the path that is level and easy;—a quiet and solitary man, to whom, if he be firm and correct, there will be good fortune.
“2. The second line, undivided, shows its subject walking on a smooth and easy path;—a calm and solitary man, who, if he stays strong and true, will experience good luck.”
“3. The third line, divided, shows a one-eyed man who thinks he can see; a lame man who thinks he can walk well; one who treads on the tail of a tiger and is bitten. All this indicates ill-fortune. We have a mere bravo acting the part of a great ruler.
“3. The third line, divided, shows a one-eyed man who thinks he can see; a lame man who thinks he can walk well; someone who steps on a tiger's tail and gets bitten. All this points to bad luck. We have just a show-off playing the role of a great leader.
“4. The fourth line, undivided, shows its subject treading on the tail of a tiger. He becomes full of apprehensive caution, and in the end there will be good fortune.
“4. The fourth line, undivided, shows its subject stepping on the tail of a tiger. He grows increasingly cautious, and in the end, there will be good luck.”
“5. The fifth line, undivided, shows the resolute tread of its subject. Though he be firm and correct, there will be peril.
“5. The fifth line, undivided, shows the determined step of its subject. Even though he is steady and right, there will be danger."
“6. The sixth line, undivided, tells us to look at the whole course that is trodden, and examine the presage which that gives. If it be complete and without failure, there will be great good fortune.
“6. The sixth line, undivided, advises us to consider the entire path taken and to analyze the sign that it offers. If it is complete and flawless, there will be great good fortune.
“Wing.—In this hexagram we have the symbol of weakness treading on that of strength.
“Wing.—In this hexagram, we see the symbol of weakness standing on the symbol of strength.”
“The lower trigram indicates pleasure and satisfaction, and responds to the upper indicating strength. Hence it is said, ‘He treads on the tail of a tiger, which does not bite him; there will be progress and success.’
“The lower trigram signifies enjoyment and contentment, and it corresponds to the upper one representing power. Therefore, it is stated, ‘He steps on the tail of a tiger, which does not attack him; there will be advancement and achievement.’”
“The fifth line is strong, in the centre, and in its correct place. Its subject occupies the God-given position, and falls into no distress or failure;—his action will be brilliant.”
“The fifth line is strong, centered, and in the right place. Its subject holds the divine position and experiences no struggle or failure;—his actions will be outstanding.”
As may be readily inferred from the above extract, no one really knows what is meant by the apparent gibberish of the Book of Changes. This is freely admitted by all learned Chinese, who nevertheless hold tenaciously to the belief that important lessons could be derived from its pages if we only had the wit to understand them. Foreigners have held various theories on the subject. Dr. Legge declared that he had found the key, with the result already shown. The late Terrien de la Couperie took a bolder flight, unaccompanied by any native commentator, and discovered in this cherished volume a vocabulary of the language of the Bák tribes. A third writer regards it as a calendar of the lunar year, and so forth.
As can be easily gathered from the extract above, no one really understands what the seemingly nonsensical text of the Book of Changes means. All knowledgeable Chinese scholars openly acknowledge this, yet they strongly believe that important insights can be gained from its pages if only we had the smarts to grasp them. Foreigners have proposed various theories on the matter. Dr. Legge claimed he found the key, with the outcomes already presented. The late Terrien de la Couperie took a bolder approach without any local commentary, uncovering a vocabulary related to the Bák tribes in this treasured text. A third author views it as a lunar calendar, among other interpretations.
The Li Chi, or Book of Rites, seems to have been a compilation by two cousins, known as the Elder and the Younger Tai, who flourished in the 2nd and 1st centuries B.C. From existing documents, said to have emanated from Confucius and his disciples, the Elder Tai prepared a work in 85 sections on what may be roughly called social rites. The Younger Tai reduced these to 46 sections. Later scholars, such as Ma Jung and Chêng Hsüan, left their mark upon the work, and it was not until near the close of the 2nd century A.D.[24] that finality in this direction was achieved. It then became known as a Chi = Record, not as a Ching = Text, the latter term being reserved by the orthodox solely for such books as have reached us direct from the hands of Confucius. The following is an extract (Legge’s translation):—
The Li Chi, or Book of Rites, appears to be a compilation by two cousins, known as the Elder and the Younger Tai, who were active in the 2nd and 1st centuries BCE Based on existing documents attributed to Confucius and his disciples, the Elder Tai created a work in 85 sections on what we can roughly call social rites. The Younger Tai condensed these into 46 sections. Later scholars, like Ma Jung and Chêng Hsüan, made their contributions to the work, and it was not until near the end of the 2nd century A.D. that a final version was completed. It then became known as a Chi = Record, not as a Ching = Text, since the latter term is strictly reserved by the orthodox for books that have come directly from Confucius. The following is an extract (Legge’s translation):—
Confucius said: “Formerly, along with Lao Tan, I was assisting at a burial in the village of Hsiang, and when we had got to the path the sun was eclipsed. Lao Tan said to me, ‘Ch‘iu, let the bier be stopped on the left of the road; and then let us wail and wait till the eclipse pass away. When it is light again we will proceed.’ He said that this was the rule. When we had returned and completed the burial, I said to him, ‘In the progress of a bier there should be no returning. When there is an eclipse of the sun, we do not know whether it will pass away quickly or not; would it not have been better to go on?’ Lao Tan said, ‘When the prince of a state is going to the court of the Son of Heaven, he travels while he can see the sun. At sundown he halts and presents his offerings (to the spirit of the way). When a great officer is on a mission, he travels while he can see the sun, and at sundown he halts. Now a bier does not set forth in the early morning, nor does it rest anywhere at night; but those who travel by starlight are only criminals and those who are hastening to the funeral rites of a parent.’”
Confucius said: “Once, with Lao Tan, I was at a burial in the village of Hsiang, and as we reached the path, the sun was eclipsed. Lao Tan told me, ‘Ch‘iu, let’s stop the bier on the left side of the road; let’s mourn and wait for the eclipse to pass. Once it’s light again, we’ll continue.’ He said this was the proper way to do it. After we returned and completed the burial, I said to him, ‘When a bier is in motion, it shouldn’t stop. We don’t know how long an eclipse will last; wouldn’t it have been better to keep going?’ Lao Tan replied, ‘When a prince goes to the court of the Son of Heaven, he travels while he can see the sun. At sundown, he stops and makes his offerings (to the spirit of the way). When a high official is on a mission, he also travels while he can see the sun and stops at sundown. A bier doesn’t set out in the early morning, nor does it rest at night; those who travel by starlight are either criminals or people rushing to their parent's funeral.’”
Other specimens will be found in Chapters iii. and iv.
Other examples can be found in Chapters 3 and 4.
Until the time of the Ming dynasty, A.D. 1368, another and a much older work, known as the Chou Li, or Rites of the Chou dynasty, and dealing more with[25] constitutional matters, was always coupled with the Li Chi, and formed one of the then recognised Six Classics. There is still a third work of the same class, and also of considerable antiquity, called the I Li. Its contents treat mostly of the ceremonial observances of everyday life.
Until the Ming dynasty, A.D. 1368, there was another much older work known as the Chou Li, or Rites of the Chou dynasty, which focused more on constitutional issues. It was always paired with the Li Chi and was recognized as one of the Six Classics at that time. There is also a third work of the same kind, and of significant age, called the I Li. Its content mainly covers the ceremonial practices of daily life.
We now come to the last of the Five Classics as at present constituted, the Ch‘un Ch‘iu, or Spring and Autumn Annals. This is a chronological record of the chief events in the State of Lu between the years B.C. 722-484, and is generally regarded as the work of Confucius, whose native State was Lu. The entries are of the briefest, and comprise notices of incursions, victories, defeats, deaths, murders, treaties, and natural phenomena.
We now arrive at the last of the Five Classics as they are currently recognized, the Ch‘un Ch‘iu, or Spring and Autumn Annals. This is a chronological account of the main events in the State of Lu from the years BCE 722-484, and it is widely considered to be the work of Confucius, who was from Lu. The entries are very brief and include records of invasions, victories, defeats, deaths, murders, treaties, and natural events.
The following are a few illustrative extracts:—
The following are a few example extracts:—
“In the 7th year of Duke Chao, in spring, the Northern Yen State made peace with the Ch‘i State.
“In the 7th year of Duke Chao, in spring, the Northern Yen State made peace with the Ch‘i State.”
“In the 3rd month the Duke visited the Ch‘u State.
“In the 3rd month, the Duke visited the Ch‘u State.
“In summer, on the chia shên day of the 4th month (March 11th, B.C. 594), the sun was eclipsed.
“In summer, on the chia shên day of the 4th month (March 11th, BCE 594), the sun was eclipsed.
“In the 7th year of Duke Chuang (B.C. 685), in summer, in the 4th moon, at midnight, there was a shower of stars like rain.”
“In the 7th year of Duke Chuang (B.C. 685), in summer, in the 4th month, at midnight, there was a shower of stars like rain.”
The Spring and Autumn owes its name to the old custom of prefixing to each entry the year, month, day, and season when the event recorded took place; spring, as a commentator explains, including summer, and autumn winter. It was the work which Confucius singled out as that one by which men would know and commend him, and Mencius considered it quite as important an achievement as the draining of the empire by[26] the Great Yü. The latter said, “Confucius completed the Spring and Autumn, and rebellious ministers and bad sons were struck with terror.” Consequently, just as in the case of the Odes, native wits set to work to read into the bald text all manner of hidden meanings, each entry being supposed to contain approval or condemnation, their efforts resulting in what is now known as the praise-and-blame theory. The critics of the Han dynasty even went so far as to declare the very title elliptical for “praise life-giving like spring, and blame life-withering like autumn.”
The Spring and Autumn gets its name from the old practice of starting each entry with the year, month, day, and season when the recorded event happened; spring, as a commentator explains, includes summer, and autumn includes winter. It was the work that Confucius highlighted as the one by which people would recognize and celebrate him, and Mencius regarded it as just as significant an accomplishment as the draining of the empire by[26] the Great Yü. The latter stated, “Confucius completed the Spring and Autumn, and rebellious ministers and disobedient sons were filled with fear.” As a result, just like with the Odes, local thinkers started interpreting the straightforward text to uncover all sorts of hidden meanings, with each entry thought to contain approval or condemnation, leading to what is now referred to as the praise-and-blame theory. The critics of the Han dynasty even went so far as to declare the title to be elliptical for “praise life-giving like spring, and blame life-withering like autumn.”
Such is the Ch‘un Ch‘iu; and if that were all, it is difficult to say how the boast of Confucius could ever have been fulfilled. But it is not all; there is a saving clause. For bound up, so to speak, with the Spring and Autumn, and forming as it were an integral part of the work, is a commentary known as the Tso Chuan or Tso’s Commentary. Of the writer himself, who has been canonised as the Father of Prose, and to whose pen has also been attributed the Kuo Yü or Episodes of the States, next to nothing is known, except that he was a disciple of Confucius; but his glowing narrative remains, and is likely to continue to remain, one of the most precious heirlooms of the Chinese people.
Such is the Ch'un Ch'iu; and if that were all, it's hard to understand how Confucius's claim could ever have been realized. But there's more; there's an important addition. Bound up, so to speak, with the Spring and Autumn and forming an integral part of the work, is a commentary known as the Tso Chuan or Tso’s Chicken Commentary. We know very little about the author, who has been honored as the Father of Prose and is also credited with the Kuo Yü or Episodes of the States, except that he was a disciple of Confucius; but his vibrant narrative is still one of the most valuable legacies of the Chinese people and is likely to remain so.
What Tso did was this. He took the dry bones of these annals and clothed them with life and reality by adding a more or less complete setting to each of the events recorded. He describes the loves and hates of the heroes, their battles, their treaties, their feastings, and their deaths, in a style which is always effective, and often approaches to grandeur. Circumstances of apparently the most trivial character are expanded into[27] interesting episodes, and every now and again some quaint conceit or scrap of proverbial literature is thrown in to give a passing flavour of its own. Under the 21st year of Duke Hsi, the Spring and Autumn has the following exiguous entry:—
What Tso did was this. He took the dry bones of these records and brought them to life by adding a more or less complete setting to each of the events recorded. He describes the loves and hates of the heroes, their battles, treaties, feasts, and deaths, in a style that is always effective and often approaches grandeur. Circumstances that seem trivial are turned into [27] interesting episodes, and every now and then some quirky idea or piece of proverbial wisdom is added to give a unique flavor. Under the 21st year of Duke Hsi, the Spring and Autumn has the following brief entry:—
“In summer there was great drought.”
“In summer, there was a severe drought.”
To this the Tso Chuan adds—
To this, the Tso Chuan adds—
“In consequence of the drought the Duke wished to burn a witch. One of his officers, however, said to him, ‘That will not affect the drought. Rather repair your city walls and ramparts; eat less, and curtail your expenditure; practise strict economy, and urge the people to help one another. That is the essential; what have witches to do in the matter? If God wishes her to be slain, it would have been better not to allow her to be born. If she can cause a drought, burning her will only make things worse.’ The Duke took this advice, and during that year, although there was famine, it was not very severe.”
"Because of the drought, the Duke wanted to burn a witch. However, one of his officers told him, 'That won't change the drought. Instead, fix your city walls and defenses; cut back on food and spending; practice strict budgeting, and encourage the people to support each other. That's what really matters; what do witches have to do with any of this? If God wants her to die, it would have been better not to let her be born. If she can cause a drought, burning her will only make things worse.' The Duke listened to this advice, and that year, even though there was a famine, it wasn't too severe."
Under the 12th year of Duke Hsüan the Spring and Autumn says—
Under the 12th year of Duke Hsüan, the Spring and Autumn states—
“In spring the ruler of the Ch‘u State besieged the capital of the Chêng State.”
“In spring, the ruler of the Ch‘u State surrounded the capital of the Chêng State.”
Thereupon the Tso Chuan adds a long account of the whole business, from which the following typical paragraph is extracted:—
Thereafter, the Tso Chuan includes a detailed account of the entire situation, from which the following typical paragraph is taken:—
“In the rout which followed, a war-chariot of the Chin State stuck in a deep rut and could not get on. Thereupon a man of the Ch‘u State advised the charioteer to take out the stand for arms. This eased it a little, but again the horses turned round. The man then advised that the flagstaff should be taken out and used as a lever, and at last the chariot was extricated. ‘Ah,’ said the[28] charioteer to the man of Ch‘u, ‘we don’t know so much about running away as the people of your worthy State.’”
“In the chaos that followed, a war chariot from the Chin State got stuck in a deep rut and couldn’t move forward. A man from the Ch‘u State then suggested to the charioteer to remove the armrest. This helped a bit, but the horses turned around again. The man then recommended using the flagpole as a lever, and eventually, the chariot was freed. ‘Ah,’ the charioteer said to the man from Ch‘u, ‘we're not as skilled at running away as the people from your esteemed State.’”
The Tso Chuan contains several interesting passages on music, which was regarded by Confucius as an important factor in the art of government, recalling the well-known views of Plato in Book III. of his Republic. Apropos of disease, we read that “the ancient rulers regulated all things by music.” Also that “the superior man will not listen to lascivious or seductive airs;” “he addresses himself to his lute in order to regulate his conduct, and not to delight his heart.”
The Tso Chuan includes several intriguing sections on music, which Confucius considered an essential element in governing well, echoing Plato's famous thoughts in Book III of his Republic. Regarding illness, it mentions that “the ancient rulers managed everything through music.” It also states that “a noble person won’t listen to lewd or tempting tunes;” instead, “he plays his lute to guide his behavior, not to entertain himself.”
When the rabid old anti-foreign tutor of the late Emperor T‘ung Chih was denouncing the barbarians, and expressing a kindly desire to “sleep on their skins,” he was quoting the phraseology of the Tso Chuan.
When the angry, old anti-foreign tutor of the late Emperor T‘ung Chih was criticizing the foreigners, and showing a strange wish to “sleep on their skins,” he was quoting the language from the Tso Chuan.
One hero, on going into battle, told his friends that he should only hear the drum beating the signal to advance, for he would take good care not to hear the gong sounding the retreat. Another made each of his men carry into battle a long rope, seeing that the enemy all wore their hair short. In a third case, where some men in possession of boats were trying to prevent others from scrambling in, we are told that the fingers of the assailants were chopped off in such large numbers that they could be picked up in double handfuls.
One hero, before heading into battle, told his friends that he would only listen for the drum signaling to advance, because he'd make sure not to hear the gong calling for a retreat. Another made each of his men carry a long rope into battle, knowing that the enemy all had short hair. In a third instance, where some men with boats were trying to stop others from getting in, it's said that the attackers had so many fingers chopped off that they could be picked up in handfuls.
Many maxims, practical and unpractical, are to be found scattered over the Tso Chuan, such as, “One day’s leniency to an enemy entails trouble for many generations;” “Propriety forbids that a man should profit himself at the expense of another;” “The receiver is as bad as the thief;” “It is better to attack than to be attacked.”
Many sayings, both practical and impractical, can be found throughout the Tso Chuan, like, “A single day of leniency towards an enemy leads to trouble for many generations;” “It's wrong for someone to benefit at the expense of another;” “The person receiving is just as guilty as the thief;” “It's better to take action than to be reactive.”
When the French fleet returned to Shanghai in 1885 after being repulsed in a shore attack at Tamsui, a local wit at once adapted a verse of doggerel found in the Tso Chuan:—
When the French fleet came back to Shanghai in 1885 after being pushed back in a shore attack at Tamsui, a local comedian quickly adapted a line from a verse of doggerel found in the Tso Chuan:—
Has left his shield in the grooves; Back from the field, back from the field "He's brought his beard but left his shield;"
and for days every Chinaman was muttering the refrain—
and for days every Chinese person was muttering the refrain—
There are two other commentaries on the Spring and Autumn, similar, but generally regarded as inferior, to the Tso Chuan. They are by Ku-liang and Kung-yang, both of the fifth century B.C. The following are specimens (Legge’s translation, omitting unimportant details):—
There are two other commentaries on the Spring and Autumn that are similar but are generally considered to be of lesser quality than the Tso Chuan. They were written by Ku-liang and Kung-yang, both from the fifth century B.C. Below are some examples (Legge’s translation, leaving out minor details):—
Text.—“In spring, in the king’s first month, the first day of the moon, there fell stones in Sung—five of them. In the same month, six fish-hawks flew backwards, past the capital of Sung.”
Text.—“In spring, during the king’s first month, on the first day of the new moon, five stones fell in Sung. In that same month, six fish-hawks flew backward past the capital of Sung.”
The commentary of Ku-liang says, “Why does the text first say “there fell,” and then “stones”? There was the falling, and then the stones.
The commentary of Ku-liang says, “Why does the text first say ‘there fell,’ and then ‘stones’? There was the falling, and then the stones."
In “six fish-hawks flying backwards past the capital of Sung,” the number is put first, indicating that the birds were collected together. The language has respect to the seeing of the eyes.
In “six fish hawks flying backwards past the capital of Sung,” the number is mentioned first, showing that the birds were gathered together. The language relates to what is seen with the eyes.
The Master said, “Stones are things without any intelligence, and fish-hawks creatures that have a little intelligence. The stones, having no intelligence, are mentioned along with the day when they fell, and the fish-hawks, having a little intelligence, are mentioned along with the month when they appeared. The superior man (Confucius) even in regard to such things and creatures records nothing rashly. His expressions about stones and fish-hawks being thus exact, how much more will they be so about men!”
The Master said, “Stones are things without any intelligence, and fish-hawks are creatures that have a bit of intelligence. The stones, lacking intelligence, are noted along with the day they fell, while the fish-hawks, having a bit of intelligence, are noted along with the month they appeared. The superior person (Confucius) even regarding such things and creatures records nothing carelessly. His descriptions of stones and fish-hawks being so precise, how much more precise will they be about people!”
The commentary of Kung-yang says, “How is it that the text first says “there fell,” and then “stones”?
The commentary of Kung-yang says, “Why does the text first say ‘there fell’ and then ‘stones’?”
“There fell stones” is a record of what was heard. There was heard a noise of something falling. On looking at what had fallen, it was seen to be stones, On examination it was found there were five of them.
“There fell stones” is a record of what was heard. A noise of something falling was heard. When looking at what had fallen, it was seen to be stones. Upon examination, it was discovered that there were five of them.
Why does the text say “six,” and then “fish-hawks”?
Why does the text say “six” and then “fish-hawks”?
“Six fish-hawks backwards flew” is a record of what was seen. When they looked at the objects, there were six. When they examined them, they were fish-hawks. When they examined them leisurely, they were flying backwards.
“Six fish-hawks flying backwards” is a record of what was seen. When they looked at the objects, there were six. When they examined them, they were fish-hawks. When they took their time to look at them, they were flying backwards.
Sometimes these commentaries are seriously at variance with that of Tso. For instance, the text says that in B.C. 689 the ruler of the Chi State “made a great end of his State.” Tso’s commentary explains the words to mean that for various urgent reasons the ruler abdicated. Kung-yang, however, takes quite a different view. He explains the passage in the sense that the State in question was utterly destroyed, the population being wiped out by the ruler of another State in revenge for the death in B.C. 893 of an ancestor, who was boiled to death at the feudal metropolis in consequence of slander by a contemporary ruler of the Chi State. It is important for candidates at the public examinations to be familiar with these discrepancies, as they are frequently called upon to “discuss” such points, always with the object of establishing the orthodox and accepted interpretations.
Sometimes these commentaries are significantly different from Tso's. For example, the text states that in BCE 689, the ruler of the Chi State "brought a great end to his State." Tso's commentary interprets this to mean that the ruler abdicated for various urgent reasons. However, Kung-yang has a completely different perspective. He explains the passage to mean that the State in question was completely destroyed, with the population wiped out by the ruler of another State seeking revenge for the death of an ancestor in B.C. 893, who was boiled to death at the feudal capital due to slander from a contemporary ruler of the Chi State. It's essential for candidates at public examinations to be aware of these discrepancies, as they are often required to "discuss" such points, always with the intent of establishing the orthodox and accepted interpretations.
The following episode is from Kung-yang’s commentary, and is quite different from the story told by Tso in reference to the same passage:—
The following episode is from Kung-yang’s commentary and is quite different from the story told by Tso about the same passage:—
Text.—“In summer, in the 5th month, the Sung State made peace with the Ch‘u State.
Text.—“In the summer, during the 5th month, the Sung State reached a peace agreement with the Ch‘u State.
“In B.C. 587 King Chuang of Ch‘u was besieging the capital of Sung. He had only rations for seven days, and if these were exhausted before he could take the city, he meant to withdraw. He therefore sent his general to climb the ramparts and spy out the condition of the besieged. It chanced that at the same time an officer of the Sung army came forth upon the ramparts, and the two met. ‘How is your State getting on?’ inquired the general. ‘Oh, badly,’ replied the officer. ‘We are reduced to exchanging children for food, and their bones are chopped up for fuel.’ ‘That is bad indeed,’ said the general; ‘I had heard, however, that the besieged, while feeding their horses with bits in their mouths, kept some fat ones for exhibition to strangers. What a spirit is yours!’ To this the officer replied, ‘I too have heard that the superior man, seeing another’s misfortune, is filled with pity, while the ignoble man is filled with joy. And in you I recognise the superior man; so I have told you our story.’ ‘Be of good cheer,’ said the general. ‘We too have only seven days’ rations, and if we do not conquer you in that time, we shall withdraw.’ He then bowed, and retired to report to his master. The latter said, ‘We must now capture the city before we withdraw.’ ‘Not so,’ replied the general; ‘I told the officer we had only rations for seven days.’ King Chuang was greatly enraged at this; but the general said, ‘If a small State like Sung has officers who speak the truth, should not the State of Ch‘u have such men also?’ The king still wished to remain, but the general threatened to leave him, and thus peace was brought about between the two States.”
“In B.C. 587, King Chuang of Ch‘u was besieging the capital of Sung. He only had enough supplies for seven days, and if they ran out before he could take the city, he planned to retreat. So, he sent his general to climb the walls and check on the situation of those inside. At that moment, an officer from the Sung army came onto the ramparts, and they ran into each other. ‘How’s your state doing?’ asked the general. ‘Oh, not well,’ replied the officer. ‘We are down to trading children for food, and we use their bones for fuel.’ ‘That’s really bad,’ said the general; ‘I heard, though, that while the besieged feed their horses bits of food, they keep some fat ones to show off to outsiders. What spirit you have!’ The officer responded, ‘I’ve also heard that a noble person, when witnessing another’s misfortune, feels pity, while a dishonorable person feels joy. And I see that you are a noble person; that’s why I shared our situation with you.’ ‘Stay hopeful,’ said the general. ‘We only have seven days' rations too, and if we don’t conquer you in that time, we will withdraw.’ He then bowed and returned to report to his leader. The king said, ‘We must capture the city before we retreat.’ ‘Not quite,’ replied the general; ‘I told the officer we only had rations for seven days.’ King Chuang was very angry about this, but the general said, ‘If a small state like Sung has officers who speak the truth, shouldn’t Ch‘u have such people as well?’ The king still wanted to stay, but the general threatened to leave him, and this led to peace between the two states.”
CHAPTER III
THE FOUR BOOKS—MENCIUS
No Chinaman thinks of entering upon a study of the Five Classics until he has mastered and committed to memory a shorter and simpler course known as The Four Books.
No Chinese person considers starting to study the Five Classics until they have mastered and memorized a shorter and simpler set called The Four Books.
The first of these, as generally arranged for students, is the Lun Yü or Analects, a work in twenty short chapters or books, retailing the views of Confucius on a variety of subjects, and expressed so far as possible in the very words of the Master. It tells us nearly all we really know about the Sage, and may possibly have been put together within a hundred years of his death. From its pages we seem to gather some idea, a mere silhouette perhaps, of the great moralist whose mission on earth was to teach duty towards one’s neighbour to his fellow-men, and who formulated the Golden Rule: “What you would not others should do unto you, do not unto them!”
The first of these, typically arranged for students, is the Lun Yü or Analects, a work made up of twenty short chapters or books that share Confucius's views on various topics, expressed as closely as possible in the Master’s own words. It provides us with nearly all the information we have about the Sage and may have been compiled within a century after his death. From its pages, we seem to get an idea, maybe just a silhouette, of the great moralist whose purpose on earth was to teach his fellow men about their duties to one another, and who articulated the Golden Rule: “What you would not want others to do to you, do not do to them!”
It has been urged by many, who should know better, that the negative form of this maxim is unfit to rank with the positive form as given to us by Christ. But of course the two are logically identical, as may be shown by the simple insertion of the word “abstain;” that is, you would not that others should abstain from certain actions in regard to yourself, which practically conveys the positive injunction.
Many people, who should know better, have argued that the negative version of this principle isn't as valid as the positive version given to us by Christ. However, the two are logically the same, as it's easy to see by simply adding the word "abstain"; in other words, you wouldn't want others to abstain from certain actions towards you, which essentially conveys the positive command.
When a disciple asked Confucius to explain charity of heart, he replied simply, “Love one another.” When, however, he was asked concerning the principle that good should be returned for evil, as already enunciated by Lao Tzŭ (see ch. iv.), he replied, “What then will you return for good? No: return good for good; for evil, justice.”
When a student asked Confucius to explain compassion, he simply said, “Love one another.” However, when he was asked about the idea of returning good for evil, as previously stated by Lao Tzu (see ch. iv.), he replied, “Then what will you give in return for good? No: give good for good; for evil, justice.”
He was never tired of emphasising the beauty and necessity of truth: “A man without truthfulness! I know not how that can be.”
He never got tired of stressing the beauty and importance of truth: “A man without honesty! I can’t understand how that’s possible.”
“Let loyalty and truth be paramount with you.”
“Let loyalty and honesty be your top priorities.”
“In mourning, it is better to be sincere than punctilious.”
“In mourning, it’s better to be genuine than overly formal.”
“Man is born to be upright. If he be not so, and yet live, he is lucky to have escaped.”
“People are meant to be honest. If they’re not and still manage to live, they’re fortunate to have gotten away with it.”
“Riches and honours are what men desire; yet except in accordance with right these may not be enjoyed.”
“People want wealth and status; however, they cannot truly enjoy these things unless they are obtained fairly.”
Confucius undoubtedly believed in a Power, unseen and eternal, whom he vaguely addressed as Heaven: “He who has offended against Heaven has none to whom he can pray.” “I do not murmur against Heaven,” and so on. His greatest commentator, however, Chu Hsi, has explained that by “Heaven” is meant “Abstract Right,” and that interpretation is accepted by Confucianists at the present day. At the same time, Confucius strongly objected to discuss the supernatural, and suggested that our duties are towards the living rather than towards the dead.
Confucius clearly believed in a Power that is invisible and eternal, which he loosely referred to as Heaven: “Whoever has wronged Heaven has no one to pray to.” “I don’t complain about Heaven,” and so on. His most important commentator, Chu Hsi, explained that by “Heaven,” he meant “Abstract Right,” and this interpretation is still accepted by Confucianists today. At the same time, Confucius strongly opposed discussing the supernatural and suggested that our responsibilities lie with the living rather than the dead.
He laid the greatest stress upon filial piety, and taught that man is absolutely pure at birth, and afterwards becomes depraved only because of his environment.
He emphasized the importance of respect for one's parents, teaching that people are completely innocent at birth and only become corrupt due to their surroundings.
Chapter x. of the Lun Yü gives some singular details of the every-day life and habits of the Sage, calculated[34] to provoke a smile among those with whom reverence for Confucius has not been a first principle from the cradle upwards, but received with loving gravity by the Chinese people at large. The following are extracts (Legge’s translation) from this famous chapter:—
Chapter x. of the Lun Yü shares some unique insights into the daily life and habits of the Sage, designed[34] to evoke a smile among those who haven't held a deep respect for Confucius since childhood, but are instead approached with a sincere reverence by the Chinese people as a whole. Here are some excerpts (Legge’s translation) from this well-known chapter:—
“Confucius, in his village, looked simple and sincere, and as if he were not able to speak. When he was in the prince’s ancestral temple or in the court, he spoke minutely on every point, but cautiously.
“Confucius, in his village, seemed straightforward and genuine, as if he couldn't speak. Yet, when he was in the prince’s ancestral temple or at court, he discussed every detail thoroughly, but with caution.
“When he entered the palace gate, he seemed to bend his body, as if it were not sufficient to admit him.
“When he entered the palace gate, he seemed to bend his body, as if there wasn't enough space for him to get through."
“He ascended the daïs, holding up his robe with both his hands and his body bent; holding in his breath also, as if he dared not breathe.
“He climbed up to the platform, lifting his robe with both hands and bending his body; also holding his breath, as if he didn’t dare to breathe.”
“When he was carrying the sceptre of his prince, he seemed to bend his body as if he were not able to bear its weight.
“When he was carrying the scepter of his prince, he seemed to bend his body as if he couldn't handle its weight.
“He did not use a deep purple or a puce colour in the ornaments of his dress. Even in his undress he did not wear anything of a red or reddish colour.
“He didn’t use a deep purple or a puce color in the decorations of his outfit. Even when he was casually dressed, he didn’t wear anything red or reddish.”
“He required his sleeping dress to be half as long again as his body.
“He needed his nightgown to be one and a half times longer than his body.
“He did not eat rice which had been injured by heat or damp and turned sour, nor fish or flesh which was gone. He did not eat what was discoloured, or what was of a bad flavour, nor anything which was not in season. He did not eat meat which was not cut properly, nor what was served without its proper sauce.
“He didn’t eat rice that had been damaged by heat or moisture and turned sour, nor fish or meat that was spoiled. He avoided anything that was discolored, had a bad taste, or wasn’t in season. He didn’t eat meat that wasn’t cut properly, nor anything served without its appropriate sauce.”
“He was never without ginger when he ate. He did not eat much.
“He always had ginger with his meals. He didn’t eat a lot.”
“When eating, he did not converse. When in bed, he did not speak.
“When he was eating, he didn’t talk. When he was in bed, he didn’t say anything.”
“Although his food might be coarse rice and vegetable[35] soup, he would offer a little of it in sacrifice with a grave respectful air.
“Even though his meals consisted of plain rice and vegetable soup, he would present a small portion of it as an offering with a serious and respectful demeanor.[35]
“If his mat was not straight, he did not sit on it.
“If his mat wasn't straight, he didn't sit on it.
“The stable being burned down when he was at Court, on his return he said, ‘Has any man been hurt?’ He did not ask about the horses.
“The stable burned down while he was at Court, and when he returned, he said, ‘Has anyone been hurt?’ He didn’t ask about the horses.”
“When a friend sent him a present, though it might be a carriage and horses, he did not bow. The only present for which he bowed was that of the flesh of sacrifice.
“When a friend sent him a gift, even if it was a carriage and horses, he didn’t bow. The only gift for which he bowed was that of the flesh of sacrifice.”
“In bed, he did not lie like a corpse. At home, he did not put on any formal deportment.
“In bed, he didn’t lie like a corpse. At home, he didn’t put on any formal behavior.
“When he saw any one in a mourning dress, though it might be an acquaintance, he would change countenance; when he saw any one wearing the cap of full dress, or a blind person, though he might be in his undress, he would salute them in a ceremonious manner.
“When he saw anyone in mourning attire, even if it was someone he knew, his expression would change; when he saw anyone wearing formal clothing or a blind person, even if he was dressed casually, he would greet them in a formal way.”
“When he was at an entertainment where there was an abundance of provisions set before him, he would change countenance and rise up. On a sudden clap of thunder or a violent wind, he would change countenance.”
“When he was at a gathering with plenty of food laid out for him, he would change his expression and stand up. At the sudden clap of thunder or a strong gust of wind, he would change his expression.”
Next in educational order follows the work briefly known as Mencius. This consists of seven books recording the sayings and doings of a man to whose genius and devotion may be traced the final triumph of Confucianism. Born in B.C. 372, a little over a hundred years after the death of the Master, Mencius was brought up under the care of his widowed mother, whose name is a household word even at the present day. As a child he lived with her at first near a cemetery, the result being that he began to reproduce in play the solemn scenes which were constantly enacted before his eyes. His mother accordingly removed to another house near[36] the market-place, and before long the little boy forgot all about funerals and played at buying and selling goods. Once more his mother disapproved, and once more she changed her dwelling; this time to a house near a college, where he soon began to imitate the ceremonial observances in which the students were instructed, to the great joy and satisfaction of his mother.
Next in educational order comes the work briefly known as Mencius. This consists of seven books that record the sayings and actions of a man whose genius and dedication contributed to the eventual success of Confucianism. Born in BCE 372, a little over a hundred years after the Master died, Mencius was raised by his widowed mother, whose name is still well-known today. As a child, he initially lived with her near a cemetery, which led him to recreate the somber scenes he constantly saw in his play. His mother then moved them to another house near the [36] market, and soon the little boy forgot all about funerals and started playing at buying and selling goods. Once again, his mother disapproved, and she changed their home once more; this time, she chose a house near a college, where he quickly began to mimic the ceremonial practices that the students were being taught, much to his mother's joy and satisfaction.
Later on he studied under K‘ung Chi, the grandson of Confucius; and after having attained to a perfect apprehension of the roms or Way of Confucius, became, at the age of about forty-five, Minister under Prince Hsüan of the Ch‘i State. But the latter would not carry out his principles, and Mencius threw up his post. Thence he wandered away to several States, advising their rulers to the best of his ability, but making no very prolonged stay. He then visited Prince Hui of the Liang State, and abode there until the monarch’s death in B.C. 319. After that event he returned to the State of Ch‘i and resumed his old position. In B.C. 311 he once more felt himself constrained to resign office, and retired finally into private life, occupying himself during the remainder of his days in teaching and in preparing the philosophical record which now passes under his name. He lived at a time when the feudal princes were squabbling over the rival systems of federation and imperialism, and he vainly tried to put into practice at an epoch of blood and iron the gentle virtues of the Golden Age. His criterion was that of Confucius, but his teachings were on a lower plane, dealing rather with man’s well-being from the point of view of political economy. He was therefore justly named by Chao Ch‘i the Second Holy One or Prophet, a title under which he is still known. He was an uncompromising defender of the doctrines[37] of Confucius, and he is considered to have effectually “snuffed out” the heterodox schools of Yang Chu and Mo Ti.
Later, he studied under K‘ung Chi, the grandson of Confucius. After fully understanding the principles or Way of Confucius, he became, at about age forty-five, the Minister under Prince Hsüan of the Ch‘i State. However, the prince refused to follow his principles, so Mencius resigned. He then traveled to several states, offering advice to their rulers as best he could, but he never stayed long. He later visited Prince Hui of the Liang State and stayed there until the prince’s death in BCE 319. After that, he returned to the State of Ch‘i and took up his old position again. In BCE 311, he felt compelled to resign once more and eventually led a private life, focusing on teaching and preparing the philosophical works that bear his name. He lived during a time when feudal princes were in conflict over competing systems of federation and imperialism, and he unsuccessfully tried to implement the gentle virtues of the Golden Age in a brutal time. His standard was that of Confucius, but his teachings were on a more practical level, concentrating on people’s well-being from a political economy perspective. This is why Chao Ch‘i called him the Second Holy One or Prophet, a title he is still known by. He was a staunch defender of Confucius's teachings and is credited with effectively “snuffing out” the unorthodox schools of Yang Chu and Mo Ti.
The following is a specimen of the logomachy of the day, in which Mencius is supposed to have excelled. The subject is a favourite one—human nature:—
The following is an example of the argument of the day, in which Mencius is believed to have excelled. The topic is a popular one—human nature:—
“Kao Tzŭ said, ‘Human nature may be compared with a block of wood; duty towards one’s neighbour, with a wooden bowl. To develop charity and duty towards one’s neighbour out of human nature is like making a bowl out of a block of wood.’
“Kao Tzŭ said, ‘Human nature is like a block of wood; our duty to our neighbor is like a wooden bowl. Cultivating kindness and responsibility towards our neighbor from our human nature is like creating a bowl from a block of wood.’”
“To this Mencius replied, ‘Can you, without interfering with the natural constitution of the wood, make out of it a bowl? Surely you must do violence to that constitution in the process of making your bowl. And by parity of reasoning you would do violence to human nature in the process of developing charity and duty towards one’s neighbour. From which it follows that all men would come to regard these rather as evils than otherwise.’
“To this, Mencius replied, ‘Can you create a bowl from wood without altering its natural structure? Surely, you have to change that structure to make your bowl. Similarly, you would be going against human nature when trying to foster charity and a sense of duty towards your neighbor. Therefore, it follows that people would come to see these as more like evils than anything else.’”
“Kao Tzŭ said, ‘Human nature is like rushing water, which flows east or west according as an outlet is made for it. For human nature makes indifferently for good or for evil, precisely as water makes indifferently for the east or for the west.’
“Kao Tzŭ said, ‘Human nature is like rushing water, which flows east or west depending on the outlet provided for it. Human nature can lead to good or evil, just as water can flow either east or west without preference.’”
“Mencius replied, ‘Water will indeed flow indifferently towards the east or west; but will it flow indifferently up or down? It will not; and the tendency of human nature towards good is like the tendency of water to flow down. Every man has this bias towards good, just as all water flows naturally downwards. By splashing water, you may indeed cause it to fly over your head; and by turning its course you may keep it for use on[38] the hillside; but you would hardly speak of such results as the nature of water. They are the results, of course, of a force majeure. And so it is when the nature of man is diverted towards evil.’
“Mencius replied, ‘Water will flow equally towards the east or west; but will it flow equally up or down? No, it won’t; and just like water's natural tendency to flow downwards, people have an inherent tendency towards good. Everyone has this inclination for goodness, just as all water flows naturally down. You can certainly splash water and make it fly over your head; and by redirecting its path, you might manage to keep it on the hillside for later use; but you wouldn’t really describe those outcomes as the true nature of water. They are just the results of a force majeure. Likewise, it is when human nature is led away from good towards evil.’”
“Kao Tzŭ said, ‘That which comes with life is nature.’
“Kao Tzŭ said, ‘What comes with life is nature.’
“Mencius replied, ‘Do you mean that there is such a thing as nature in the abstract, just as there is whiteness in the abstract?’
“Mencius replied, ‘Are you saying that there is something called nature in the abstract, just like there is whiteness in the abstract?’”
“‘I do,’ answered Kao Tzŭ.
"I do," replied Kao Tzŭ.
“‘Just, for instance,’ continued Mencius, ‘as the whiteness of a feather is the same as the whiteness of snow, or the whiteness of snow as the whiteness of jade?’
“‘Just, for example,’ continued Mencius, ‘is the whiteness of a feather the same as the whiteness of snow, or is the whiteness of snow the same as the whiteness of jade?’”
“‘I do,’ answered Kao Tzŭ again.
“I do,” answered Kao Tzŭ again.
“‘In that case,’ retorted Mencius, ‘the nature of a dog is the same as that of an ox, and the nature of an ox the same as that of a man.’
“‘In that case,’ Mencius shot back, ‘a dog’s nature is the same as an ox’s, and an ox’s nature is the same as a human’s.’”
“Kao Tzŭ said, ‘Eating and reproduction of the species are natural instincts. Charity is subjective and innate; duty towards one’s neighbour is objective and acquired. For instance, there is a man who is my senior, and I defer to him as such. Not because any abstract principle of seniority exists subjectively in me, but in the same way that if I see an albino, I recognise him as a white man because he is so objectively to me. Consequently, I say that duty towards one’s neighbour is objective or acquired.’
“Kao Tzŭ said, ‘Eating and reproduction are natural instincts. Charity is subjective and innate; duty toward one’s neighbor is objective and learned. For example, there’s a man who is older than me, and I show him respect because of that. Not because I have some abstract idea of seniority within me, but just like if I see an albino, I recognize him as a white man because that's how he objectively appears to me. Therefore, I say that duty toward one’s neighbor is objective or learned.’”
“Mencius replied, ‘The cases are not analogous. The whiteness of a white horse is undoubtedly the same as the whiteness of a white man; but the seniority of a horse is not the same as the seniority of a man. Does our duty to our senior begin and end with the fact of his seniority? Or does it not rather consist in the necessity of deferring to him as such?’
“Mencius replied, ‘The situations aren’t alike. The whiteness of a white horse is definitely the same as the whiteness of a white man; but a horse’s seniority isn’t the same as a man’s seniority. Does our responsibility to our senior start and end with just their seniority? Or is it more about the need to show respect to them because of that?’”
“Kao Tzŭ said, ‘I love my own brother, but I do not love another man’s brother. The distinction arises from within myself; therefore I call it subjective or innate. But I defer to a stranger who is my senior, just as I defer to a senior among my own people. The distinction comes to me from without; therefore I call it objective or acquired.”
“Kao Tzŭ said, ‘I love my own brother, but I don't love someone else's brother. This difference comes from within me; that's why I call it subjective or innate. However, I respect a stranger who is older than me, just like I respect an elder among my own people. This difference comes from outside me; that's why I call it objective or acquired.’”
“Mencius retorted, ‘We enjoy food cooked by strangers just as much as food cooked by our own people. Yet extension of your principle lands us in the conclusion that our appreciation of cooked food is also objective and acquired.’”
“Mencius replied, ‘We enjoy food cooked by strangers just as much as food cooked by our own people. However, extending your principle leads us to conclude that our appreciation of cooked food is also objective and learned.’”
The following is a well-known colloquy between Mencius and a sophist of the day who tried to entangle the former in his talk:—
The following is a well-known conversation between Mencius and a contemporary sophist who tried to trap him in his words:—
The sophist inquired, saying, “‘Is it a rule of social etiquette that when men and women pass things from one to another they shall not allow their hands to touch?’
The sophist asked, saying, “‘Is it a social etiquette rule that when men and women pass items to each other, they shouldn’t let their hands touch?’”
“‘That is the rule,’ replied Mencius.
“’That’s the rule,’ Mencius replied.”
“‘Now suppose,’ continued the sophist, ‘that a man’s sister-in-law were drowning, could he take hold of her hand and save her?’
“‘Now let's say,’ continued the sophist, ‘that a man’s sister-in-law was drowning, could he grab her hand and pull her to safety?’”
“‘Any one who did not do so,’ said Mencius, ‘would have the heart of a wolf. That men and women when passing things from one to another may not let their hands touch is a rule for general application. To save a drowning sister-in-law by taking hold of her hand is altogether an exceptional case.’”
“‘Anyone who doesn’t do that,’ said Mencius, ‘would have the heart of a wolf. The rule that men and women shouldn’t let their hands touch when passing things to each other applies to everyone. Saving a drowning sister-in-law by grabbing her hand is a completely exceptional situation.’”
The works of Mencius abound, like the Confucian Analects, in sententious utterances. The following[40] examples illustrate his general bias in politics:—“The people are of the highest importance; the gods come second; the sovereign is of lesser weight.”
The writings of Mencius are full of wise sayings, similar to the Confucian Analects. The following[40] examples show his overall stance on politics: “The people are the most important; the gods come next; the ruler is less significant.”
“Chieh and Chou lost the empire because they lost the people, which means that they lost the confidence of the people. The way to gain the people is to gain their confidence, and the way to do that is to provide them with what they like and not with what they loathe.”
“Chieh and Chou lost the empire because they lost the people, which means they lost the people's trust. The way to win the people over is to earn their confidence, and the way to achieve that is to give them what they want, not what they dislike.”
This is how Mencius snuffed out the two heterodox philosophers mentioned above:—
This is how Mencius dismissed the two unorthodox philosophers mentioned above:—
“The systems of Yang Chu and Mo Ti fill the whole empire. If a man is not a disciple of the former, he is a disciple of the latter. But Yang Chu’s egoism excludes the claim of a sovereign, while Mo Ti’s universal altruism leaves out the claim of a father. And he who recognises the claim of neither sovereign nor father is a brute beast.”
“The philosophies of Yang Chu and Mo Ti are widespread throughout the empire. If someone isn't following Yang Chu, they're likely following Mo Ti. However, Yang Chu’s self-centeredness dismisses the authority of a ruler, while Mo Ti’s broad altruism ignores the authority of a father. And anyone who acknowledges neither the authority of a ruler nor that of a father is nothing more than a wild animal.”
Yang Chu seems to have carried his egoism so far that even to benefit the whole world he would not have parted with a single hair from his body.
Yang Chu seems to have taken his selfishness to such an extreme that he wouldn't even give up a single hair from his body to benefit the entire world.
“The men of old knew that with life they had come but for a while, and that with death they would shortly depart again. Therefore they followed the desires of their own hearts, and did not deny themselves pleasures to which they felt naturally inclined. Fame tempted them not; but led by their instincts alone, they took such enjoyments as lay in their path, not seeking for a name beyond the grave. They were thus out of the reach of censure; while as for precedence among men, or length or shortness of life, these gave them no concern whatever.”
“The men of the past understood that they were here for only a short time and that death would come soon after. So, they pursued their heart's desires and didn't deny themselves the pleasures they were naturally drawn to. They weren’t tempted by fame; instead, guided solely by their instincts, they enjoyed what life offered them without worrying about leaving a name behind. This kept them free from criticism, and they had no concern for status among others or whether their lives were long or short.”
Mo Ti, on the other hand, showed that under the altruistic system all calamities which men bring upon one another would altogether disappear, and that the peace and happiness of the Golden Age would be renewed.
Mo Ti, on the other hand, demonstrated that in an altruistic system, all the problems people create for each other would completely vanish, and the peace and happiness of the Golden Age would be restored.
In the Ta Hsüeh, or Great Learning, which forms Sect. xxxix. of the Book of Rites, and really means learning for adults, we have a short politico-ethical treatise, the authorship of which is unknown, but is usually attributed partly to Confucius, and partly to Tsêng Ts‘an, one of the most famous of his disciples. In the former portion there occurs the following well-known climax:—
In the Ta Hsüeh, or Great Learning, which is part of Sect. xxxix of the Book of Rites and essentially means education for adults, we find a brief political and ethical essay. The authorship is unclear, but it's generally credited partly to Confucius and partly to Tseng Chan, one of his most renowned disciples. In the earlier section, there is a famous climax that goes as follows:—
“The men of old, in their desire to manifest great virtue throughout the empire, began with good government in the various States. To achieve this, it was necessary first to order aright their own families, which in turn was preceded by cultivation of their own selves, and that again by rectification of the heart, following upon sincerity of purpose which comes from extension of knowledge, this last being derived from due investigation of objective existences.”
“The men of the past, wanting to show great virtue across the empire, started by establishing good governance in the different states. To do this, they first needed to properly organize their own families, which in turn required them to develop themselves, and this development began with fixing their hearts, following a sincere intention that comes from expanding their knowledge, which is gained through careful exploration of the world around them.”
One more short treatise, known as the Chung Yung, which forms Ch. xxviii. of the Book of Rites, brings us to the end of the Four Books. Its title has been translated in various ways.[2] Julien rendered the term by “L’Invariable Milieu,” Legge by “The Doctrine of the Mean.” Its authorship is assigned to K‘ung Chi, grand[42]son of Confucius. He seems to have done little more than enlarge upon certain general principles of his grandfather in relation to the nature of man and right conduct upon earth. He seizes the occasion to pronounce an impassioned eulogium upon Confucius, concluding with the following words:—
One more short treatise, known as the Chung Yung, which makes up Ch. xxviii. of the Book of Rites, brings us to the end of the Four Books. Its title has been translated in various ways.[2] Julien translated it as “L’Invariable Milieu,” while Legge translated it as “The Doctrine of the Mean.” It's attributed to Kung Chi, the grandson of Confucius. He seems to have mainly elaborated on some of his grandfather's general principles regarding human nature and moral conduct on earth. He takes this opportunity to deliver a heartfelt tribute to Confucius, concluding with the following words:—
“Therefore his fame overflows the Middle Kingdom, and reaches the barbarians of north and south. Wherever ships and waggons can go, or the strength of man penetrate; wherever there is heaven above and earth below; wherever the sun and moon shed their light, or frosts and dews fall,—all who have blood and breath honour and love him. Wherefore it may be said that he is the peer of God.”
“His fame spreads throughout the Middle Kingdom and reaches the people in the north and south. Wherever ships and wagons can travel, or where human strength can go; wherever there is sky above and ground below; wherever the sun and moon shine, or frost and dew fall—everyone with blood and breath honors and loves him. So it can be said that he is equal to God.”
CHAPTER IV
MISCELLANEOUS WRITERS
Names of the authors who belong to this period, B.C. 600 to B.C. 200, and of the works on a variety of subjects attributed to them, would fill a long list. Many of the latter have disappeared, and others are gross forgeries, chiefly of the first and second centuries of our era, an epoch which, curiously enough, is remarkable for a similar wave of forgery on the other side of the world. As to the authors, it will be seen later on that the Chinese even went so far as to create some of these for antiquity and then write up treatises to match.
Names of the authors from this period, BCE 600 to BCE 200, along with the works on various topics attributed to them, would create a lengthy list. Many of these works have vanished, and others are blatant forgeries, mainly from the first and second centuries of our era, a time that, interestingly, also saw a similar wave of forgery happening on the other side of the world. As for the authors, it will be shown later that the Chinese even went to the extent of inventing some of these figures from antiquity and then writing treatises to accompany them.
There was Sun Tzŭ of the 6th century B.C. He is said to have written the Ping Fa, or Art of War, in thirteen sections, whereby hangs a strange tale. When he was discoursing one day with Prince Ho-lu of the Wu State, the latter said, “I have read your book and want to know if you could apply its principles to women.” Sun Tzŭ replied in the affirmative, whereupon the Prince took 180 girls out of his harem and bade Sun Tzŭ deal with them as with troops. Accordingly he divided them into two companies, and at the head of each placed a favourite concubine of the Prince. But when the drums sounded for drill to begin, all the girls burst out laughing. Thereupon Sun Tzŭ, without a moment’s delay, caused the two concubines in com[44]mand to be beheaded. This at once restored order, and ultimately the corps was raised to a state of great efficiency.
There was Sun Tzu from the 6th century BCE. He is believed to have written the Ping Fa, or Art of War, in thirteen sections, leading to a fascinating story. One day, while discussing with Prince Ho-lu of the Wu State, the Prince said, “I’ve read your book and want to know if you could apply its principles to women.” Sun Tzŭ agreed, and then the Prince took 180 girls from his harem and asked Sun Tzŭ to treat them like troops. He divided them into two groups, placing a favorite concubine of the Prince at the head of each. However, when the drums sounded to start the drill, all the girls started laughing. Without hesitation, Sun Tzŭ ordered the beheading of the two concubines in command. This immediately restored order, and eventually, the unit became highly efficient.
The following is an extract from the Art of War:—
The following is an excerpt from The Art of War:—
“If soldiers are not carefully chosen and well drilled to obey, their movements will be irregular. They will not act in concert. They will miss success for want of unanimity. Their retreat will be disorderly, one half fighting while the other is running away. They will not respond to the call of the gong and drum. One hundred such as these will not hold their own against ten well-drilled men.
“If soldiers are not carefully selected and properly trained to follow orders, their actions will be chaotic. They won’t work together. They will fail to succeed due to a lack of unity. Their retreat will be disorganized, with one half fighting while the other is fleeing. They won’t react to the sound of the gong and drum. A hundred soldiers like these will not stand a chance against ten well-trained men.”
“If their arms are not good, the soldiers might as well have none. If the cuirass is not stout and close set, the breast might as well be bare. Bows that will not carry are no more use at long distances than swords and spears. Bad marksmen might as well have no arrows. Even good marksmen, unless able to make their arrows pierce, might as well shoot with headless shafts. These are the oversights of incompetent generals. Five such soldiers are no match for one.”
“If their weapons aren’t effective, the soldiers might as well have none. If the armor isn’t strong and fitted well, the chest might as well be uncovered. Bows that can’t shoot far are useless at a distance, just like swords and spears. Poor shots might as well have no arrows. Even good shots, unless they can make their arrows penetrate, might as well shoot with headless shafts. These are the mistakes of incompetent generals. Five such soldiers are no match for one.”
It is notwithstanding very doubtful if we have any genuine remains of either Sun Tzŭ, or of Kuan Tzŭ, Wu Tzŭ, Wên Tzŭ, and several other early writers on war, political philosophy, and cognate subjects. The same remark applies equally to Chinese medical literature, the bulk of which is enormous, some of it nominally dating back to legendary times, but always failing to stand the application of the simplest test.
It is still very uncertain if we have any real works from either Sun Tzu, Kuan Tzu, Wu Tzu, Wen Tzu, or several other early writers on war, political philosophy, and related topics. The same can be said for Chinese medical literature, most of which is vast, with some supposedly dating back to legendary times, but it always fails when subjected to the simplest test.
The Erh Ya, or Nearing the Standard, is a work which has often been assigned to the 12th century B.C. It is a guide to the correct use of many miscel[45]laneous terms, including names of animals, birds, plants, etc., to which are added numerous illustrations. It was first edited with commentary by Kuo P‘o, of whom we shall read later on, and some Chinese critics would have us believe that the illustrations we now possess were then already in existence. But the whole question is involved in mystery. The following will give an idea of the text:—
The Erh Ya, or Nearing the Standard, is a work that is often dated back to the 12th century BCE It serves as a guide to the proper use of various miscellaneous terms, including names of animals, birds, plants, and more, accompanied by numerous illustrations. It was first edited with commentary by Kuo P‘o, whom we will read about later, and some Chinese critics suggest that the illustrations we have today were already in existence at that time. However, the entire matter remains shrouded in mystery. The following will give an idea of the text:—
“For metal we say lou (to chase); for wood k‘o (to carve); for bone ch‘ieh (to cut),” etc., etc.
“For metal we say lou (to chase); for wood k‘o (to carve); for bone ch‘ieh (to cut),” etc., etc.
There are some interesting remains of a writer named T‘an Kung, who flourished in the 4th and 3rd centuries B.C., and whose work has been included in the Book of Rites. The three following extracts will give an idea of his scope:—
There are some intriguing remnants from a writer named T'an Kung, who was prominent in the 4th and 3rd centuries BCE, and whose work is part of the Book of Rites. The three excerpts below will provide a sense of his range:—
1. “One day Yu-tzŭ and Tzŭ-yu saw a child weeping for the loss of its parents. Thereupon the former observed, ‘I never could understand why mourners should necessarily jump about to show their grief, and would long ago have got rid of the custom. Now here you have an honest expression of feeling, and that is all there should ever be.’
1. “One day, Yu-tzŭ and Tzŭ-yu saw a child crying for the loss of its parents. Then Yu-tzŭ said, ‘I’ve never understood why mourners feel the need to act dramatically to show their grief; I would have discarded that custom a long time ago. Right now, you see a genuine expression of emotion, and that’s all there should ever be.’”
“‘My friend,’ replied Tzŭ-yu, ‘the mourning ceremonial, with all its material accompaniments, is at once a check upon undue emotion and a guarantee against any lack of proper respect. Simply to give vent to the feelings is the way of barbarians. That is not our way.
“‘My friend,’ replied Tzŭ-yu, ‘the mourning ceremony, with all its associated rituals and items, serves both to control excessive emotion and to ensure that proper respect is maintained. Just expressing one's feelings freely is the behavior of savages. That is not our way.
“‘Consider. A man who is pleased will show it in his face. He will sing. He will get excited. He will dance. So, too, a man who is vexed will look sad. He will sigh. He will beat his breast. He will jump about. The due[46] regulation of these emotions is the function of a set ceremonial.
“‘Think about it. A happy person will show it on his face. He'll sing. He'll get excited. He'll dance. Similarly, a frustrated person will look sad. He'll sigh. He'll hit his chest. He'll act out. The proper management of these emotions is the role of a structured ceremony.
“‘Further. A man dies and becomes an object of loathing. A dead body is shunned. Therefore, a shroud is prepared, and other paraphernalia of burial, in order that the survivors may cease to loathe. At death there is a sacrifice of wine and meat; when the funeral cortège is about to start, there is another; and after burial there is yet another. Yet no one ever saw the spirit of the departed come to taste of the food.
“‘Further. A man dies and becomes something to be hated. A dead body is avoided. So, a shroud is made, along with other burial items, so that the living can stop their disgust. At death, there’s a sacrifice of wine and meat; when the funeral procession is about to begin, there’s another; and after burial, there’s yet another. Yet no one has ever seen the spirit of the deceased come to partake in the food.
“‘These have been our customs from remote antiquity. They have not been discarded, because, in consequence, men no more shun the dead. What you may censure in those who perform the ceremonial is no blemish in the ceremonial itself.’”
“‘These have been our traditions since ancient times. They haven’t been abandoned because, as a result, people no longer avoid the dead. What you criticize in those who carry out the rituals is not a flaw in the rituals themselves.’”
2. “When Tzŭ-chü died, his wife and secretary took counsel together as to who should be interred with him. All was settled before the arrival of his brother, Tzŭ-hêng; and then they informed him, saying, ‘The deceased requires some one to attend upon him in the nether world. We must ask you to go down with his body into the grave.’ ‘Burial of the living with the dead,’ replied Tzŭ-hêng, ‘is not in accordance with established rites. Still, as you say some one is wanted to attend upon the deceased, who better fitted than his wife and secretary? If this contingency can be avoided altogether, I am willing; if not, then the duty will devolve upon you two.’ From that time forth the custom fell into desuetude.”
2. “When Tzŭ-chü died, his wife and secretary discussed who should be buried with him. They finalized their decision before his brother, Tzŭ-hêng, arrived; then they told him, ‘The deceased needs someone to accompany him in the afterlife. We have to ask you to go into the grave with him.’ ‘Burial of the living with the dead,’ Tzŭ-hêng responded, ‘is against established customs. However, since you're saying someone is needed to attend to the deceased, who better than his wife and secretary? If we can avoid this situation entirely, I'm on board; if not, then the responsibility will fall on you two.’ From that point on, this practice faded away.”
3. “When Confucius was crossing the T‘ai mountain, he overheard a woman weeping and wailing beside a grave. He thereupon sent one of his disciples to ask what was the matter; and the latter addressed the[47] woman, saying, ‘Some great sorrow must have come upon you that you give way to grief like this?’ ‘Indeed it is so,’ replied she. ‘My father-in-law was killed here by a tiger; after that, my husband; and now my son has perished by the same death.’ ‘But why, then,’ inquired Confucius, ‘do you not go away?’ ‘The government is not harsh,’ answered the woman. ‘There!’ cried the Master, turning to his disciples; ‘remember that. Bad government is worse than a tiger.’”
3. “When Confucius was crossing T'ai Mountain, he heard a woman crying beside a grave. He sent one of his disciples to find out what was wrong, and the disciple approached the woman, saying, ‘You must be experiencing great sorrow to grieve like this?’ ‘Yes, that's true,’ she replied. ‘My father-in-law was killed here by a tiger; then my husband, and now my son has died in the same way.’ ‘But why, then,’ Confucius asked, ‘don't you leave?’ ‘The government isn’t harsh,’ the woman answered. ‘There!’ exclaimed the Master, turning to his disciples; ‘remember that. Bad government is worse than a tiger.’”
The philosopher Hsün Tzŭ of the 3rd century B.C. is widely known for his heterodox views on the nature of man, being directly opposed to the Confucian doctrine so warmly advocated by Mencius. The following passage, which hardly carries conviction, contains the gist of his argument:—
The philosopher Hsün Tzŭ from the 3rd century BCE is well-known for his unconventional views on human nature, which directly oppose the Confucian beliefs strongly supported by Mencius. The following passage, which lacks strong persuasive power, captures the essence of his argument:—
“By nature, man is evil. If a man is good, that is an artificial result. For his condition being what it is, he is influenced first of all by a desire for gain. Hence he strives to get all he can without consideration for his neighbour. Secondly, he is liable to envy and hate. Hence he seeks the ruin of others, and loyalty and truth are set aside. Thirdly, he is a slave to his animal passions. Hence he commits excesses, and wanders from the path of duty and right.
“By nature, humans are evil. If someone is good, that’s an artificial outcome. Given their nature, they are primarily driven by a desire for gain. Therefore, they try to take as much as they can without thinking about others. Additionally, they are prone to envy and hatred. As a result, they seek to bring others down, and loyalty and honesty are neglected. Finally, they are slaves to their base instincts. Consequently, they indulge in excesses and stray from their responsibilities and what is right.”
“Thus, conformity with man’s natural disposition leads to all kinds of violence, disorder, and ultimate barbarism. Only under the restraint of law and of lofty moral influences does man eventually become fit to be a member of regularly organised society.
“Thus, going along with human nature results in all sorts of violence, chaos, and eventual savagery. Only through the control of laws and strong moral influences does a person become truly suitable to be part of a well-organized society.”
“From these premisses it seems quite clear that by nature man is evil; and that if a man is good, that is an artificial result.”
“From these premises, it seems pretty clear that by nature, people are evil; and if someone is good, that's an artificial outcome.”
The Hsiao Ching, or Classic of Filial Piety, is assigned partly to Confucius and partly to Tsêng Ts‘an, though it more probably belongs to a very much later date. Considering that filial piety is admittedly the keystone of Chinese civilisation, it is disappointing to find nothing more on the subject than a poor pamphlet of commonplace and ill-strung sentences, which gives the impression of having been written to fill a void. One short extract will suffice:—
The Hsiao Ching, or Classic of Filial Piety, is attributed partly to Confucius and partly to Tseng Tsan, although it likely comes from a much later period. Given that filial piety is clearly a cornerstone of Chinese civilization, it's disheartening to see that there’s no more substantial treatment of the topic than a poorly written pamphlet filled with ordinary and disjointed sentences, which seems to have been created just to fill a gap. One brief excerpt will be enough:—
“The Master said, ‘There are three thousand offences against which the five punishments are directed, and there is not one of them greater than being unfilial.
“The Master said, ‘There are three thousand offenses that the five punishments target, and none is greater than being unfilial.
“‘When constraint is put upon a ruler, that is the disowning of his superiority; when the authority of the sages is disallowed, that is the disowning of all law; when filial piety is put aside, that is the disowning of the principle of affection. These three things pave the way to anarchy.’”
“‘When a leader is restricted, it undermines their authority; when the wisdom of the wise is ignored, it rejects the foundation of law; when respect for parents is disregarded, it undermines the principle of love. These three actions lead to chaos.’”
The Chia Yü, or Family Sayings of Confucius, is a work with a fascinating title, which has been ascribed by some to the immediate disciples of Confucius, but which, as it now exists, is usually thought by native scholars to have been composed by Wang Su, a learned official who died A.D. 256. There appears to have been an older work under this same title, but how far the later work is indebted to it, or based upon it, seems likely to remain unknown.
The Chia Yü, or Family Sayings of Confucius, is a work with an intriguing title. Some attribute it to Confucius's immediate disciples, but most local scholars believe it was written by Wang Su, a knowledgeable official who died CE 256. There seems to have been an earlier work with the same title, but it's uncertain how much the later version relies on or is influenced by it.
Another discredited work is the Lü Shih Ch‘un Ch‘iu, or Spring and Autumn of Lü Pu-wei, who died B.C. 235 and was the putative sire of the First Emperor (see ch. vii.). It contains a great deal about the early history of China, some of which is no doubt based upon fact.
Another discredited work is the Lü Shih Ch‘un Ch‘iu, or Spring and Autumn of Lü Pu-wei, who died BCE 235 and was believed to be the father of the First Emperor (see ch. vii.). It includes a lot about the early history of China, some of which is certainly based on facts.
Lastly, among spurious books may be mentioned the[49] Mu T‘ien Tzŭ Chuan, an account of a mythical journey by a sovereign of the Chou dynasty, supposed to have been taken about 1000 B.C. The sovereign is unfortunately spoken of by his posthumous title, and the work was evidently written up in the 3rd century A.D. to suit a statement found in Lieh Tzŭ (see chapter vi.) to the effect that the ruler in question did make some such journey to the West.
Lastly, among misleading books, we should mention the[49] Mu T'ien Tzŭ Chuan, which narrates a mythical journey by a king of the Chou dynasty, believed to have occurred around 1000 BCE Unfortunately, the king is referred to by his posthumous title, and the work was clearly written in the 3rd century CE to align with a statement found in Lieh Tzŭ (see chapter vi.) indicating that the ruler in question did undertake some journey to the West.
Chapter V
POETRY—INSCRIPTIONS
The poetry which is representative of the period between the death of Confucius and the 2nd century B.C. is a thing apart. There is nothing like it in the whole range of Chinese literature. It illumines many a native pronouncement on the poetic art, the drift of which would otherwise remain obscure. For poetry has been defined by the Chinese as “emotion expressed in words,” a definition perhaps not more inadequate than Wordsworth’s “impassioned expression.” “Poetry,” they say, “knows no law.” And again, “The men of old reckoned it the highest excellence in poetry that the meaning should lie beyond the words, and that the reader should have to think it out.” Of these three canons only the last can be said to have survived to the present day. But in the fourth century B.C., Ch‘ü Yüan and his school indulged in wild irregular metres which consorted well with their wild irregular thoughts. Their poetry was prose run mad. It was allusive and allegorical to a high degree, and now, but for the commentary, much of it would be quite unintelligible.
The poetry from the time between Confucius's death and the 2nd century B.C. stands out uniquely. There's nothing like it in all of Chinese literature. It sheds light on many local ideas about poetry that would otherwise be unclear. The Chinese define poetry as “emotion expressed in words,” which might not be any less inadequate than Wordsworth’s “impassioned expression.” They say, “Poetry knows no law.” Additionally, “Those in ancient times considered it the highest quality in poetry for the meaning to go beyond the words, requiring the reader to think it through.” Out of these three principles, only the last has really lasted to today. However, in the 4th century B.C., Ch‘ü Yüan and his followers experimented with wild, irregular meters that matched their equally wild thoughts. Their poetry resembled manic prose. It was highly allusive and allegorical, and now, without commentary, a lot of it would be completely unintelligible.
Ch‘ü Yüan is the type of a loyal Minister. He enjoyed the full confidence of his Prince until at length the jealousies and intrigues of rivals sapped his position in the State. Then it was that he composed the Li Sao,[51] or Falling into Trouble, the first section of which extends to nearly 400 lines. Beginning from the birth of the writer, it describes his cultivation of virtue and his earnest endeavour to translate precept into practice. Discouraged by failure, he visits the grave of the Emperor Shun (chapter ii.), and gives himself up to prayer, until at length a phœnix-car and dragons appear, and carry him in search of his ideal away beyond the domain of mortality,—the chariot of the Sun moving slowly to light him longer on the way, the Moon leading and the Winds bringing up the rear,—up to the very palace of God. Unable to gain admission here, he seeks out a famous magician, who counsels him to stand firm and to continue his search; whereupon, surrounded by gorgeous clouds and dazzling rainbows, and amid the music of tinkling ornaments attached to his car, he starts from the Milky Way, and passing the Western Pole, reaches the sources of the Yellow River. Before long he is once again in sight of his native land, but without having discovered the object of his search.
Chu Yuan is the epitome of a loyal minister. He had the complete trust of his prince until, eventually, the jealousy and scheming of rivals undermined his standing in the state. It was then that he wrote the Li Sao,[51] or Falling into Trouble, the first part of which is nearly 400 lines long. Starting from the author's birth, it details his pursuit of virtue and his sincere effort to put principles into action. Discouraged by setbacks, he visits the grave of Emperor Shun (chapter ii.) and indulges in prayer, until eventually a phoenix chariot and dragons appear, taking him in search of his ideal far beyond the realm of mortality — the sun's chariot moving slowly to guide him, the moon leading the way, and the winds following behind — all the way to the palace of God. Unable to gain entry there, he consults a famous magician, who advises him to stay resolute and continue his quest; thus, surrounded by beautiful clouds and radiant rainbows, amidst the music of tinkling ornaments on his chariot, he departs from the Milky Way, passing the Western Pole, and arrives at the sources of the Yellow River. Before long, he once again sees his homeland, but he has still not found what he was searching for.
Overwhelmed by further disappointments, and sinking still more deeply into disfavour, so that he cared no longer to live, he went forth to the banks of the Mi-lo river. There he met a fisherman who accosted him, saying, “Are you not his Excellency the Minister? What has brought you to this pass?” “The world,” replied Ch‘ü Yüan, “is foul, and I alone am clean. There they are all drunk, while I alone am sober. So I am dismissed.” “Ah!” said the fisherman, “the true sage does not quarrel with his environment, but adapts himself to it. If, as you say, the world is foul, why not leap into the tide and make it clean? If all men are drunk, why not drink with them and teach them to avoid[52] excess?” After some further colloquy, the fisherman rowed away; and Ch‘ü Yüan, clasping a large stone in his arms, plunged into the river and was seen no more. This took place on the fifth of the fifth moon; and ever afterwards the people of Ch‘u commemorated the day by an annual festival, when offerings of rice in bamboo tubes were cast into the river as a sacrifice to the spirit of their great hero. Such is the origin of the modern Dragon-Boat Festival, which is supposed to be a search for the body of Ch‘ü Yüan.
Overwhelmed by more disappointments and sinking deeper into disgrace, to the point where he no longer wanted to live, he went to the banks of the Mi-lo river. There, he met a fisherman who greeted him, saying, “Aren't you his Excellency the Minister? What has brought you to this state?” “The world,” replied Ch‘ü Yüan, “is corrupt, and I alone am pure. Everyone else is drunk, while I am the only one sober. That's why I’ve been cast aside.” “Ah!” said the fisherman, “a true sage doesn’t fight with his surroundings but adapts to them. If, as you say, the world is corrupt, why not jump into the current and make it clean? If everyone is drunk, why not drink with them and teach them to avoid excess?” After some more conversation, the fisherman rowed away; and Ch‘ü Yüan, holding a large stone in his arms, jumped into the river and was never seen again. This happened on the fifth day of the fifth moon; and from then on, the people of Ch‘u commemorated the day with an annual festival, when offerings of rice in bamboo tubes were thrown into the river as a tribute to the spirit of their great hero. This is the origin of the modern Dragon-Boat Festival, which is thought to be a search for Ch‘ü Yüan's body.
A good specimen of his style will be found in the following short poem, entitled “The Genius of the Mountain.” It is one of “nine songs” which, together with a number of other pieces in a similar strain, have been classed under the general heading, Li Sao, as above.
A great example of his style can be found in the following short poem called “The Genius of the Mountain.” It is one of “nine songs” that, along with several other pieces in a similar vein, have been grouped under the general title, Li Sao, as mentioned above.
“Methinks there is a Genius of the hills, clad in wistaria, girdled with ivy, with smiling lips, of witching mien, riding on the red pard, wild cats galloping in the rear, reclining in a chariot, with banners of cassia, cloaked with the orchid, girt with azalea, culling the perfume of sweet flowers to leave behind a memory in the heart. But dark is the grove wherein I dwell. No light of day reaches it ever. The path thither is dangerous and difficult to climb. Alone I stand on the hill-top, while the clouds float beneath my feet, and all around is wrapped in gloom.
“I think there is a spirit of the hills, dressed in wisteria, surrounded by ivy, with a charming smile, captivating presence, riding on a red leopard, wild cats running behind, lounging in a chariot, with banners of cassia, cloaked in orchids, surrounded by azalea, gathering the scent of sweet flowers to leave a memory in the heart. But dark is the grove where I live. No light of day ever reaches it. The path there is dangerous and hard to climb. Alone I stand on the hilltop, while the clouds drift below my feet, and everything around me is shrouded in gloom."
“Gently blows the east wind; softly falls the rain. In my joy I become oblivious of home; for who in my decline would honour me now?
“Softly blows the east wind; gently falls the rain. In my happiness, I forget about home; because who would honor me now in my decline?”
“I pluck the larkspur on the hillside, amid the chaos of rock and tangled vine. I hate him who has made me an outcast, who has now no leisure to think of me.
“I pick the larkspur on the hillside, in the midst of the chaos of rock and tangled vines. I despise the one who has made me an outcast, who now has no time to think of me.
“I drink from the rocky spring. I shade myself[53] beneath the spreading pine. Even though he were to recall me to him, I could not fall to the level of the world.
“I drink from the rocky spring. I shade myself[53] beneath the spreading pine. Even if he were to call me back to him, I couldn’t lower myself to the level of the world.
“Now booms the thunder through the drizzling rain. The gibbons howl around me all the long night. The gale rushes fitfully through the whispering trees. And I am thinking of my Prince, but in vain; for I cannot lay my grief.”
“Now the thunder rolls through the light rain. The gibbons howl around me all night long. The strong wind rushes sporadically through the rustling trees. And I'm thinking of my Prince, but it's pointless; I can't escape my grief.”
Another leading poet of the day was Sung Yü, of whom we know little beyond the fact that he was nephew of Ch‘ü Yüan, and like his uncle both a statesman and a poet. The following extract exhibits him in a mood not far removed from the lamentations of the Li Sao:—
Another prominent poet of the time was Sung Yu, about whom we know very little aside from the fact that he was the nephew of Ch‘ü Yüan, and like his uncle, he was both a statesman and a poet. The following excerpt shows him reflecting in a way that's similar to the laments found in the Li Sao:—
Cutting through the red clouds, the phoenix flies quickly, With just the blue sky overhead, stretching far into the depths of space; But the majesty of heaven and earth means nothing to the hedge-sparrow species.
The depth of a puddle is as significant to a humble minnow as the depth of the sea is to others.
Here flies a phoenix, there swims a leviathan ...
Look at the philosopher, full of anxious thoughts, with a flame that never dims,
Living comfortably by himself; really, what could the common crowd know about him?
As has been stated above, the poems of this school are irregular in metre; in fact, they are only approximately metrical. The poet never ends his line in deference to a prescribed number of feet, but lengthens or shortens to suit the exigency of his thought. Similarly, he may rhyme or he may not. The reader, however, is never conscious of any want of art, carried away as he is by flow of language and rapid succession of poetical imagery.
As mentioned earlier, the poems from this style are irregular in meter; actually, they’re only somewhat metrical. The poet doesn’t stick to a set number of feet at the end of the line but adjusts the length to fit his thoughts. Likewise, he might rhyme or he might not. However, the reader doesn’t feel a lack of skill, as they are swept away by the flow of language and the quick succession of poetic images.
Several other poets, such as Chia I and Tung-fang So, who cultivated this particular vein, but on a somewhat lower plane, belong to the second century B.C., thus overlapping a period which must be regarded as heralding the birth of a new style rather than occupied with the passing of the old.
Several other poets, like Chia I and Tung-fang So, who explored this particular style, but at a somewhat lower level, are from the second century BCE, which marks the beginning of a new style rather than focusing on the end of the old.
It may here be mentioned that many short pieces of doubtful age and authorship—some few unquestionably old—have been rescued by Chinese scholars from various sources, and formed into convenient collections. Of such is a verse known as “Yao’s Advice,” Yao being the legendary monarch mentioned in chapter ii., who is associated with Shun in China’s Golden Age:—
It should be noted that many short pieces of uncertain age and authorship—some definitely old—have been gathered by Chinese scholars from various sources and compiled into handy collections. One such piece is a verse called “Yao’s Advice,” with Yao being the legendary king referred to in chapter ii., who is linked with Shun during China’s Golden Age:—
Walk daily in reverence for God...
Even though you never stumble over a mountain,
"You might often stumble over a lump."
There is also the husbandman’s song, which enlarges upon the national happiness of those halcyon days:—
There is also the farmer's song, which expands on the national happiness of those peaceful days:—
Until sunset arrives and the day ends. I till the soil And break up the soil,
And both food and drink are provided for me,
So why should I care about those in power?
It seems to have been customary in early days to attach inscriptions, poetical and otherwise, to all sorts of articles for daily use. On the bath-tub of T‘ang, founder of the Shang dynasty in B.C. 1766, there was said to have been written these words:—“If any one on any one day can make a new man of himself, let him do so every day.” Similarly, an old metal mirror bore as its legend, “Man combs his hair every morning: why not his heart?” And the following lines are said to be taken from an ancient wash-basin:—
It seems that in ancient times, it was common to add inscriptions, both poetic and otherwise, to various everyday items. On the bathtub of T‘ang, the founder of the Shang dynasty in BCE 1766, it was reportedly inscribed with the words: “If anyone can transform themselves into a new person today, let them do it every day.” Likewise, an old metal mirror had the saying, “A man combs his hair every morning: why not his heart?” Additionally, the following lines are said to have come from an ancient washbasin:—
I would drown in the endless ocean;
For the person who gets dragged down by the world's dirty chaos In foul depths shall forever remain,
But the one who sinks in the endless sea "May we hope to rise to the surface again."
In this class of verse, too, the metre is often irregular and the rhyme a mere jingle, according to the canons of the stricter prosody which came into existence later on.
In this type of verse, the meter is often irregular and the rhyme is just a simple jingle, based on the rules of the stricter prosody that developed later on.
CHAPTER VI
TAOISM—THE “TAO-TÊ-CHING”
The reader is now asked to begin once more at the sixth century B.C. So far we have dealt almost exclusively with what may be called orthodox literature, that is to say, of or belonging to or based upon the Confucian Canon. It seemed advisable to get that well off our hands before entering upon another branch, scarcely indeed as important, but much more difficult to handle. This branch consists of the literature of Taoism, or that which has gathered around what is known as the Tao or Way of Lao Tzŭ, growing and flourishing alongside of, though in direct antagonism to, that which is founded upon the criteria and doctrines of Confucius. Unfortunately it is quite impossible to explain at the outset in what this Tao actually consists. According to Lao Tzŭ himself, “Those who know do not tell; those who tell do not know.” It is hoped, however, that by the time the end of this chapter is reached, some glimmering of the meaning of Tao may have reached the minds of those who have been patient enough to follow the argument.
The reader is now invited to start again in the sixth century BCE So far, we have mainly focused on what can be called orthodox literature, meaning the works related to or based on the Confucian Canon. It seemed best to get that covered before moving on to another area, which, while not as significant, is much more challenging to tackle. This area consists of the literature of Taoism, which has developed around what is known as the Tao or Way of Laozi, evolving and thriving alongside, but in direct opposition to, the teachings and principles of Confucius. Unfortunately, it's quite impossible to clearly explain what the Tao actually is from the start. According to Lao Tzŭ himself, “Those who know do not tell; those who tell do not know.” However, it is hoped that, by the time this chapter concludes, those who have been patient enough to follow along will have gained some insight into the meaning of the Tao.
Lao Tzŭ was born, according to the weight of evidence, in the year B.C. 604. Omitting all reference to the supernatural phenomena which attended his birth and early years, it only remains to say that we really know next to nothing about him. There is a short biography of Lao[57] Tzŭ to be found in the history of Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien, to be dealt with in Book II., chapter iii., but internal evidence points to embroidery laid on by other hands. Just as it was deemed necessary by pious enthusiasts to interpolate in the work of Josephus a passage referring to Christ, so it would appear that the original note by Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien has been carefully touched up to suit the requirements of an unauthenticated meeting between Lao Tzŭ and Confucius, which has been inserted very much à propos de bottes; the more so, as Confucius is made to visit Lao Tzŭ with a view to information on Rites, a subject which Lao Tzŭ held in very low esteem. This biography ends with the following extraordinary episode:—
Lao Tzŭ was born, based on the evidence, in the year B.C. 604. Excluding any supernatural events that surrounded his birth and early life, we really know almost nothing about him. There’s a brief biography of Lao[57]Tzŭ found in the history of Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien, which will be discussed in Book II, chapter iii., but internal evidence suggests that it has been embellished by others. Just as it was considered necessary by devoted enthusiasts to add a passage about Christ in Josephus's work, it seems that the original note by Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien has been carefully edited to fit the narrative of an unverified meeting between Lao Tzŭ and Confucius, which has been inserted quite à propos de bottes; especially since Confucius is depicted visiting Lao Tzŭ seeking knowledge about Rites, a topic Lao Tzŭ regarded with great disdain. This biography concludes with the following remarkable episode:—
“Lao Tzŭ abode for a long time in Chou, but when he saw that the State showed signs of decay, he left. On reaching the frontier, the Warden, named Yin Hsi, said to him, ‘So you are going into retirement. I beg you to write a book for me.’ Thereupon Lao Tzŭ wrote a book, in two parts, on Tao and Tê,[3] extending to over 5000 words. He then went away, and no one knows where he died.”
“Lao Tzu lived in Chou for a long time, but when he noticed that the State was declining, he decided to leave. Upon reaching the border, the Warden, named Yin Hsi, said to him, ‘So you’re going into retirement. Please write a book for me.’ So, Lao Tzu wrote a book in two parts about Tao and Te,[3] which ended up being over 5000 words. He then moved on, and no one knows where he died.”
It is clear from Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s account that he himself had never seen the book, though a dwindling minority still believe that we possess that book in the well-known Tao-Tê-Ching.
It’s obvious from Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s account that he had never actually seen the book himself, even though a shrinking minority still believes that we have that book in the well-known Tao-Tê-Ching.
It must now be stated that throughout what are generally believed to be the writings of Confucius the name of Lao Tzŭ is never once mentioned.[4] It is not mentioned by Tso of the famous commentary, nor by the editors of the Confucian Analects, nor by Tsêng Ts‘an,[58] nor by Mencius. Chuang Tzŭ, who devoted all his energies to the exposition and enforcement of the teaching of Lao Tzŭ, never once drops even a hint that his Master had written a book. In his work will now be found an account of the meeting of Confucius and Lao Tzŭ, but it has long since been laughed out of court as a pious fraud by every competent Chinese critic. Chu Hsi, Shên Jo-shui, and many others, declare emphatically against the genuineness of the Tao-Tê-Ching; and scant allusion would indeed have been made to it here, were it not for the attention paid to it by several more or less eminent foreign students of the language. It is interesting as a collection of many genuine utterances of Lao Tzŭ, sandwiched however between thick wads of padding from which little meaning can be extracted except by enthusiasts who curiously enough disagree absolutely among themselves. A few examples from the real Lao Tzŭ will now be given:—
It should be noted that throughout what are generally considered the writings of Confucius, the name of Lao Tzŭ is never mentioned.[4] It isn’t mentioned by Tso in the famous commentary, nor by the editors of the Confucian Analects, nor by Tsêng Ts‘an,[58] nor by Mencius. Chuang Tzŭ, who dedicated all his efforts to explaining and promoting the teachings of Lao Tzŭ, never even hints that his Master wrote a book. His work does include an account of the meeting between Confucius and Lao Tzŭ, but it has long been dismissed as a pious fraud by every knowledgeable Chinese critic. Chu Hsi, Shên Jo-shui, and many others strongly argue against the authenticity of the Tao-Tê-Ching; and only a little mention would have been made of it here if it weren’t for the interest shown by several notable foreign students of the language. It is intriguing as a collection of many authentic sayings of Lao Tzŭ, albeit mixed with significant amounts of filler from which little meaning can be derived except by enthusiasts who, interestingly enough, completely disagree with each other. A few examples from the real Lao Tzŭ will now be provided:—
“The Way (Tao) which can be walked upon is not the eternal Way.”
“The Way (Tao) that can be followed is not the eternal Way.”
“Follow diligently the Way in your own heart, but make no display of it to the world.”
“Follow the path in your heart carefully, but don’t show it off to the world.”
“By many words wit is exhausted; it is better to preserve a mean.”
“Talking too much can dull your wit; it’s better to keep things balanced.”
“To the good I would be good. To the not-good I would also be good, in order to make them good.”
"To the good, I want to be good. To those who aren't good, I also want to be good to help them become better."
“Recompense injury with kindness.”
“Respond to injury with kindness.”
“Put yourself behind, and you shall be put in front.”
“Put yourself last, and you'll be put first.”
“Abandon wisdom and discard knowledge, and the people will be benefited an hundredfold.”
“Give up wisdom and throw away knowledge, and the people will benefit a hundred times more.”
These last maxims are supposed to illustrate Lao Tzŭ’s favourite doctrine of doing nothing, or, as it has been termed, Inaction, a doctrine inseparably associated with[59] his name, and one which has ever exerted much fascination over the more imaginative of his countrymen. It was openly enunciated as follows:—
These last sayings are meant to show Lao Tzŭ’s favorite idea of doing nothing, or what is sometimes called Inaction, a belief closely linked to[59] his name, and one that has always captivated the more creative minds among his people. It was clearly stated as follows:—
“Do nothing, and all things will be done.”
“Do nothing, and everything will be taken care of.”
“I do nothing, and the people become good of their own accord.”
“I do nothing, and people become good on their own.”
To turn to the padding, as rendered by the late Drs. Chalmers and Legge, we may take a paragraph which now passes as chapter vi.:—
To focus on the padding, as presented by the late Drs. Chalmers and Legge, we can refer to a paragraph that is now considered chapter vi.:—
Chalmers:—“The Spirit (like perennial spring) of the valley never dies. This (Spirit) I call the abyss-mother. The passage of the abyss-mother I call the root of heaven and earth. Ceaselessly it seems to endure, and it is employed without effort.”
Chalmers:—“The Spirit (like a timeless spring) of the valley never fades. I refer to this (Spirit) as the abyss-mother. The flow of the abyss-mother I call the foundation of heaven and earth. It appears to last endlessly, and it operates effortlessly.”
It's called the root from which heaven and earth emerged.
Its power remains long and unbroken,
"Used gently, without causing any pain."
One more example from Chalmers’ translation will perhaps seal the fate of this book with readers who claim at least a minimum of sense from an old-world classic.
One more example from Chalmers' translation might just determine the fate of this book with readers who expect at least a basic level of meaning from an old-world classic.
At its core, it's good for depth.
Giving is beneficial for kindness.
"When it comes to speaking, being faithful is important."
That there was such a philosopher as Lao Tzŭ who lived about the time indicated, and whose sayings have come down to us first by tradition and later by written and printed record, cannot possibly be doubted. The great work of Chuang Tzŭ would be sufficient to establish[60] this beyond cavil, while at the same time it forms a handy guide to a nearer appreciation of this elusive Tao.
That there was a philosopher named Lao Tzŭ who lived around the time mentioned, and whose teachings have been passed down to us first through tradition and later through written and printed records, is undeniable. The significant work of Chuang Tzŭ alone would be enough to confirm this beyond question, while also serving as a useful guide to better understand this elusive Tao.
Chuang Tzŭ was born in the fourth century B.C., and held a petty official post. “He wrote,” says the historian Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien, “with a view to asperse the Confucian school and to glorify the mysteries of Lao Tzŭ.... His teachings are like an overwhelming flood, which spreads at its own sweet will. Consequently, from rulers and ministers downwards, none could apply them to any definite use.”
Zhuangzi was born in the fourth century BCE and held a minor government position. “He wrote,” says the historian Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien, “to criticize the Confucian school and to celebrate the mysteries of Lao Tzŭ.... His teachings are like a powerful flood that flows freely. As a result, from rulers to ministers, no one could apply them in any specific way.”
Here we have the key to the triumph of the Tao of Confucius over the Tao of Lao Tzŭ. The latter was idealistic, the former a practical system for everyday use. And Chuang Tzŭ was unable to persuade the calculating Chinese nation that by doing nothing, all things would be done. But he bequeathed to posterity a work which, by reason of its marvellous literary beauty, has always held a foremost place. It is also a work of much originality of thought. The writer, it is true, appears chiefly as a disciple insisting upon the principles of a Master. But he has contrived to extend the field, and carry his own speculations into regions never dreamt of by Lao Tzŭ.
Here we have the key to the success of Confucius's teachings over those of Lao Tzŭ. The latter was idealistic, while the former was a practical system for everyday life. Chuang Tzŭ couldn't convince the pragmatic Chinese culture that by doing nothing, everything would be accomplished. However, he left behind a work that, due to its incredible literary beauty, has always held a prominent place. It’s also a piece of work with a lot of original thought. The writer mainly appears as a disciple emphasizing the principles of a Master. But he has managed to broaden the scope and take his own ideas into areas never imagined by Lao Tzŭ.
The whole work of Chuang Tzŭ has not come down to us, neither can all that now passes under his name be regarded as genuine. Alien hands have added, vainly indeed, many passages and several entire chapters. But a sable robe, says the Chinese proverb, cannot be eked out with dogs’ tails. Lin Hsi-chung, a brilliant critic of the seventeenth century, to whose edition all students should turn, has shown with unerring touch where the lion left off and the jackals began.
The entire work of Chuang Tzŭ hasn't survived to the present day, and we can't consider everything currently attributed to him as authentic. Others have added, in vain, many passages and several whole chapters. But, as the Chinese proverb goes, a black robe can't be made from dog tails. Lin Hsi-chung, a brilliant critic from the seventeenth century, whose edition all students should reference, has accurately pointed out where the genuine work ends and the imitators begin.
The honour of the first edition really belongs to a volatile spirit of the third century A.D., named Hsiang Hsiu. He was probably the founder, at any rate a member, of a small club of bibulous poets who called themselves the Seven Sages of the Bamboo Grove. Death, however, interrupted his labours before he had finished his work on Chuang Tzŭ, and the manuscript was purloined by Kuo Hsiang, a scholar who died A.D. 312, and with some additions was issued by the latter as his own.
The honor of the first edition truly belongs to a troubled figure from the third century A.D., named Hsiang Hsiu. He was likely the founder, or at least a member, of a small group of drinking poets who called themselves the Seven Sages of the Bamboo Grove. However, death interrupted his work before he could complete his writing on Chuang Tzŭ, and the manuscript was stolen by Kuo Hsiang, a scholar who died A.D. 312, who then published it with some additions as his own.
Before attempting to illustrate by extracts the style and scope of Chuang Tzŭ, it will be well to collect from his work a few passages dealing with the attributes of Tao. In his most famous chapter, entitled Autumn Floods, a name by which he himself is sometimes spoken of, Chuang Tzŭ writes as follows:—
Before trying to show the style and breadth of Chuang Tzŭ through excerpts, it’s good to gather a few passages from his work that discuss the qualities of Tao. In his most famous chapter, called Autumn Floods, a title by which he is sometimes known, Chuang Tzŭ writes as follows:—
“Tao is without beginning, without end.” Elsewhere he says, “There is nowhere where it is not.” “Tao cannot be heard; heard, it is not Tao. Tao cannot be seen; seen, it is not Tao. Tao cannot be spoken; spoken, it is not Tao. That which imparts form to forms is itself formless; therefore Tao cannot have a name (as form precedes name).”
“Tao has no beginning and no end.” Elsewhere he says, “There’s nowhere it isn’t.” “Tao cannot be heard; if you hear it, it’s not Tao. Tao cannot be seen; if you see it, it’s not Tao. Tao cannot be spoken; if you speak it, it’s not Tao. What gives form to forms is itself without form; therefore, Tao can’t have a name (since form comes before naming).”
“Tao is not too small for the greatest, nor too great for the smallest. Thus all things are embosomed therein; wide, indeed, its boundless capacity, unfathomable its depth.”
“Tao is neither too small for the biggest nor too big for the smallest. Therefore, everything exists within it; its capacity is truly vast, and its depth is immeasurable.”
“By no thoughts, by no cogitations, Tao may be known. By resting in nothing, by according in nothing, Tao may be approached. By following nothing, by pursuing nothing, Tao may be attained.”
“By no thoughts, by no reflections, Tao can be known. By resting in nothing, by aligning with nothing, Tao can be approached. By following nothing, by pursuing nothing, Tao can be attained.”
In these and many like passages Lao Tzŭ would have been in full sympathy with his disciple. So far as it is possible to deduce anything definite from the scanty[62] traditions of the teachings of Lao Tzŭ, we seem to obtain this, that man should remain impassive under the operation of an eternal, omnipresent law (Tao), and that thus he will become in perfect harmony with his environment, and that if he is in harmony with his environment, he will thereby attain to a vague condition of general immunity. Beyond this the teachings of Lao Tzŭ would not carry us. Chuang Tzŭ, however, from simple problems, such as a drunken man falling out of a cart and not injuring himself—a common superstition among sailors—because he is unconscious and therefore in harmony with his environment, slides easily into an advanced mysticism. In his marvellous chapter on The Identity of Contraries, he maintains that from the standpoint of Tao all things are One. Positive and negative, this and that, here and there, somewhere and nowhere, right and wrong, vertical and horizontal, subjective and objective, become indistinct, as water is in water. “When subjective and objective are both without their correlates, that is the very axis of Tao. And when that axis passes through the centre at which all Infinities converge, positive and negative alike blend into an infinite One.” This localisation in a Centre, and this infinite absolute represented by One, were too concrete even for Chuang Tzŭ. The One became God, and the Centre, assigned by later Taoist writers to the pole-star (see Book IV. ch. i.), became the source of all life and the haven to which such life returned after its transitory stay on earth. By ignoring the distinctions of contraries “we are embraced in the obliterating unity of God. Take no heed of time, nor of right and wrong; but passing into the realm of the Infinite, make your final rest therein.”
In these and many similar passages, Lao Tzŭ would have completely agreed with his disciple. From what we can gather from the limited traditions surrounding Lao Tzŭ's teachings, it seems that he believed people should stay calm and composed under the influence of an eternal, all-encompassing law (Tao). By doing so, they would achieve perfect harmony with their surroundings, and if they are in sync with their environment, they would attain a vague sense of overall immunity. Beyond this, Lao Tzŭ's teachings do not lead us further. Chuang Tzŭ, however, moves from simple scenarios, like a drunken person falling out of a cart without getting hurt—a common belief among sailors—because they are unconscious and therefore in harmony with their surroundings, into deeper mysticism. In his remarkable chapter on The Identity of Contraries, he argues that from the perspective of Tao, everything is One. Positive and negative, this and that, here and there, somewhere and nowhere, right and wrong, vertical and horizontal, subjective and objective become indistinct, just as water mixes with water. “When subjective and objective lose their distinctions, that is the true essence of Tao. And when that essence passes through the center where all Infinities meet, positive and negative merge into an infinite One.” This notion of a Center and this infinite absolute represented by One were too concrete even for Chuang Tzŭ. The One became God, and the Center, later assigned by Taoist writers to the North Star (see Book IV. ch. i.), became the source of all life and the place to which life returns after its brief existence on earth. By disregarding the differences between opposites, “we are enveloped in the all-encompassing unity of God. Ignore time and the concepts of right and wrong; instead, enter the realm of the Infinite and find your ultimate peace there.”
That the idea of an indefinite future state was familiar to the mind of Chuang Tzŭ may be gathered from many passages such as the following:—
That the concept of an endless future was well-known to Chuang Tzŭ can be seen in many excerpts like the following:—
“How then do I know but that the dead repent of having previously clung to life?
“How do I know that the dead don't regret having held on to life before?”
“Those who dream of the banquet, wake to lamentation and sorrow. Those who dream of lamentation and sorrow, wake to join the hunt. While they dream, they do not know that they dream. Some will even interpret the very dream they are dreaming; and only when they awake do they know it was a dream. By and by comes the Great Awakening, and then we find out that this life is really a great dream. Fools think they are awake now, and flatter themselves they know if they are really princes or peasants. Confucius and you are both dreams; and I who say you are dreams,—I am but a dream myself.”
“Those who dream of a feast wake up to regret and sadness. Those who dream of regret and sadness wake up to face the hunt. While they dream, they don’t realize they’re dreaming. Some will even try to interpret the very dream they’re having; and only when they wake up do they realize it was just a dream. Eventually comes the Great Awakening, and then we discover that this life is actually just a big dream. Fools think they’re awake now and convince themselves they know whether they are really princes or peasants. Confucius and you are just dreams; and I, who say you are dreams—I am just a dream myself.”
The chapter closes with a paragraph which has gained for its writer an additional epithet, Butterfly Chuang:—
The chapter ends with a paragraph that has given its author an extra nickname, Butterfly Chuang:—
“Once upon a time, I, Chuang Tzŭ, dreamt I was a butterfly, fluttering hither and thither, to all intents and purposes a butterfly. I was conscious only of following my fancies as a butterfly, and was unconscious of my individuality as a man. Suddenly, I awaked, and there I lay, myself again. Now I do not know whether I was then a man dreaming I was a butterfly, or whether I am now a butterfly dreaming I am a man.”
“Once upon a time, I, Chuang Tzŭ, dreamed I was a butterfly, flying around freely, completely like a butterfly. I was only aware of indulging my whims as a butterfly, and I didn’t realize I was a man. Suddenly, I woke up, and there I was, myself again. Now I don’t know if I was a man dreaming I was a butterfly, or if I am now a butterfly dreaming I’m a man.”
Chuang Tzŭ is fond of paradox. He delights in dwelling on the usefulness of useless things. He shows that ill-grown or inferior trees are allowed to stand, that diseased pigs are not killed for sacrifice, and that a hunchback can not only make a good living by wash[64]ing, for which a bent body is no drawback, but escapes the dreaded press-gang in time of war.
Chuang Tzŭ loves paradox. He enjoys highlighting the value of things that seem useless. He points out that poorly grown or inferior trees are left standing, that sick pigs aren’t killed for sacrifices, and that a hunchback can not only earn a decent living through washing, for which having a bent body is no disadvantage, but also avoids the feared draft in times of war.
With a few illustrative extracts we must now take leave of Chuang Tzŭ, a writer who, although heterodox in the eyes of a Confucianist, has always been justly esteemed for his pointed wit and charming style.
With a few examples, we must now say goodbye to Chuang Tzŭ, a writer who, although unconventional in the eyes of a Confucianist, has always been rightly appreciated for his sharp wit and appealing style.
(1.) “It was the time of autumn floods. Every stream poured into the river, which swelled in its turbid course. The banks receded so far from one another that it was impossible to tell a cow from a horse.
(1.) “It was the season of autumn floods. Every stream flowed into the river, which swelled in its murky path. The banks pulled back so far from each other that it was impossible to tell a cow from a horse.
“Then the Spirit of the River laughed for joy that all the beauty of the earth was gathered to himself. Down with the stream he journeyed east, until he reached the ocean. There, looking eastwards and seeing no limit to its waves, his countenance changed. And as he gazed over the expanse, he sighed and said to the Spirit of the Ocean, ‘A vulgar proverb says, that he who has heard but part of the truth thinks no one equal to himself. And such a one am I.
“Then the Spirit of the River laughed joyfully that all the beauty of the earth was gathered to him. He traveled down the stream to the east until he reached the ocean. There, looking east and seeing no end to its waves, his expression changed. As he gazed over the vastness, he sighed and said to the Spirit of the Ocean, ‘A common saying goes that someone who has heard only part of the truth believes no one is equal to him. And that’s who I am.’
“‘When formerly I heard people detracting from the learning of Confucius, or underrating the heroism of Po I, I did not believe. But now that I have looked upon your inexhaustibility—alas for me had I not reached your abode, I should have been for ever a laughing-stock to those of comprehensive enlightenment!’
“‘When I used to hear people criticize Confucius's teachings or downplay Po I's heroism, I didn’t believe it. But now that I've experienced your endless wisdom—oh, how unfortunate it would have been for me if I hadn’t come to your place; I would have been a perpetual joke to those who are truly enlightened!’”
“To which the Spirit of the Ocean replied, ‘You cannot speak of ocean to a well-frog, the creature of a narrower sphere. You cannot speak of ice to a summer-insect,—the creature of a season. You cannot speak of Tao to a pedagogue: his scope is too restricted. But now that you have emerged from your narrow sphere[65] and have seen the great ocean, you know your own insignificance, and I can speak to you of great principles.’”
“To which the Spirit of the Ocean replied, ‘You can’t talk about the ocean to a well-frog, a creature limited to a small area. You can’t talk about ice to a summer insect—something that only knows one season. You can’t discuss Tao with a teacher: their understanding is too limited. But now that you’ve stepped out of your small world[65] and have seen the vast ocean, you realize your own insignificance, and I can share with you the great principles.’”
(2.) “Have you never heard of the frog in the old well?—The frog said to the turtle of the eastern sea, ‘Happy indeed am I! I hop on to the rail around the well. I rest in the hollow of some broken brick. Swimming, I gather the water under my arms and shut my mouth. I plunge into the mud, burying my feet and toes; and not one of the cockles, crabs, or tadpoles I see around me are my match. [Fancy pitting the happiness of an old well, ejaculates Chuang Tzŭ, against all the water of Ocean!] Why do you not come, sir, and pay me a visit?’[5]
(2.) “Have you never heard of the frog in the old well?—The frog said to the turtle of the eastern sea, ‘I’m so happy! I hop onto the edge of the well. I rest in the hollow of some broken brick. While swimming, I gather the water under my arms and keep my mouth shut. I dive into the mud, burying my feet and toes; and none of the cockles, crabs, or tadpoles around me can match me. [Can you believe comparing the happiness of an old well, exclaims Chuang Tzŭ, to all the water of the Ocean!] Why don’t you come and visit me, sir?’[5]
“Now the turtle of the eastern sea had not got its left leg down ere its right had already stuck fast, so it shrank back and begged to be excused. It then described the sea, saying, ‘A thousand li would not measure its breadth, nor a thousand fathoms its depth. In the days of the Great Yü, there were nine years of flood out of ten; but this did not add to its bulk. In the days of T‘ang, there were seven years out of eight of drought; but this did not narrow its span. Not to be affected by duration of time, not to be affected by volume of water,—such is the great happiness of the eastern sea.’
“Now the turtle from the eastern sea hadn't even set down its left leg before its right leg got stuck, so it pulled back and asked to be excused. It then described the sea, saying, ‘A thousand li wouldn't measure its width, nor a thousand fathoms its depth. In the days of the Great Yü, there were floods nine years out of ten; but this didn’t increase its size. In the days of T‘ang, there were droughts seven years out of eight; but this didn’t decrease its span. Unaffected by the passage of time, unaffected by the volume of water—such is the great happiness of the eastern sea.’”
“At this the well-frog was considerably astonished, and knew not what to say next. And for one whose knowledge does not reach to the positive-negative domain, to attempt to understand me, Chuang Tzŭ, is like a[66] mosquito trying to carry a mountain, or an ant to swim a river,—they cannot succeed.”
“At this, the well-frog was really shocked and didn’t know what to say next. For someone whose understanding doesn’t extend to the bigger picture, trying to grasp my ideas, Chuang Tzŭ, is like a[66] mosquito trying to lift a mountain or an ant trying to swim across a river—they won’t succeed.”
(3.) “Chuang Tzŭ was fishing in the P‘u when the prince of Ch‘u sent two high officials to ask him to take charge of the administration of the Ch‘u State.
(3.) “Chuang Tzŭ was fishing in the P‘u when the prince of Ch‘u sent two high officials to invite him to take over the administration of the Ch‘u State."
“Chuang Tzŭ went on fishing, and without turning his head said, ‘I have heard that in Ch‘u there is a sacred tortoise which has been dead now some three thousand years. And that the prince keeps this tortoise carefully enclosed in a chest on the altar of his ancestral temple. Now would this tortoise rather be dead, and have its remains venerated, or be alive and wagging its tail in the mud?’
“Chuang Tzŭ kept fishing and without looking back said, ‘I’ve heard that in Ch‘u there’s a sacred tortoise that’s been dead for about three thousand years. The prince keeps this tortoise carefully stored in a chest on the altar of his family’s temple. Now, would this tortoise prefer to be dead and have its remains honored, or be alive and wagging its tail in the mud?’”
“‘It would rather be alive,’ replied the two officials, ‘and wagging its tail in the mud.’
“‘It would rather be alive,’ replied the two officials, ‘and wagging its tail in the mud.’”
“‘Begone!’ cried Chuang Tzŭ. ‘I too will wag my tail in the mud.’”
“‘Go away!’ shouted Chuang Tzŭ. ‘I’ll also splash around in the mud.’”
(4.) “Chuang Tzŭ one day saw an empty skull, bleached, but still preserving its shape. Striking it with his riding whip, he said, ‘Wert thou once some ambitious citizen whose inordinate yearnings brought him to this pass?—some statesman who plunged his country in ruin, and perished in the fray?—some wretch who left behind him a legacy of shame?—some beggar who died in the pangs of hunger and cold? Or didst thou reach this state by the natural course of old age?’
(4.) “One day, Chuang Tzŭ came across an empty skull, bleached but still holding its shape. He struck it with his riding whip and said, ‘Were you once an ambitious citizen whose excessive desires led you to this fate?—a statesman who brought ruin to your country and died in the chaos?—a miserable person who left behind a legacy of shame?—a beggar who died from hunger and cold? Or did you end up like this through the natural process of aging?’”
“When he had finished speaking, he took the skull, and placing it under his head as a pillow, went to sleep. In the night, he dreamt that the skull appeared to him, and said, ‘You speak well, sir; but all you say has reference to the life of mortals, and to mortal troubles. In death there are none of these. Would you like to hear about death?’
“When he finished talking, he took the skull, placed it under his head like a pillow, and went to sleep. During the night, he dreamt that the skull appeared to him and said, ‘You speak well, sir; but everything you say is about the lives of mortals and their troubles. In death, there are none of these. Would you like to hear about death?’”
“Chuang Tzŭ having replied in the affirmative, the skull began:—‘In death, there is no sovereign above, and no subject below. The workings of the four seasons are unknown. Our existences are bounded only by eternity. The happiness of a king among men cannot exceed that which we enjoy.’
“Chuang Tzŭ, having answered yes, the skull began:—‘In death, there’s no ruler above and no one subordinate below. We don’t understand the cycles of the four seasons. Our lives are limited only by eternity. The joy of a king among people can’t surpass the happiness we experience.’”
“Chuang Tzŭ, however, was not convinced, and said, ‘Were I to prevail upon God to allow your body to be born again, and your bones and flesh to be renewed, so that you could return to your parents, to your wife, and to the friends of your youth—would you be willing?’
“Chuang Tzŭ, however, was not convinced and said, ‘If I could persuade God to let your body be reborn, renewing your bones and flesh, so you could go back to your parents, your wife, and the friends of your youth—would you agree to that?’”
“At this, the skull opened its eyes wide and knitted its brows and said, ‘How should I cast aside happiness greater than that of a king, and mingle once again in the toils and troubles of mortality?’”
“At this, the skull opened its eyes wide and furrowed its brow and said, ‘How can I give up happiness greater than that of a king and get mixed up again in the struggles and troubles of being mortal?’”
(5.) “The Grand Augur, in his ceremonial robes, approached the shambles and thus addressed the pigs:—
(5.) “The Grand Augur, in his ceremonial robes, walked up to the mess and spoke to the pigs:—
“‘How can you object to die? I shall fatten you for three months. I shall discipline myself for ten days and fast for three. I shall strew fine grass, and place you bodily upon a carved sacrificial dish. Does not this satisfy you?’
“‘How can you object to dying? I’ll prepare you for three months. I’ll train myself for ten days and fast for three. I’ll spread fine grass and place you on a beautifully carved sacrificial dish. Doesn’t this satisfy you?’”
“Then speaking from the pigs’ point of view, he continued, ‘It is better perhaps after all to live on bran and escape the shambles....’
“Then speaking from the pigs’ point of view, he continued, ‘It is probably better after all to live on bran and escape the slaughterhouse....’
“‘But then,’ added he, speaking from his own point of view, ‘to enjoy honour when alive one would readily die on a war-shield or in the headsman’s basket.’
“‘But then,’ he added, speaking from his own perspective, ‘to enjoy honor while alive, one would willingly die on a battlefield or in the executioner’s basket.’”
“So he rejected the pigs’ point of view and adopted his own point of view. In what sense then was he different from the pigs?”
“So he dismissed the pigs’ perspective and embraced his own. In what way was he then different from the pigs?”
(6.) “When Chuang Tzŭ was about to die, his disciples expressed a wish to give him a splendid funeral. But[68] Chuang Tzŭ said, ‘With heaven and earth for my coffin and shell, with the sun, moon, and stars as my burial regalia, and with all creation to escort me to the grave,—are not my funeral paraphernalia ready to hand?’
(6.) “When Chuang Tzŭ was about to die, his disciples wanted to give him an impressive funeral. But[68] Chuang Tzŭ said, ‘With heaven and earth as my coffin and shell, with the sun, moon, and stars as my burial decorations, and with all of creation to accompany me to the grave,—aren't my funeral items already prepared?’”
“‘We fear,’ argued the disciples, ‘lest the carrion kite should eat the body of our Master’; to which Chuang Tzŭ replied, ‘Above ground I shall be food for kites, below I shall be food for mole-crickets and ants. Why rob one to feed the other?’”
“‘We’re worried,’ the disciples argued, ‘that the scavenger bird will eat our Master’s body’; to which Chuang Tzŭ replied, ‘Above ground I will be food for kites, below I will be food for mole-crickets and ants. Why take from one to feed the other?’”
The works of Lieh Tzŭ, in two thin volumes, may be procured at any Chinese book-shop. These volumes profess to contain the writings of a Taoist philosopher who flourished some years before Chuang Tzŭ, and for a long time they received considerable attention at the hands of European students, into whose minds no suspicion of their real character seems to have found its way. Gradually the work came to be looked upon as doubtful, then spurious; and now it is known to be a forgery, possibly of the first or second century A.D. The scholar—for he certainly was one—who took the trouble to forge this work, was himself the victim of a strange delusion. He thought that Lieh Tzŭ, to whom Chuang Tzŭ devotes a whole chapter, had been a live philosopher of flesh and blood. But he was in reality nothing more than a figment of the imagination, like many others of Chuang Tzŭ’s characters, though his name was less broadly allegorical than those of All-in-Extremes, and of Do-Nothing-Say-Nothing, and others. The book attributed to him is curious enough to deserve attention. It is on a lower level of thought and style than the work of Chuang Tzŭ; still, it contains much traditional matter and many allusions not found else[69]where. To its author we owe the famous, but of course apocryphal, story of Confucius meeting two boys quarrelling about the distance of the sun from the earth. One of them said that at dawn the sun was much larger than at noon, and must consequently be much nearer; but the other retorted that at noon the sun was much hotter, and therefore nearer than at dawn. Confucius confessed himself unable to decide between them, and was jeered at by the boys as an impostor. But of all this work perhaps the most attractive portion is a short story on Dream and Reality:—
The works of Lieh Tzu, in two slim volumes, can be found at any Chinese bookstore. These volumes claim to contain the writings of a Taoist philosopher who lived some time before Chuang Tzŭ, and for a long period, they received considerable attention from European scholars, who seemed unaware of their true nature. Over time, the work began to be viewed as questionable, then fabricated; and now it is recognized as a forgery, likely from the first or second century A.D. The scholar—who was definitely a scholar—that took the time to create this work was under a strange misconception. He believed that Lieh Tzŭ, whom Chuang Tzŭ dedicates an entire chapter to, was a real philosopher made of flesh and blood. But in reality, he was merely a product of imagination, like many of the characters in Chuang Tzŭ’s stories, although his name was less broadly symbolic than those like All-in-Extremes and Do-Nothing-Say-Nothing, among others. The book attributed to him is interesting enough to warrant attention. It operates on a lower level of thought and style compared to Chuang Tzŭ’s work; however, it contains much traditional material and many references not found elsewhere[69]. To its author, we owe the famous, yet obviously fictional, story of Confucius meeting two boys arguing about the sun’s distance from the earth. One boy claimed that at dawn the sun was much larger than at noon, and therefore must be much closer; but the other countered that at noon the sun was much hotter, and thus nearer than at dawn. Confucius admitted he couldn’t decide between them and was mocked by the boys as a fraud. Of all this work, perhaps the most captivating part is a short story on Dream and Reality:—
“A man of the State of Chêng was one day gathering fuel, when he came across a startled deer, which he pursued and killed. Fearing lest any one should see him, he hastily concealed the carcass in a ditch and covered it with plaintain leaves, rejoicing excessively at his good fortune. By and by, he forgot the place where he had put it, and, thinking he must have been dreaming, he set off towards home, humming over the affair on his way.
A man from the state of Chêng was out gathering firewood one day when he stumbled upon a startled deer. He chased it down and killed it. Worried that someone might see him, he quickly hid the carcass in a ditch and covered it with banana leaves, feeling incredibly lucky about his find. After a while, he forgot where he had hidden it and, thinking it must have been a dream, headed home while humming about the whole thing.
“Meanwhile, a man who had overheard his words, acted upon them, and went and got the deer. The latter, when he reached his house, told his wife, saying, ‘A woodman dreamt he had got a deer, but he did not know where it was. Now I have got the deer; so his dream was a reality.’ ‘It is you,’ replied his wife, ‘who have been dreaming you saw a woodman. Did he get the deer? and is there really such a person? It is you who have got the deer: how, then, can his dream be a reality?’ ‘It is true,’ assented the husband, ‘that I have got the deer. It is therefore of little importance whether the woodman dreamt the deer or I dreamt the woodman.’
“Meanwhile, a man who had overheard his words acted on them and went to get the deer. When he got home, he told his wife, ‘A woodcutter dreamed he had found a deer, but he didn’t know where it was. Now I have the deer; so his dream has come true.’ ‘It’s you,’ his wife replied, ‘who has been dreaming about a woodcutter. Did he find the deer? Does he even exist? You’re the one who has the deer; how can his dream be true?’ ‘It’s true,’ the husband agreed, ‘that I have the deer. So it doesn’t really matter whether the woodcutter dreamed of the deer or I dreamed of the woodcutter.’”
“Now when the woodman reached his home, he became much annoyed at the loss of the deer; and in the night he actually dreamt where the deer then was, and who had got it. So next morning he proceeded to the place indicated in his dream,—and there it was. He then took legal steps to recover possession; and when the case came on, the magistrate delivered the following judgment:—‘The plaintiff began with a real deer and an alleged dream. He now comes forward with a real dream and an alleged deer. The defendant really got the deer which plaintiff said he dreamt, and is now trying to keep it; while, according to his wife, both the woodman and the deer are but the figments of a dream, so that no one got the deer at all. However, here is a deer, which you had better divide between you.’”
“Now when the woodcutter got home, he was really upset about losing the deer; and that night he actually dreamed about where the deer was and who had it. So the next morning, he went to the place from his dream—and there it was. He then took legal action to get it back; and when the case was heard, the magistrate gave the following ruling:—‘The plaintiff started with a real deer and a supposed dream. Now he shows up with a real dream and a supposed deer. The defendant actually has the deer that the plaintiff claims he dreamed about and is trying to keep it; while, according to his wife, both the woodcutter and the deer are just figments of a dream, so that no one really has the deer at all. However, here is a deer that you’d better split between you.’”
Han Fei Tzŭ, who died B.C. 233, has left us fifty-five essays of considerable value, partly for the light they throw upon the connection between the genuine sayings of Lao Tzŭ and the Tao-Tê-Ching, and partly for the quaint illustrations he gives of the meaning of the sayings themselves. He was deeply read in law, and obtained favour in the eyes of the First Emperor (see Book II., ch. i.); but misrepresentations of rivals brought about his downfall, and he committed suicide in prison. We cannot imagine that he had before him the Tao-Tê-Ching. He deals with many of its best sayings, which may well have come originally from an original teacher, such as Lao Tzŭ is supposed to have been, but quite at random and not as if he took them from an orderly work. And what is more, portions of his own commentary have actually slipped into the Tao-Tê-Ching as text, showing how this book was pieced together from[71] various sources. Again, he quotes sentences not to be found in the Tao-Tê-Ching. He illustrates such a simple saying as “To see small beginnings is clearness of sight,” by drawing attention to a man who foresaw, when the tyrant Chou Hsin (who died B.C. 1122) took to ivory chopsticks, that the tide of luxury had set in, to bring licentiousness and cruelty in its train, and to end in downfall and death.
Han Fei Zi, who passed away in BCE 233, left us fifty-five essays that are quite valuable, partly because they shed light on the connection between the genuine teachings of Lao Tzŭ and the Tao-Tê-Ching, and partly for the unique examples he provides of the meanings behind those teachings. He was well-versed in law and earned the favor of the First Emperor (see Book II., ch. i.); however, rival misrepresentations led to his downfall, and he took his own life in prison. It's hard to imagine that he had the Tao-Tê-Ching in front of him. He engages with many of its best sayings, which may have originally come from a teacher like Lao Tzŭ, but he presents them in a random manner rather than as part of a structured text. Moreover, parts of his own commentary have actually made their way into the Tao-Tê-Ching as text, indicating how this book was compiled from[71] various sources. Additionally, he quotes phrases that are not found in the Tao-Tê-Ching. He illustrates a simple saying like “To see small beginnings is clearness of sight” by referencing a man who predicted, when the tyrant Chou Hsin (who died in BCE 1122) started using ivory chopsticks, that the wave of luxury had begun, bringing with it a path toward indulgence and cruelty, ultimately leading to downfall and death.
Lao Tzŭ said, “Leave all things to take their natural course.” To this Han Fei Tzŭ adds, “A man spent three years in carving a leaf out of ivory, of such elegant and detailed workmanship that it would lie undetected among a heap of real leaves. But Lieh Tzŭ said, ‘If God Almighty were to spend three years over every leaf, the trees would be badly off for foliage.’”
Lao Tzŭ said, “Let everything happen naturally.” Han Fei Tzŭ added, “A man took three years to carve a leaf out of ivory, so beautifully and intricately crafted that it could easily blend in with real leaves. But Lieh Tzŭ said, ‘If God spent three years on every leaf, the trees would be in trouble without enough leaves.’”
Lao Tzŭ said, “The wise man takes time by the forelock.” Han Fei Tzŭ adds, “One day the Court physician said to Duke Huan, ‘Your Grace is suffering from an affection of the muscular system. Take care, or it may become serious.’ ‘Oh no,’ replied the Duke, ‘I have nothing the matter with me;’ and when the physician was gone, he observed to his courtiers, ‘Doctors dearly love to treat patients who are not ill, and then make capital out of the cure.’ Ten days afterwards, the Court physician again remarked, ‘Your Grace has an affection of the flesh. Take care, or it may become serious.’ The Duke took no notice of this, but after ten days more the physician once more observed, ‘Your Grace has an affection of the viscera. Take care, or it may become serious.’ Again the Duke paid no heed; and ten days later, when the physician came, he simply looked at his royal patient, and departed without saying anything. The Duke sent some one to inquire what[72] was the matter, and to him the physician said, ‘As long as the disease was in the muscles, it might have been met by fomentations and hot applications; when it was in the flesh, acupuncture might have been employed; and as long as it was in the viscera, cauterisation might have been tried; but now it is in the bones and marrow, and naught will avail.’ Five days later, the Duke felt pains all over his body, and sent to summon his physician; but the physician had fled, and the Duke died. So it is that the skilful doctor attacks disease while it is still in the muscles and easy to deal with.”
Lao Tzŭ said, "The wise person seizes the opportunity." Han Fei Tzŭ adds, "One day the Court physician said to Duke Huan, 'Your Grace is dealing with a muscular issue. Take care, or it could get serious.' 'Oh no,' replied the Duke, 'I’m fine;' and when the physician left, he remarked to his courtiers, 'Doctors love to treat patients who aren’t sick and then profit from the cure.' Ten days later, the Court physician said again, 'Your Grace has a problem with your flesh. Be careful, or it might worsen.' The Duke ignored this, but another ten days passed and the physician noted, 'Your Grace has an issue with your organs. Take care, or it could become serious.' Once more, the Duke paid no attention; and ten days later, when the physician visited, he just looked at the Duke and left without saying anything. The Duke sent someone to ask what was wrong, and the physician replied, 'As long as the disease was in the muscles, it could have been treated with hot compresses; when it was in the flesh, acupuncture could have been used; and when it was in the organs, cauterization might have been tried; but now it’s in the bones and marrow, and nothing can help.' Five days later, the Duke experienced pain all over his body and requested his physician; but the physician had fled, and the Duke died. This shows that a skilled doctor addresses disease while it’s still in the muscles and manageable.”
To clear off finally this school of early Taoist writers, it will be necessary to admit here one whose life properly belongs to the next period. Liu An, a grandson of the founder of the Han dynasty, became Prince of Huai-nan, and it is as Huai-nan Tzŭ, the Philosopher of that ilk, that he is known to the Chinese people. He wrote an esoteric work in twenty-one chapters, which we are supposed still to possess, besides many exoteric works, such as a treatise on alchemy, none of which are extant. It is fairly certain, however, that alchemy was not known to the Chinese until between two and three centuries later, when it was introduced from the West. As to the book which passes under his name, it is difficult to assign to it any exact date. Like the work of Lieh Tzŭ, it is interesting enough in itself; and what is more important, it marks the transition of the pure and simple Way of Lao Tzŭ, etherealised by Chuang Tzŭ, to the grosser beliefs of later ages in magicians and the elixir of life. Lao Tzŭ urged his fellow-mortals to guard their vitality by entering into harmony with their environment. Chuang Tzŭ added a motive, “to pass[73] into the realm of the Infinite and make one’s final rest therein.” From which it is but a step to immortality and the elixir of life.
To finally wrap up this group of early Taoist writers, we need to mention someone whose life really belongs to the next period. Liu An, a grandson of the founder of the Han dynasty, became the Prince of Huai-nan, and it is as Huai-nan Zi, the Philosopher of that time, that he is recognized by the Chinese. He wrote an esoteric work in twenty-one chapters, which we still have, along with many other works that are more open to the public, such as a treatise on alchemy, none of which survive. However, it's fairly certain that alchemy wasn’t known to the Chinese until two to three centuries later, when it was brought from the West. As for the book attributed to him, it's hard to give it a specific date. Like the work of Lieh Tzŭ, it's interesting on its own; more importantly, it signifies the shift from the pure and simple Way of Lao Tzŭ, which was made more abstract by Chuang Tzŭ, to the more material beliefs of later ages involving magicians and the elixir of life. Lao Tzŭ advised people to protect their vitality by harmonizing with their surroundings. Chuang Tzŭ added the idea of “moving into the realm of the Infinite and finding final rest there.” From this, it's just a small step to immortality and the elixir of life.
Huai-nan Tzŭ begins with a lengthy disquisition “On the Nature of Tao,” in which, as elsewhere, he deals with the sayings of Lao Tzŭ after the fashion of Han Fei Tzŭ. Thus Lao Tzŭ said, “If you do not quarrel, no one on earth will be able to quarrel with you.” To this Huai-nan Tzŭ adds, that when a certain ruler was besieging an enemy’s town, a large part of the wall fell down; whereupon the former gave orders to beat a retreat at once. “For,” said he in reply to the remonstrances of his officers, “a gentleman never hits a man who is down. Let them rebuild their wall, and then we will renew the attack.” This noble behaviour so delighted the enemy that they tendered allegiance on the spot.
Huai-nan Tzŭ starts with a long discussion “On the Nature of Tao,” where he, like Han Fei Tzŭ, reflects on the teachings of Lao Tzŭ. Lao Tzŭ said, “If you don’t argue, no one on earth can argue with you.” In response, Huai-nan Tzŭ shares a story about a ruler who was attacking an enemy town when a large part of the wall collapsed. The ruler immediately ordered a retreat. “Because,” he told his protesting officers, “a gentleman never strikes a man who is down. Let them rebuild their wall, and then we will attack again.” This noble attitude impressed the enemy so much that they offered their allegiance right then and there.
Lao Tzŭ said, “Do not value the man, value his abilities.” Whereupon Huai-nan Tzŭ tells a story of a general of the Ch‘u State who was fond of surrounding himself with men of ability, and once even went so far as to engage a man who represented himself as a master-thief. His retainers were aghast; but shortly afterwards their State was attacked by the Ch‘i State, and then, when fortune was adverse and all was on the point of being lost, the master-thief begged to be allowed to try his skill. He went by night into the enemy’s camp, and stole their general’s bed-curtain. This was returned next morning with a message that it had been found by one of the soldiers who was gathering fuel. The same night our master-thief stole the general’s pillow, which was restored with a similar message; and the following night he stole the long pin used to secure the hair.[74] “Good heavens!” cried the general at a council of war, “they will have my head next.” Upon which the army of the Ch‘i State was withdrawn.
Lao Tzŭ said, “Don’t judge a man, judge his skills.” Then Huai-nan Tzŭ shares a story about a general from the Ch‘u State who liked to surround himself with capable people, even hiring a guy who claimed to be a master thief. His followers were shocked; but soon after, their State was attacked by the Ch‘i State, and when things were looking bad and they were about to lose everything, the master thief asked to prove his worth. That night, he sneaked into the enemy camp and stole their general’s bed curtain. The next morning, it was returned with a message saying it had been found by one of the soldiers gathering firewood. That same night, our master thief took the general’s pillow, which was also brought back with a similar message, and the following night, he stole the long pin used to secure the general’s hair.[74] “Oh my goodness!” exclaimed the general at a war council, “Next, they’ll come for my head.” After that, the Ch‘i State withdrew their army.
Among passages of general interest the following may well be quoted:—
Among passages of general interest, the following might be worth quoting:—
“Once when the Duke of Lu-yang was at war with the Han State, and sunset drew near while a battle was still fiercely raging, the Duke held up his spear, and shook it at the sun, which forthwith went back three zodiacal signs.”
“Once, when the Duke of Lu-yang was at war with the Han State, and sunset was approaching while a battle was still fiercely ongoing, the Duke raised his spear and shook it at the sun, which then went back three zodiac signs.”
The end of this philosopher was a tragic one. He seems to have mixed himself up in some treasonable enterprise, and was driven to commit suicide. Tradition, however, says that he positively discovered the elixir of immortality, and that after drinking of it he rose up to heaven in broad daylight. Also that, in his excitement, he dropped the vessel which had contained this elixir into his courtyard, and that his dogs and poultry sipped up the dregs, and immediately sailed up to heaven after him!
The end of this philosopher was tragic. He apparently got involved in some treasonous activity and was forced to take his own life. However, tradition states that he actually discovered the elixir of immortality and that after drinking it, he ascended to heaven in broad daylight. It’s also said that, in his excitement, he dropped the vessel that held this elixir in his courtyard, and that his dogs and poultry drank the leftovers and immediately flew up to heaven after him!
BOOK THE SECOND
THE HAN DYNASTY (200 B.C.—200 A.D.)
CHAPTER I
THE “FIRST EMPEROR”—THE BURNING OF
THE BOOKS—MISCELLANEOUS WRITERS
Never has the literature of any country been more closely bound up with the national history than was that of China at the beginning of the period upon which we are now about to enter.
Never has the literature of any country been more tightly connected to its national history than that of China at the start of the period we are about to enter.
The feudal spirit had long since declined, and the bond between suzerain and vassal had grown weaker and weaker until at length it had ceased to exist. Then came the opportunity and the man. The ruler of the powerful State of Ch‘in, after gradually vanquishing and absorbing such of the other rival States as had not already been swallowed up by his own State, found himself in B.C. 221 master of the whole of China, and forthwith proclaimed himself its Emperor. The Chou dynasty, with its eight hundred years of sway, was a thing of the past, and the whole fabric of feudalism melted easily away.
The feudal spirit had faded away, and the relationship between lord and vassal had weakened until it completely disappeared. Then came the opportunity and the right person. The leader of the powerful State of Ch’in, after gradually defeating and absorbing the other rival States that hadn’t already been consumed by his own, found himself in BCE 221 as the master of all of China, and immediately declared himself its Emperor. The Chou dynasty, which had lasted eight hundred years, was now history, and the entire feudal structure quickly dissolved.
This catastrophe was by no means unexpected. Some forty years previously a politician, named Su Tai, was[78] one day advising the King of Chao to put an end to his ceaseless hostilities with the Yen State. “This morning,” said he, “when crossing the river, I saw a mussel open its shell to sun itself. Immediately an oyster-catcher thrust in his bill to eat the mussel, but the latter promptly closed its shell and held the bird fast. ‘If it doesn’t rain to-day or to-morrow,’ cried the oyster-catcher, ‘there will be a dead mussel.’ ‘And if you don’t get out of this by to-day or to-morrow,’ retorted the mussel, ‘there will be a dead oyster-catcher.’ Meanwhile up came a fisherman and carried off both of them. I fear lest the Ch‘in State should be our fisherman.”
This disaster was definitely not surprising. About forty years earlier, a politician named Su Tai was[78] advising the King of Chao to stop his constant conflicts with the Yen State. "This morning," he said, "while crossing the river, I saw a mussel open its shell to bask in the sun. Right away, an oyster-catcher tried to stab it with its beak to eat the mussel, but the mussel quickly shut its shell and trapped the bird. 'If it doesn't rain today or tomorrow,' shouted the oyster-catcher, 'there will be a dead mussel.' 'And if you don't get out of this by today or tomorrow,' replied the mussel, 'there will be a dead oyster-catcher.' Meanwhile, a fisherman came along and took both of them. I'm worried that the Ch'in State might be our fisherman."
The new Emperor was in many senses a great man, and civilisation made considerable advances during his short reign. But a single decree has branded his name with infamy, to last so long as the Chinese remain a lettered people. In B.C. 13, a trusted Minister, named Li Ssŭ, is said to have suggested an extraordinary plan, by which the claims of antiquity were to be for ever blotted out and history was to begin again with the ruling monarch, thenceforward to be famous as the First Emperor. All existing literature was to be destroyed, with the exception only of works relating to agriculture, medicine, and divination; and a penalty of branding and four years’ work on the Great Wall, then in process of building, was enacted against all who refused to surrender their books for destruction. This plan was carried out with considerable vigour. Many valuable works perished; and the Confucian Canon would have been irretrievably lost but for the devotion of scholars, who at considerable risk concealed the tablets by which they set such store, and thus made possible the discoveries of the following century and the[79] restoration of the sacred text. So many, indeed, of the literati are said to have been put to death for disobedience that melons actually grew in winter on the spot beneath which their bodies were buried.
The new Emperor was, in many ways, a remarkable leader, and society saw significant progress during his brief time in power. However, one decree has forever tainted his name, marked by infamy as long as the Chinese people continue to read and write. In BCE 13, a trusted Minister named Li Ssŭ proposed an extraordinary plan to erase the claims of the past, asserting that history should start anew with the ruling monarch, who would then be known as the First Emperor. All existing literature was to be destroyed, except for works related to agriculture, medicine, and divination. Those who refused to hand over their books for destruction faced branding and four years of labor on the Great Wall, which was under construction at that time. This plan was carried out with great intensity. Many valuable works were lost; the Confucian Canon would have been completely destroyed if not for the dedication of scholars who, risking their safety, hid the tablets they cherished, paving the way for important discoveries in the following century and the[79] restoration of the sacred text. Reports suggest that so many scholars were executed for disobedience that melons grew in winter above the sites where their bodies were buried.
Li Ssŭ was a scholar himself, and the reputed inventor of the script known as the Lesser Seal, which was in vogue for several centuries. The following is from a memorial of his against the proscription of nobles and others from rival States:—
Li Si was a scholar and is known as the inventor of the script called the Lesser Seal, which was popular for several centuries. The following is from a memorial he wrote against the banning of nobles and others from rival States:—
“As broad acres yield large crops, so for a nation to be great there should be a great population; and for soldiers to be daring their generals should be brave. Not a single clod was added to T‘ai-shan in vain: hence the huge mountain we now behold. The merest streamlet is received into the bosom of Ocean: hence the Ocean’s unfathomable expanse. And wise and virtuous is the ruler who scorns not the masses below. For him, no boundaries of realm, no distinctions of nationality exist. The four seasons enrich him; the Gods bless him; and, like our rulers of old, no man’s hand is against him.”
“As vast fields produce abundant harvests, a nation must have a large population to be great; and for soldiers to be courageous, their leaders must be fearless. Not a single grain was added to T’ai-shan in vain: that’s how we have the enormous mountain we see today. Even the smallest stream flows into the Ocean: that’s why the Ocean is so deep and expansive. A wise and virtuous leader does not disregard the common people below. For him, there are no boundaries of territory and no differences in nationality. The four seasons bring him prosperity; the Gods favor him; and like our ancient rulers, no one opposes him.”
The First Emperor died in B.C. 210,[6] and his feeble son, the Second Emperor, was put to death in 207, thus bringing their line to an end. The vacant throne was won by a quondam beadle, who established the glorious House of Han, in memory of which Chinese of the present day, chiefly in the north, are still proud to call themselves Sons of Han.
The First Emperor died in BCE 210,[6] and his weak son, the Second Emperor, was executed in 207, marking the end of their dynasty. The empty throne was taken by a former minor official, who established the illustrious House of Han, and today, many Chinese, especially in the north, are still proud to call themselves Sons of Han.
So soon as the empire settled down to comparative peace, a mighty effort was made to undo at least some of the mischief sustained by the national literature. An[80] extra impetus was given to this movement by the fact that under the First Emperor, if we can believe tradition, the materials of writing had undergone a radical change. A general, named Mêng T‘ien, added to the triumphs of the sword the invention of the camel’s-hair brush, which the Chinese use as a pen. The clumsy bamboo tablet and stylus were discarded, and strips of cloth or silk came into general use, and were so employed until the first century A.D., when paper was invented by Ts‘ai Lun. Some say that brickdust and water did duty at first for ink. However that may be, the form of the written character underwent a corresponding change to suit the materials employed.
As soon as the empire settled into relative peace, a significant effort was made to fix at least some of the damage done to the national literature. An[80]extra push was provided by the fact that under the First Emperor, if tradition is to be believed, the writing materials underwent a major transformation. A general named Mêng T‘ien not only achieved military victories but also invented the camel’s-hair brush, which the Chinese use as a pen. The awkward bamboo tablet and stylus were replaced, and strips of cloth or silk became commonly used until the first century CE, when Ts‘ai Lun invented paper. Some say that brick dust and water were initially used as ink. Regardless, the form of the written characters changed accordingly to match the materials used.
Meanwhile, books were brought out of their hiding-places, and scholars like K‘ung An-kuo, a descendant of Confucius in the twelfth degree, set to work to restore the lost classics. He deciphered the text of the Book of History, which had been discovered when pulling down the old house where Confucius once lived, and transcribed large portions of it from the ancient into the later script. He also wrote a commentary on the Analects and another on the Filial Piety Classic.
Meanwhile, books were taken out of hiding, and scholars like K'ung An-kuo, a twelfth-generation descendant of Confucius, got to work on restoring the lost classics. He decoded the text of the Book of History, which had been found while demolishing the old house where Confucius once lived, and transcribed large sections of it from the ancient script to the modern one. He also wrote a commentary on the Analects and another on the Filial Piety Classic.
Ch‘ao Ts‘o (perished B.C. 155), popularly known as Wisdom-Bag, was a statesman rather than an author. Still, many of his memorials to the throne were considered masterpieces, and have been preserved accordingly. He wrote on the military operations against the Huns, pleading for the employment of frontier tribes, “barbarians, who in point of food and skill are closely allied to the Huns.” “But arms,” he says, “are a curse, and war is a dread thing. For in the twinkling of an eye the mighty may be humbled, and the strong may be brought[81] low.” In an essay “On the Value of Agriculture” he writes thus:—
Chao Tso (died BCE 155), commonly known as Wisdom-Bag, was more of a statesman than an author. Still, many of his memorials to the throne are seen as masterpieces and have been preserved. He wrote about military actions against the Huns, advocating for the use of frontier tribes, “barbarians, who are closely related to the Huns in terms of food and skills.” “However,” he states, “weapons are a curse, and war is a terrifying thing. In the blink of an eye, the powerful can be brought low, and the strong can be humbled.” In an essay titled “On the Value of Agriculture,” he writes this:—
“Crime begins in poverty; poverty in insufficiency of food; insufficiency of food in neglect of agriculture. Without agriculture, man has no tie to bind him to the soil. Without such tie he readily leaves his birth-place and his home. He is like unto the birds of the air or the beasts of the field. Neither battlemented cities, nor deep moats, nor harsh laws, nor cruel punishments, can subdue this roving spirit that is strong within him.
“Crime starts with poverty; poverty comes from not having enough food; not having enough food results from neglecting agriculture. Without agriculture, a person has no connection to the land. Without that connection, they easily leave their birthplace and home. They are like the birds in the sky or the animals in the fields. Not even fortified cities, deep moats, harsh laws, or cruel punishments can tame this wandering spirit that is strong within them.”
“He who is cold examines not the quality of cloth; he who is hungry tarries not for choice meats. When cold and hunger come upon men, honesty and shame depart. As man is constituted, he must eat twice daily, or hunger; he must wear clothes, or be cold. And if the stomach cannot get food and the body clothes, the love of the fondest mother cannot keep her children at her side. How then should a sovereign keep his subjects gathered around him?
“He who is cold doesn’t care about the quality of fabric; he who is hungry doesn’t wait for gourmet food. When cold and hunger strike, honesty and shame disappear. As humans are made, they need to eat twice a day, or else they suffer from hunger; they need clothes, or else they feel cold. If the stomach can’t get food and the body can’t get clothing, even a mother’s heartfelt love can’t keep her children close. So how can a ruler expect to keep his people around him?
“The wise ruler knows this. Therefore he concentrates the energies of his people upon agriculture. He levies light taxes. He extends the system of grain storage, to provide for his subjects at times when their resources fail.”
“The wise ruler understands this. So, he focuses his people's efforts on farming. He imposes low taxes. He improves grain storage to ensure his subjects are supported when their resources run low.”
The name of Li Ling (second and first centuries B.C.) is a familiar one to every Chinese schoolboy. He was a military official who was sent in command of 800 horse to reconnoitre the territory of the Huns; and returning successful from this expedition, he was promoted to a high command and was again employed against these troublesome neighbours. With a force of only 5000[82] infantry he penetrated into the Hun territory as far as Mount Ling-chi (?), where he was surrounded by an army of 30,000 of the Khan’s soldiers; and when his troops had exhausted all their arrows, he was forced to surrender. At this the Emperor was furious; and later on, when he heard that Li Ling was training the Khan’s soldiers in the art of war as then practised by the Chinese, he caused his mother, wife, and children to be put to death. Li Ling remained some twenty years, until his death, with the Huns, and was highly honoured by the Khan, who gave him his daughter to wife.
The name of Li Ling (2nd and 1st centuries BCE) is well-known to every Chinese schoolboy. He was a military officer who was sent with 800 horsemen to scout the territory of the Huns; after returning successfully from this mission, he was promoted to a high-ranking position and tasked again with dealing with these troublesome neighbors. With just 5000[82] infantry, he ventured into Hun territory as far as Mount Ling-chi (?), where he found himself surrounded by 30,000 soldiers from the Khan's army; and when his troops ran out of arrows, he had no choice but to surrender. The Emperor was furious about this; and later, when he learned that Li Ling was teaching the Khan's soldiers the Chinese way of warfare, he had Li Ling's mother, wife, and children executed. Li Ling lived for about twenty years with the Huns until his death and was highly respected by the Khan, who gave him his daughter to marry.
With the renegade Li Ling is associated his patriot contemporary, Su Wu, who also met with strange adventures among the Huns. Several Chinese envoys had been imprisoned by the latter, and not allowed to return; and by way of reprisal, Hun envoys had been imprisoned in China. But a new Khan had recently sent back all the imprisoned envoys, and in A.D. 100 Su Wu was despatched upon a mission of peace to return the Hun envoys who had been detained by the Chinese. Whilst at the Court of the Khan his fellow-envoys revolted, and on the strength of this an attempt was made to persuade him to throw off his allegiance and enter the service of the Huns; upon which he tried to commit suicide, and wounded himself so severely that he lay unconscious for some hours. He subsequently slew a Chinese renegade with his own hand; and then when it was found that he was not to be forced into submission, he was thrown into a dungeon and left without food for several days. He kept himself alive by sucking snow and gnawing a felt rug; and at length the Huns, thinking that he was a supernatural being, sent him away north and set him to[83] tend sheep. Then Li Ling was ordered to try once more by brilliant offers to shake his unswerving loyalty, but all was in vain. In the year 86, peace was made with the Huns, and the Emperor asked for the return of Su Wu. To this the Huns replied that he was dead; but a former assistant to Su Wu bade the new envoy tell the Khan that the Emperor had shot a goose with a letter tied to its leg, from which he had learnt the whereabouts of his missing envoy. This story so astonished the Khan that Su Wu was released, and in B.C.. 81 returned to China after a captivity of nineteen years. He had gone away in the prime of life; he returned a white-haired and broken-down old man.
With the rogue Li Ling is his patriotic contemporary, Su Wu, who also encountered bizarre adventures among the Huns. Several Chinese envoys had been captured and not allowed to return, leading to the imprisonment of Hun envoys in China as retaliation. However, a new Khan had recently released all the captured envoys, and in CE 100, Su Wu was sent on a peaceful mission to return the Hun envoys who had been held by the Chinese. While at the Khan's court, his fellow envoys rebelled, and based on this, an attempt was made to persuade him to abandon his loyalty and join the Huns; in response, he tried to take his own life and injured himself badly, leaving him unconscious for several hours. He then killed a Chinese traitor with his own hands, and when it was clear he wouldn't be forced into submission, he was thrown into a dungeon and left without food for several days. He survived by sucking on snow and gnawing a felt rug; eventually, the Huns, believing he was a supernatural being, sent him north to tend sheep. Then Li Ling was sent to try once more, with tempting offers to break his unwavering loyalty, but it was all in vain. In the year 86, peace was established with the Huns, and the Emperor requested Su Wu's return. The Huns replied that he was dead; however, a former assistant of Su Wu instructed the new envoy to tell the Khan that the Emperor had shot a goose with a letter tied to its leg, from which he gathered the whereabouts of his missing envoy. This tale amazed the Khan, leading to Su Wu's release, and in B.C. 81, he returned to China after nineteen years of captivity. He had left in his youth; he returned an old man with white hair and worn down.
Li Ling and Su Wu are said to have exchanged poems at parting, and these are to be found published in collections under their respective names. Some doubt has been cast upon the genuineness of one of those attributed to Li Ling. It was pointed out by Hung Mai, a brilliant critic of the twelfth century, that a certain word was used in the poem, which, being part of the personal name of a recent Emperor, would at that date have been taboo. No such stigma attaches to the verses by Su Wu, who further gave to his wife a parting poem, which has been preserved, promising her that if he lived he would not fail to return, and if he died he would never forget her. But most famous of all, and still a common model for students, is a letter written by Li Ling to Su Wu, after the latter’s return to China, in reply to an affectionate appeal to him to return also. Its genuineness has been questioned by Su Shih of the Sung dynasty, but not by the greatest of modern critics, Lin Hsi-chung, who declares that its pathos is enough to make even the gods weep, and that it cannot possibly have[84] come from any other hand save that of Li Ling. With this verdict the foreign student may well rest content. Here is the letter:—
Li Ling and Su Wu are said to have exchanged poems when they parted, and these poems can be found published in collections under their names. Some doubt has been raised about the authenticity of one poem attributed to Li Ling. It was noted by Hung Mai, a brilliant critic from the twelfth century, that a particular word used in the poem was part of the personal name of a recent Emperor, which would have been considered taboo at that time. No such issue exists with Su Wu's verses, which also include a farewell poem he gave to his wife, promising her that if he lived, he would return, and if he died, he would never forget her. But the most famous piece, still commonly studied today, is a letter Li Ling wrote to Su Wu after Su Wu returned to China, in response to an affectionate request for him to come back too. Its authenticity has been questioned by Su Shih of the Sung dynasty, but not by the greatest modern critic, Lin Hsi-chung, who claims its emotional depth could make even the gods weep, confirming that it could only have been written by Li Ling. With this assessment, foreign students can be satisfied. Here is the letter:—
“O Tzŭ-ch‘ing, O my friend, happy in the enjoyment of a glorious reputation, happy in the prospect of an imperishable name,—there is no misery like exile in a far-off foreign land, the heart brimful of longing thoughts of home! I have thy kindly letter, bidding me of good cheer, kinder than a brother’s words; for which my soul thanks thee.
“O Tzŭ-ch‘ing, O my friend, enjoying a great reputation and the promise of a lasting name—there's no pain like being in exile in a distant land, with my heart full of longing thoughts of home! I have your kind letter, encouraging me to stay positive, which is kinder than a brother’s words; for that, my soul thanks you.
“Ever since the hour of my surrender until now, destitute of all resource, I have sat alone with the bitterness of my grief. All day long I see none but barbarians around me. Skins and felt protect me from wind and rain. With mutton and whey I satisfy my hunger and slake my thirst. Companions with whom to while time away, I have none. The whole country is stiff with black ice. I hear naught but the moaning of the bitter autumn blast, beneath which all vegetation has disappeared. I cannot sleep at night. I turn and listen to the distant sound of Tartar pipes, to the whinnying of Tartar steeds. In the morning I sit up and listen still, while tears course down my cheeks. O Tzŭ-ch‘ing, of what stuff am I, that I should do aught but grieve? The day of thy departure left me disconsolate indeed. I thought of my aged mother butchered upon the threshold of the grave. I thought of my innocent wife and child, condemned to the same cruel fate. Deserving as I might have been of Imperial censure, I am now an object of pity to all. Thy return was to honour and renown, while I remained behind with infamy and disgrace. Such is the divergence of man’s destiny.
“Ever since the moment I surrendered until now, without any resources, I’ve sat alone with the bitterness of my grief. All day long, I see nothing but barbarians around me. Skins and felt protect me from the wind and rain. I satisfy my hunger and quench my thirst with mutton and whey. I have no companions to pass the time with. The entire country is frozen with black ice. I hear nothing but the moaning of the harsh autumn wind, beneath which all vegetation has vanished. I can’t sleep at night. I toss and listen to the distant sound of Tartar pipes and the whinnying of Tartar horses. In the morning, I sit up and listen still, while tears stream down my cheeks. O Tzŭ-ch‘ing, what kind of person am I that I should do anything but grieve? The day you left left me utterly heartbroken. I thought of my aged mother slaughtered at the threshold of the grave. I thought of my innocent wife and child, doomed to the same cruel fate. Although I may have deserved Imperial censure, I am now a subject of pity for everyone. Your return brought you honor and glory, while I was left behind in infamy and disgrace. Such is the difference in man’s destiny.”
“Born within the domain of refinement and justice, I[85] passed into an environment of vulgar ignorance. I left behind me obligations to sovereign and family for life amid barbarian hordes; and now barbarian children will carry on the line of my forefathers. And yet my merit was great, my guilt of small account. I had no fair hearing; and when I pause to think of these things, I ask to what end I have lived? With a thrust I could have cleared myself of all blame: my severed throat would have borne witness to my resolution; and between me and my country all would have been over for aye. But to kill myself would have been of no avail: I should only have added to my shame. I therefore steeled myself to obloquy and to life. There were not wanting those who mistook my attitude for compliance, and urged me to a nobler course; ignorant that the joys of a foreign land are sources only of a keener grief.
“Born into a world of sophistication and fairness, I[85] found myself in a setting filled with crude ignorance. I left behind my duties to my ruler and family for a life among savage tribes; and now, those savage children will continue the legacy of my ancestors. Yet my accomplishments were significant, and my faults were minor. I never got a fair chance; and when I think about all this, I wonder why I have lived at all. With a single action, I could have freed myself from all blame: my sliced throat would have shown my determination; and everything would have ended between me and my homeland forever. But taking my own life wouldn’t have solved anything: it would only have added to my disgrace. So, I braced myself for shame and continued living. There were people who misread my demeanor as submission and pushed me toward a more honorable path; unaware that the pleasures of a foreign land only deepen the sorrow.
“O Tzŭ-ch‘ing, O my friend, I will complete the half-told record of my former tale. His late Majesty commissioned me, with five thousand infantry under my command, to carry on operations in a distant country. Five brother generals missed their way: I alone reached the theatre of war. With rations for a long march, leading on my men, I passed beyond the limits of the Celestial Land, and entered the territory of the fierce Huns. With five thousand men I stood opposed to a hundred thousand: mine jaded foot-soldiers, theirs horsemen fresh from the stable. Yet we slew their leaders, and captured their standards, and drove them back in confusion towards the north. We obliterated their very traces: we swept them away like dust: we beheaded their general. A martial spirit spread abroad among my men. With them, to die in battle was to[86] return to their homes; while I—I venture to think that I had already accomplished something.
“O Tzŭ-ch‘ing, O my friend, I will finish the half-told story of my past. His late Majesty ordered me, with five thousand infantry under my command, to carry out operations in a distant land. Five brother generals lost their way: I alone arrived at the battlefield. With supplies for a long march, leading my men, I crossed the boundaries of the Celestial Land and entered the territory of the fierce Huns. With five thousand men, I faced a hundred thousand: my weary foot-soldiers against their fresh horsemen. Yet we killed their leaders, captured their flags, and drove them back in chaos to the north. We erased their traces: we swept them away like dust: we beheaded their general. A warrior spirit spread among my men. To them, dying in battle was like going home; while I—I believe I had already achieved something."
“This victory was speedily followed by a general rising of the Huns. New levies were trained to the use of arms, and at length another hundred thousand barbarians were arrayed against me. The Hun chieftain himself appeared, and with his army surrounded my little band, so unequal in strength,—foot-soldiers opposed to horse. Still my tired veterans fought, each man worth a thousand of the foe, as, covered with wounds, one and all struggled bravely to the fore. The plain was strewed with the dying and the dead: barely a hundred men were left, and these too weak to hold a spear and shield. Yet, when I waved my hand and shouted to them, the sick and wounded arose. Brandishing their blades, and pointing towards the foe, they dismissed the Tartar cavalry like a rabble rout. And even when their arms were gone, their arrows spent, without a foot of steel in their hands, they still rushed, yelling, onward, each eager to lead the way. The very heavens and the earth seemed to gather round me, while my warriors drank tears of blood. Then the Hunnish chieftain, thinking that we should not yield, would have drawn off his forces. But a false traitor told him all: the battle was renewed, and we were lost.
"This victory was quickly followed by a general uprising of the Huns. New troops were trained in the use of weapons, and eventually another hundred thousand barbarians were lined up against me. The Hun leader himself appeared, surrounding my small group with his army, which was so much stronger—infantry against cavalry. Still, my weary veterans fought, each one worth a thousand of the enemy, as they all bravely pushed forward, covered in wounds. The battlefield was littered with the dying and the dead: barely a hundred of us remained, and those too weak to hold a spear or shield. Yet, when I raised my hand and shouted to them, the sick and wounded stood up. Wielding their weapons and pointing at the enemy, they drove the Tartar cavalry away like a disorganized mob. Even when their weapons were gone, their arrows spent, with no steel in their hands, they still charged forward, shouting, each eager to lead the way. It felt like the very heavens and the earth were closing in around me, while my warriors cried tears of blood. Then the Hunnish leader, thinking we would not give in, prepared to pull back his troops. But a deceitful traitor revealed everything to him: the battle was reignited, and we were defeated."
“The Emperor Kao Ti, with 300,000 men at his back, was shut up in P‘ing-ch‘êng. Generals he had, like clouds; counsellors, like drops of rain. Yet he remained seven days without food, and then barely escaped with life. How much more then I, now blamed on all sides that I did not die? This was my crime. But, O Tzŭ-ch‘ing, canst thou say that I would live from craven fear of death? Am I one to turn my back on my country[87] and all those dear to me, allured by sordid thoughts of gain? It was not indeed without cause that I did not elect to die. I longed, as explained in my former letter, to prove my loyalty to my prince. Rather than die to no purpose, I chose to live and to establish my good name. It was better to achieve something than to perish. Of old, Fan Li did not slay himself after the battle of Hui-chi; neither did Ts‘ao Mo die after the ignominy of three defeats. Revenge came at last; and thus I too had hoped to prevail. Why then was I overtaken with punishment before the plan was matured? Why were my own flesh and blood condemned before the design could be carried out? It is for this that I raise my face to Heaven, and beating my breast, shed tears of blood.
“The Emperor Kao Ti, with 300,000 soldiers behind him, was trapped in P‘ing-ch‘êng. He had generals everywhere and advisors all around. Yet he went seven days without food and barely escaped with his life. How much more should I, who am being blamed from all sides for not dying? This is my crime. But, O Tzŭ-ch‘ing, can you say that I would choose to live out of a cowardly fear of death? Am I the kind of person to turn my back on my country and everyone I care about just for some selfish gain? There was a reason I chose not to die. As I explained in my previous letter, I wanted to show my loyalty to my prince. Instead of dying for nothing, I chose to live and build my reputation. It was better to accomplish something than to die. In the past, Fan Li didn’t kill himself after the battle of Hui-chi; nor did Ts‘ao Mo take his life after suffering three defeats. Eventually, they got their revenge; and I hoped to do the same. So why was I punished before my plan could come to fruition? Why were my own family members condemned before I could carry out my intentions? That is why I look up to Heaven, beat my chest, and weep tears of blood.”
“O my friend, thou sayest that the House of Han never fails to reward a deserving servant. But thou art thyself a servant of the House, and it would ill beseem thee to say other words than these. Yet Hsiao and Fan were bound in chains; Han and P‘êng were sliced to death; Ch‘ao Ts‘o was beheaded. Chou Po was disgraced, and Tou Ying paid the penalty with his life. Others, great in their generation, have also succumbed to the intrigues of base men, and have been overwhelmed beneath a weight of shame from which they were unable to emerge. And now, the misfortunes of Fan Li and Ts‘ao Mo command the sympathies of all.
“O my friend, you say that the House of Han always rewards a deserving servant. But you are a servant of the House yourself, and it would not be fitting for you to say anything different. Yet Hsiao and Fan were chained; Han and P‘êng were brutally killed; Ch‘ao Ts‘o was beheaded. Chou Po was disgraced, and Tou Ying lost his life. Others, who were respected in their time, have also fallen victim to the schemes of wicked men and have faced a burden of shame that they couldn’t escape. And now, the misfortunes of Fan Li and Ts‘ao Mo evoke sympathy from everyone.”
“My grandfather filled heaven and earth with the fame of his exploits—the bravest of the brave. Yet, fearing the animosity of an Imperial favourite, he slew himself in a distant land, his death being followed by the secession, in disgust, of many a brother-hero. Can this be the reward of which thou speakest?
“My grandfather filled heaven and earth with the fame of his exploits—the bravest of the brave. Yet, fearing the hatred of an Imperial favorite, he took his own life in a faraway land, and his death led to the departure, in disgust, of many fellow heroes. Is this truly the reward you're talking about?"
“Thou too, O my friend, an envoy with a slender equipage, sent on that mission to the robber race, when fortune failed thee even to the last resource of the dagger. Then years of miserable captivity, all but ended by death among the wilds of the far north. Thou left us full of young life, to return a graybeard; thy old mother dead, thy wife gone from thee to another. Seldom has the like of this been known. Even the savage barbarian respected thy loyal spirit: how much more the lord of all under the canopy of the sky? A many-acred barony should have been thine, the ruler of a thousand-charioted fief! Nevertheless, they tell me ’twas but two paltry millions, and the chancellorship of the Tributary States. Not a foot of soil repaid thee for the past, while some cringing courtier gets the marquisate of ten thousand families, and each greedy parasite of the Imperial house is gratified by the choicest offices of the State. If then thou farest thus, what could I expect? I have been heavily repaid for that I did not die. Thou hast been meanly rewarded for thy unswerving devotion to thy prince. This is barely that which should attract the absent servant back to his fatherland.
“Hey, my friend, you were sent as an envoy with just a small group, on a mission to the bandits, but when fortune ran out, you even had to rely on your dagger. Then came years of miserable captivity, almost ending in death in the wilds of the far north. You left us full of youthful energy and returned as an old man; your mother has passed away, and your wife has moved on with someone else. This kind of thing is rarely seen. Even the savage barbarian respected your loyal spirit; how much more would the lord of all under the sky? You should have inherited a vast barony, ruling over a thousand-chariot fief! Yet, I hear they only gave you a measly two million and the chancellorship of the Tributary States. You received nothing in return for your past, while some sycophantic courtier gets a marquisate worth ten thousand families, and every avaricious parasite of the Imperial house is rewarded with the best state positions. If this is how you were treated, what can I expect for myself? I've been severely punished for not dying. You’ve been poorly rewarded for your unwavering loyalty to your prince. This hardly seems like what should draw an absent servant back to his homeland.”
“And so it is that I do not now regret the past. Wanting though I may have been in my duty to the State, the State was wanting also in gratitude towards me. It was said of old, ‘A loyal subject, though not a hero, will rejoice to die for his country.’ I would die joyfully even now; but the stain of my prince’s ingratitude can never be wiped away. Indeed, if the brave man is not to be allowed to achieve a name, but must die like a dog in a barbarian land, who will be found to crook the back and bow the knee before an Imperial throne, where the bitter pens of courtiers tell their lying tales?
“And so, I don’t regret my past anymore. Even if I may have fallen short in my duty to the State, the State also lacked gratitude towards me. It was said long ago, ‘A loyal subject, even if not a hero, will gladly die for his country.’ I would still die happily for it now; but the stain of my prince’s ingratitude can never be erased. In fact, if a brave man isn’t allowed to make a name for himself, but must die like a dog in a foreign land, who will be willing to bend the knee and bow before an Imperial throne, where the bitter pens of courtiers spin their lies?
“O my friend, look for me no more. O Tzŭ-ch‘ing, what shall I say? A thousand leagues lie between us, and separate us for ever. I shall live out my life as it were in another sphere: my spirit will find its home among a strange people. Accept my last adieu. Speak for me to my old acquaintances, and bid them serve their sovereign well. O my friend, be happy in the bosom of thy family, and think of me no more. Strive to take all care of thyself; and when time and opportunity are thine, write me once again in reply.
“O my friend, don’t search for me anymore. O Tzŭ-ch‘ing, what should I say? A thousand miles separate us forever. I’ll live as if I’m in another world: my spirit will find a home among strangers. Accept my final goodbye. Please tell my old friends to serve their ruler well. O my friend, be happy with your family and try not to think of me anymore. Take good care of yourself; and when you have the time and chance, write to me again.”
“Li Ling salutes thee!”
"Li Ling salutes you!"
One of the Chinese models of self-help alluded to in the San Tzŭ Ching, the famous school primer, to be described later on, is Lu Wên-shu (first century B.C.). The son of a village gaoler, he was sent by his father to tend sheep, in which capacity he seems to have formed sheets of writing material by plaiting rushes, and otherwise to have succeeded in educating himself. He became an assistant in a prison, and there the knowledge of law which he had picked up stood him in such good stead that he was raised to a higher position; and then, attracting the notice of the governor, he was still further advanced, and finally took his degree, ultimately rising to the rank of governor. In B.C. 67 he submitted to the throne the following well-known memorial:—
One of the Chinese self-help models mentioned in the San Tzŭ Ching, the famous school primer that will be described later, is Lu Wên-shu (1st century BCE). The son of a village jailer, he was sent by his father to tend sheep, during which time he seems to have created sheets of writing material by weaving rushes and managed to educate himself. He became an assistant in a prison, and the legal knowledge he had acquired proved so useful that he was promoted to a higher position. He then caught the attention of the governor, which led to further advancements, and eventually earned his degree, ultimately rising to the rank of governor. In BCE 67, he presented the following well-known memorial to the throne:—
“May it please your Majesty.
"May it please you, Your Majesty."
“Of the ten great follies of our predecessors, one still survives in the maladministration of justice which prevails.
“Of the ten major mistakes of those who came before us, one still exists in the poor management of justice that continues today.”
“Under the Ch‘ins learning was at a discount; brute force carried everything before it. Those who cultivated a spirit of charity and duty towards their neigh[90]bour were despised. Judicial appointments were the prizes coveted by all. He who spoke out the truth was stigmatised as a slanderer, and he who strove to expose abuses was set down as a pestilent fellow. Consequently all who acted up to the precepts of our ancient code found themselves out of place in their generation, and loyal words of good advice to the sovereign remained locked up within their bosoms, while hollow notes of obsequious flattery soothed the monarch’s ear and lulled his heart with false images, to the exclusion of disagreeable realities. And so the rod of empire fell from their grasp for ever.
“During the Ch'in dynasty, education was undervalued; brute force dominated everything. People who showed kindness and responsibility towards their neighbors were looked down upon. Judicial positions were highly sought after by everyone. Those who spoke the truth were labeled as slanderers, and those who tried to expose wrongdoing were seen as bothersome. As a result, anyone who lived according to the principles of our ancient code felt out of place in their time, and loyal advice for the ruler remained hidden in their hearts, while empty compliments flattered the monarch’s ears and comforted him with false images, ignoring unpleasant truths. Thus, the power of the empire slipped from their hands forever.”
“At the present moment the State rests upon the immeasurable bounty and goodness of your Majesty. We are free from the horrors of war, from the calamities of hunger and cold. Father and son, husband and wife, are united in their happy homes. Nothing is wanting to make this a golden age save only reform in the administration of justice.
“At this moment, the State relies on the immense generosity and kindness of Your Majesty. We are free from the horrors of war, the disasters of hunger and cold. Fathers and sons, husbands and wives, are together in their happy homes. Everything that would make this a golden age is present, except for reform in the administration of justice.”
“Of all trusts, this is the greatest and most sacred. The dead man can never come back to life: that which is once cut off cannot be joined again. ‘Rather than slay an innocent man, it were better that the guilty escape.’ Such, however, is not the view of our judicial authorities of to-day. With them, oppression and severity are reckoned to be signs of magisterial acumen and lead on to fortune, whereas leniency entails naught but trouble. Therefore their chief aim is to compass the death of their victims; not that they entertain any grudge against humanity in general, but simply that this is the shortest cut to their own personal advantage. Thus, our market-places run with blood, our criminals throng the gaols, and many thousands annually suffer[91] death. These things are injurious to public morals and hinder the advent of a truly golden age.
“Of all trusts, this is the greatest and most sacred. The dead can never come back to life: once something is lost, it can't be restored. ‘Better for the guilty to go free than to kill an innocent person.’ However, that’s not how our judicial authorities see it today. They believe that oppression and harshness are signs of wise leadership and lead to success, while leniency just causes problems. As a result, their main goal is to ensure the death of their victims; not because they have anything against humanity in general, but simply because it serves their own interests best. Consequently, our streets are stained with blood, our prisons are overcrowded with criminals, and thousands suffer death every year. These issues damage public morals and prevent the arrival of a true golden age.[91]”
“Man enjoys life only when his mind is at peace; when he is in distress, his thoughts turn towards death. Beneath the scourge what is there that cannot be wrung from the lips of the sufferer? His agony is overwhelming, and he seeks to escape by speaking falsely. The officials profit by the opportunity, and cause him to say what will best confirm his guilt. And then, fearing lest the conviction be quashed by higher courts, they dress the victim’s deposition to suit the circumstances of the case, so that, when the record is complete, even were Kao Yao[7] himself to rise from the dead, he would declare that death still left a margin of unexpiated crime. This, because of the refining process adopted to ensure the establishment of guilt.
“People only enjoy life when their minds are at peace; when they're distressed, their thoughts turn to death. Under pressure, what cannot be extracted from the lips of the suffering? Their pain is intense, and they look for an escape by speaking untruths. The officials take advantage of this and make them say what will best prove their guilt. Then, fearing that a higher court might overturn the conviction, they manipulate the victim’s statements to fit the circumstances of the case, so that when the record is finalized, even if Kao Yao[7] himself were to rise from the dead, he would claim that death still leaves some crimes unaccounted for. This happens because of the processes they use to ensure that guilt is established.”
“Our magistrates indeed think of nothing else. They are the bane of the people. They keep in view their own ends, and care not for the welfare of the State. Truly they are the worst criminals of the age. Hence the saying now runs, ‘Chalk out a prison on the ground, and no one would remain within. Set up a gaoler of wood, and he will be found standing there alone.’[8] Imprisonment has become the greatest of all misfortunes, while among those who break the law, who violate family ties, who choke the truth, there are none to be compared in iniquity with the officers of justice themselves.
“Our magistrates really think about nothing else. They are a curse to the people. They focus on their own interests and don’t care about the well-being of the State. Honestly, they are the worst criminals of our time. That’s why people now say, ‘Draw a prison on the ground, and no one would stay inside. Set up a wooden jailer, and he’ll be found standing there all alone.’[8] Imprisonment has become the worst misfortune of all, while among those who break the law, who tear apart families, who suppress the truth, no one is as wicked as the officers of justice themselves.
“Where you let the kite rear its young undisturbed, there will the phœnix come and build its nest. Do not punish for misguided advice, and by and by valuable[92] suggestions will flow in. The men of old said, ‘Hills and jungles shelter many noxious things; rivers and marshes receive much filth; even the finest gems are not wholly without flaw. Surely then the ruler of an empire should put up with a little abuse.’ But I would have your Majesty exempt from vituperation, and open to the advice of all who have aught to say. I would have freedom of speech in the advisers of the throne. I would sweep away the errors which brought the downfall of our predecessors. I would have reverence for the virtues of our ancient kings and reform in the administration of justice, to the utter confusion of those who now pervert its course. Then indeed would the golden age be renewed over the face of the glad earth, and the people would move ever onwards in peace and happiness boundless as the sky itself.”
“Where you let the kite raise its young peacefully, that's where the phoenix will come to build its nest. Don't punish those who offer misguided advice, and over time, valuable suggestions will come in. The ancients said, ‘Hills and jungles harbor many harmful things; rivers and swamps collect a lot of filth; even the finest gems have some flaws. Surely, a ruler of an empire should tolerate a little criticism.’ But I want your Majesty to be free from insults and open to the advice of anyone who has something to share. I want freedom of speech for the advisers of the throne. I aim to eliminate the mistakes that led to the downfall of our predecessors. I want to respect the virtues of our ancient kings and reform the administration of justice, to completely unsettle those who currently distort its course. Then truly, the golden age would be restored across the joyful earth, and the people would progress ever forward in peace and happiness as vast as the sky itself.”
Liu Hsiang (B.C. 80-89) was a descendant of the beadle founder of the great Han dynasty. Entering into official life, he sought to curry favour with the reigning Emperor by submitting some secret works on the black art, towards which his Majesty was much inclined. The results not proving successful, he was thrown into prison, but was soon released that he might carry on the publication of the commentary on the Spring and Autumn by Ku-liang. He also revised and re-arranged the historical episodes known as the Chan Kuo Ts‘ê, wrote treatises on government and some poetry, and compiled Biographies of Eminent Women, the first work of its kind.
Liu Xiang (BCE 80-89) was a descendant of the founder of the great Han dynasty. When he entered public service, he tried to win favor with the reigning Emperor by submitting some confidential works on the dark arts, which the Emperor was very interested in. Since this didn't end up working out, he was imprisoned, but was soon released to continue publishing the commentary on the Spring and Autumn by Ku-liang. He also revised and organized the historical accounts known as the Chan Kuo Ts‘ê, wrote treatises on government and some poetry, and compiled the Biographies of Eminent Women, the first work of its kind.
His son, Liu Hsin, was a precocious boy, who early distinguished himself by wide reading in all branches of literature. He worked with his father upon the restora[93]tion of the classical texts, especially of the Book of Changes, and later on was chiefly instrumental in establishing the position of Tso’s Commentary on the Spring and Autumn. He catalogued the Imperial Library, and in conjunction with his father discovered—some say compiled—the Chou Ritual.
His son, Liu Hsin, was a gifted young boy who quickly stood out for his extensive reading in all types of literature. He collaborated with his father on restoring classical texts, particularly the Book of Changes, and later played a key role in solidifying the importance of Tso’s Commentary on the Spring and Autumn. He also cataloged the Imperial Library and, along with his father, discovered—some say compiled—the Chou Ritual.
A well-known figure in Chinese literature is Yang Hsiung (B.C. 53-A.D. 18). As a boy he was fond of straying from the beaten track and reading whatever he could lay his hands on. He stammered badly, and consequently gave much time to meditation. He propounded an ethical criterion occupying a middle place between those insisted upon by Mencius and by Hsün K‘uang, teaching that the nature of man at birth is neither good nor evil, but a mixture of both, and that development in either direction depends wholly upon environment. In glorification of the Book of Changes he wrote the T‘ai Hsüan Ching, and to emphasise the value of the Confucian Analects he produced a philosophical treatise known as the Fa Yen, both between A.D. 1 and 6. On completion of this last, his most famous work, a wealthy merchant of the province was so struck by its excellence that he offered to give 100,000 cash if his name should merely be mentioned in it. But Yang answered with scorn that a stag in a pen or an ox in a cage would not be more out of place than the name of a man with nothing but money to recommend him in the sacred pages of a book. Liu Hsin, however, sneeringly suggested that posterity would use Yang Hsiung’s work to cover pickle-jars.
A well-known figure in Chinese literature is Yang Hsiung (B.C.E. 53-CE 18). As a boy, he loved wandering off the path and reading anything he could find. He had a severe stutter, which led him to spend a lot of time reflecting. He developed an ethical viewpoint that balanced the ideas of Mencius and Hsün K‘uang, teaching that a person's nature at birth is neither good nor evil, but a mix of both, and that growth in either direction relies entirely on their environment. To celebrate the Book of Changes, he wrote the T‘ai Hsüan Ching, and to highlight the importance of the Confucian Analects, he created a philosophical work called the Fa Yen, both written between CE 1 and 6. After finishing this last piece, the work he was most famous for, a wealthy merchant in the province was so impressed by its quality that he offered 100,000 cash just to have his name mentioned in it. But Yang scoffed, saying that a stag in a pen or an ox in a cage would fit in no better than a man whose only asset was his money in the sacred pages of a book. Liu Hsin, however, mockingly suggested that future generations would use Yang Hsiung’s work to cover pickle jars.
Besides composing some mediocre poetry, Yang Hsiung wrote on acupuncture, music, and philology.[94] There is little doubt that he did not write the Fang Yen, a vocabulary of words and phrases used in various parts of the empire, which was steadily attributed to him until Hung Mai, a critic of the twelfth century, already mentioned in Chapter I. of this Book, made short work of his claims.
Besides writing some mediocre poetry, Yang Hsiung also wrote about acupuncture, music, and philology.[94] There’s little doubt that he didn’t write the Fang Yen, a vocabulary of words and phrases used in different parts of the empire, which was continually attributed to him until Hung Mai, a critic from the twelfth century, mentioned in Chapter I. of this Book, dispelled those claims.
A brilliant writer who attracted much attention in his day was Wang Ch‘ung (A.D. 27-97). He is said to have picked up his education at bookstalls, with the aid of a superbly retentive memory. Only one of his works is extant, the Lun Hêng, consisting of eighty-five essays on a variety of subjects. In these he tilts against the errors of the age, and exposes even Confucius and Mencius to free and searching criticisms. He is consequently ranked as a heterodox thinker. He showed that the soul could neither exist after death as a spirit nor exercise any influence upon the living. When the body decomposes, the soul, a phenomenon inseparable from vitality, perishes with it. He further argued that if the souls of human beings were immortal, those of animals would be immortal likewise; and that space itself would not suffice to contain the countless shades of the men and creatures of all time.
A brilliant writer who gained a lot of attention in his time was Wang Chung (CE 27-97). He reportedly educated himself at bookstalls, using his exceptional memory. Only one of his works survives, the Lun Hêng, which has eighty-five essays on various topics. In these essays, he criticizes the mistakes of his time and even subjects Confucius and Mencius to thorough scrutiny. As a result, he is considered a nonconformist thinker. He argued that the soul does not exist as a spirit after death and does not have any influence on the living. When the body decays, the soul, which is tied to life, dies with it. He also suggested that if human souls were immortal, then animal souls would be as well; and that there wouldn't be enough space to hold the countless spirits of all people and creatures throughout history.
Ma Jung (A.D. 79-166) was popularly known as the Universal Scholar. His learning in Confucian lore was profound, and he taught upwards of one thousand pupils. He introduced the system of printing notes or comments in the body of the page, using for that purpose smaller characters cut in double columns; and it was by a knowledge of this fact that a clever critic of the T‘ang dynasty was able to settle the spuriousness of an early edition of the Tao-Tê-Ching with double-column[95] commentary, which had been attributed to Ho Shang Kung, a writer of the second century B.C.
Ma Jung (CE 79-166) was widely recognized as the Universal Scholar. His understanding of Confucian teachings was deep, and he taught more than a thousand students. He introduced the practice of printing notes or comments within the text, using smaller characters in double columns; it was this innovation that allowed a sharp critic of the T‘ang dynasty to determine the authenticity of an early edition of the Tao-Tê-Ching with double-column[95] commentary, which had been wrongly attributed to Ho Shang Kung, a writer from the second century B.C.
Ts‘ai Yung (A.D. 133-192), whose tippling propensities earned for him the nickname of the Drunken Dragon, is chiefly remembered in connection with literature as superintending the work of engraving on stone the authorised text of the Five Classics. With red ink he wrote these out on forty-six tablets for the workmen to cut. The tablets were placed in the Hung-tu College, and fragments of them are said to be still in existence.
Tsai Yung (A.D. 133-192), whose love for drinking got him the nickname the Drunken Dragon, is mostly remembered in relation to literature for overseeing the engraving of the official text of the Five Classics onto stone. He wrote these texts in red ink on forty-six tablets for the workers to carve. The tablets were stored in the Hung-tu College, and it’s said that some fragments of them still exist.
The most famous of the pupils who sat at the feet of Ma Jung was Chêng Hsüan (A.D. 127-200). He is one of the most voluminous of all the commentators upon the Confucian classics. He lived for learning. The very slave-girls of his household were highly educated, and interlarded their conversation with quotations from the Odes. He was nevertheless fond of wine, and is said to have been able to take three hundred cups at a sitting without losing his head. Perhaps it may be as well to add that a Chinese cup holds about a thimbleful. As an instance of the general respect in which he was held, it is recorded that at his request the chief of certain rebels spared the town of Kao-mi (his native place), marching forward by another route. In A.D. 200 Confucius appeared to him in a vision, and he knew by this token that his hour was at hand. Consequently, he was very loth to respond to a summons sent to him from Chi-chou in Chihli by the then powerful Yüan Shao. He set out indeed upon the journey, but died on the way.
The most famous of the students who studied under Ma Jung was Cheng Xuan (CE 127-200). He is one of the most extensive commentators on the Confucian classics. He lived for knowledge. Even the slave-girls in his household were well-educated and often sprinkled their conversations with quotes from the Odes. He was also fond of wine and was said to be able to drink three hundred cups in one sitting without losing his composure. It's worth noting that a Chinese cup is about the size of a thimble. As an example of the respect he commanded, it’s recorded that at his request, the leader of some rebels spared the town of Kao-mi (his hometown) and took another route. In CE 200, Confucius appeared to him in a vision, signaling that his time was approaching. As a result, he was very reluctant to respond to a summons from Chi-chou in Chihli sent by the powerful Yüan Shao at the time. He did start the journey but died on the way.
It is difficult to bring the above writers, representatives of a class, individually to the notice of the reader. Though each one wandered into by-paths of his own, the common[96] lode-star was Confucianism—elucidation of the Confucian Canon. For although, with us, commentaries upon the classics are not usually regarded as literature, they are so regarded by the Chinese, who place such works in the very highest rank, and reward successful commentators with the coveted niche in the Confucian temple.
It's tough to highlight the individual contributions of the writers mentioned above, who represent a specific group. Even though each of them explored their own unique paths, they all shared a common guiding principle—Confucianism, specifically the interpretation of the Confucian Canon. While we might not see commentaries on classics as literature, the Chinese do regard them highly, placing these works at the top tier and honoring successful commentators with a prestigious spot in the Confucian temple.[96]
CHAPTER II
POETRY
At the beginning of the second century B.C., poetry was still composed on the model of the Li Sao, and we are in possession of a number of works assigned to Chia I (B.C. 199-168), Tung-fang So (b. B.C. 160), Liu Hsiang, and others, all of which follow on the lines of Ch‘ü Yüan’s great poem. But gradually, with the more definite establishment of what we may call classical influence, poets went back to find their exemplars in the Book of Poetry, which came as it were from the very hand of Confucius himself. Poems were written in metres of four, five, and seven words to a line. Ssŭ-ma Hsiang-ju (d. B.C. 117), a gay Lothario who eloped with a young widow, made such a name with his verses that he was summoned to Court, and appointed by the Emperor to high office. His poems, however, have not survived.
At the start of the second century B.C., poetry was still modeled after the Li Sao, and we have several works attributed to Chia I (B.C. 199-168), Tung-fang So (b. B.C. 160), Liu Hsiang, and others, all of which follow the style of Ch’ü Yüan’s great poem. But gradually, as the classical influence became more defined, poets looked back to find their examples in the Book of Poetry, which was said to come directly from Confucius himself. Poems were written in lines of four, five, and seven words. Ssŭ-ma Hsiang-ju (d. B.C. 117), a charming womanizer who ran off with a young widow, made such a name for himself with his verses that he was called to Court and appointed to a high position by the Emperor. However, his poems have not survived.
Mei Shêng (d. B.C. 140), who formed his style on Ssŭ-ma, has the honour of being the first to bring home to his fellow-countrymen the extreme beauty of the five-word metre. From him modern poetry may be said to date. Many specimens of his workmanship are extant:—
Mei Sheng (d. BCE 140), who developed his style based on Ssŭ-ma, is recognized as the first to convey to his fellow countrymen the incredible beauty of the five-word meter. Modern poetry can be traced back to him. Many examples of his work still exist:—
The willow shoots are long and thin; A woman in a shiny dress Opens the window and looks down[98] The roses on her cheek bloom brightly,
Her curved arm is brilliantly white; A girl singing in her youth,
And now the wife of a reckless womanizer....
Ah, if he doesn't take care of his own, "He'll realize someday that the bird has flown!"
The sweet-smelling flowers of the marsh and meadow,
I collect all these as I wander,
As if for someone who is now far away.
I try to see clearly with focused eyes
The distance that separates us. Unfortunately, hearts that beat as one "Should therefore be separated and finished!"
Liu Hêng (d. B.C. 157) was the son by a concubine of the founder of the Han dynasty, and succeeded in B.C. 180 as fourth Emperor of the line. For over twenty years he ruled wisely and well. He is one of the twenty-four classical examples of filial piety, having waited on his sick mother for three years without changing his clothes. He was a scholar, and was canonised after death by a title which may fairly be rendered “Beauclerc.” The following is a poem which he wrote on the death of his illustrious father, who, if we can accept as genuine the remains attributed to him, was himself also a poet:—
Liu Heng (d. B.C.E. 157) was the son of a concubine of the founder of the Han dynasty, and he became the fourth Emperor of the dynasty in BCE 180. He ruled wisely and effectively for over twenty years. He is recognized as one of the twenty-four classic examples of filial piety, having cared for his sick mother for three years without changing his clothes. He was a scholar and was honored after his death with a title that can be fairly translated as “Beauclerc.” The following is a poem he wrote in memory of his remarkable father, who, if we accept as authentic the works attributed to him, was also a poet:—
I look down, and there's the mat on the floor; I see these things, but the man is gone.
And I am left with no friends, neglected, alone,
Without comfort, except to cry and mourn.
And provide the grass for their young to eat,
While birds in the sky bring food to their young[99]
My heart, still so young, weighed down by pain
I will never see him again.
That sorrow leaves the deepest wrinkles on the forehead:
Oh no, my hair is silver now!
" Unfortunately, I can no longer stand by his side!
"Oh, where were the gods when that great hero died?"
The literary fame of the Beauclerc was rivalled, if not surpassed, by his grandson, Liu Ch‘ê (B.C. 156-87), who succeeded in B.C. 140 as sixth Emperor of the Han dynasty. He was an enthusiastic patron of literature. He devoted great attention to music as a factor in national life. He established important religious sacrifices to heaven and earth. He caused the calendar to be reformed by his grand astrologer, the historian Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien, from which date accurate chronology may be almost said to begin. His generals carried the Imperial arms into Central Asia, and for many years the Huns were held in check. Notwithstanding his enlightened policy, the Emperor was personally much taken up with the magic and mysteries which were being gradually grafted on to the Tao of Lao Tzŭ, and he encouraged the numerous quacks who pretended to have discovered the elixir of life. The following are specimens of his skill in poetry:—
The literary fame of Beauclerc was matched, if not exceeded, by his grandson, Liu Che (BCE 156-87), who became the sixth Emperor of the Han dynasty in BCE 140. He was a passionate supporter of literature and paid great attention to music’s role in society. He established significant religious rituals to honor heaven and earth. He had his grand astrologer, the historian Sima Qian, reform the calendar, marking the starting point for accurate chronology. His generals expanded the Imperial influence into Central Asia, and for many years, they kept the Huns at bay. Despite his progressive policies, the Emperor was personally fascinated by the magic and mysteries that were gradually being integrated into the Tao of Lao Tzŭ, and he supported various charlatans claiming to have discovered the elixir of life. Here are examples of his poetry:—
Leaves wither, and wild geese flying south catch the eye; The fragrance of late flowers fills the gentle air above. My heart is full of thoughts about the woman I love.
In the river, the barges for celebration and fun Are lined with white waves that crash over their bows;
[100] Their rowers synchronize with the music from the pipes and drums....
Yet joy is nothing
Mixed with the thought "That youth is fading away, and old age is approaching."
The next lines were written upon the death of a harem favourite, to whom he was fondly attached:—
The next lines were written after the death of a favorite from the harem, to whom he was deeply attached:—
The marble courtyard was filled with dust;
No footsteps echo on the floor,
Fallen leaves piled up are blocking the door....
For she, my pride, my beautiful one, is lost,
"And I am left, tossed in hopeless anguish."
A good many anonymous poems have come down to us from the first century B.C., and some of these contain here and there quaint and pleasing conceits, as, for instance—
A lot of anonymous poems from the first century BCE have been preserved, and some of these feature charming and interesting ideas, such as—
"Would fill a lifetime of a thousand years."
The following is a poem of this period, the author of which is unknown:—
The following is a poem from this time, by an unknown author:—
Aspens thrive in wild abundance, The road is lined with fir, pine, and yew trees.
Beneath my feet are the forgotten dead,
Enveloped in a never-ending twilight of darkness;
Down by the Yellow Springs, their soil bed, And eternal silence is their fate.
How quickly the lights and shadows appear and disappear!
Like morning dew, our brief lives have gone by; Man, a poor traveler on the earth below,
Is gone, while brass and stone can still endure.
[101] Time is relentless, and it's futile Despite his strength, the holiest mortal struggles; Can we then hope to gain this precious gift,
By using strange potions to extend our lives?...
Oh, let’s enjoy some good drinks while we can,
"And wear silk and satin every day!"
Women now begin to appear in Chinese literature. The Lady Pan was for a long time chief favourite of the Emperor who ruled China B.C. 32-6. So devoted was his Majesty that he even wished her to appear alongside of him in the Imperial chariot. Upon which she replied, “Your handmaid has heard that wise rulers of old were always accompanied by virtuous ministers, but never that they drove out with women by their side.” She was ultimately supplanted by a younger and more beautiful rival, whereupon she forwarded to the Emperor one of those fans, round or octagonal frames of bamboo with silk stretched over them,[9] which in this country are called “fire-screens,” inscribed with the following lines:—
Women now begin to appear in Chinese literature. The Lady Pan was for a long time the chief favorite of the Emperor who ruled China B.C. 32-6. His Majesty was so devoted that he even wanted her to ride alongside him in the Imperial chariot. To this, she replied, “Your handmaid has heard that wise rulers of old were always accompanied by virtuous ministers, but never that they rode out with women by their side.” Eventually, she was replaced by a younger and more beautiful rival, after which she sent the Emperor one of those fans, round or octagonal frames of bamboo with silk stretched over them,[9] which in this country are called “fire-screens,” inscribed with the following lines:—
Clear as frost, bright as winter snow—
Look! Friendship creates a fan out of you,
As round as the moon shines in the sky above,
At home or abroad, you're a close companion, Stirring with every movement, the thankful breeze. And yet I worry, oh no! that autumn's cold, Cooling the intense heat of the dying summer, Will see you left sitting on the shelf,
"All memories of the past are just like that past."
The phrase “autumn fan” has long since passed into the language, and is used figuratively of a deserted wife.
The term "autumn fan" is now commonly used to refer to a deserted wife in a figurative sense.
CHAPTER III
HISTORY—LEXICOGRAPHY
So far as China is concerned, the art of writing history may be said to have been created during the period under review. Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien, the so-called Father of History, was born about B.C. 145. At the age of ten he was already a good scholar, and at twenty set forth upon a round of travel which carried him to all parts of the empire. In B.C. 110 his father died, and he stepped into the hereditary post of grand astrologer. After devoting some time and energy to the reformation of the calendar, he now took up the historical work which had been begun by his father, and which was ultimately given to the world as the Historical Record. It is a history of China from the earliest ages down to about one hundred years before the Christian era, in one hundred and thirty chapters, arranged under five headings, as follows:—(1) Annals of the Emperors; (2) Chronological Tables; (3) Eight chapters on Rites, Music, the Pitch-pipes, the Calendar, Astrology, Imperial Sacrifices, Watercourses, and Political Economy; (4) Annals of the Feudal Nobles; and (5) Biographies of many of the eminent men of the period, which covers nearly three thousand years. In such estimation is this work justly held that its very words have been counted, and found to number 526,500 in all. It must be borne in mind[103] that these characters were, in all probability, scratched with a stylus on bamboo tablets, and that previous to this there was no such thing as a history on a general and comprehensive plan; in fact, nothing beyond mere local annals in the style of the Spring and Autumn.
As far as China goes, the art of writing history can be said to have been established during this period. Sima Qian, known as the Father of History, was born around BCE 145. By the age of ten, he was already a proficient scholar, and at twenty, he began traveling across the empire. In BCE 110, after his father's death, he took on the hereditary role of grand astrologer. After spending some time working on the reform of the calendar, he turned to the historical project that his father had started, which eventually became known as the Historical Record. This work covers the history of China from its earliest days up to about one hundred years before the Christian era, and it consists of one hundred thirty chapters organized into five sections: (1) Annals of the Emperors; (2) Chronological Tables; (3) Eight chapters on Rites, Music, the Pitch-pipes, the Calendar, Astrology, Imperial Sacrifices, Watercourses, and Political Economy; (4) Annals of the Feudal Nobles; and (5) Biographies of many prominent figures from the period, which spans nearly three thousand years. This work is held in such high regard that the total word count has been painstakingly calculated, totaling 526,500 words. It is important to note[103] that these characters were likely inscribed using a stylus on bamboo tablets, and prior to this, there was no comprehensive history as we know it—only local records similar to those in the Spring and Autumn Annals.
Since the Historical Record, every dynasty has had its historian, their works in all cases being formed upon the model bequeathed by Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien. The Twenty-four Dynastic Histories of China were produced in 1747 in a uniform series bound up in 219 large volumes, and together show a record such as can be produced by no other country in the world.
Since the Historical Record, every dynasty has had its own historian, with their works all following the template set by Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien. The Twenty-four Dynastic Histories of China were completed in 1747 in a uniform series compiled into 219 large volumes, and together they provide a record that no other country in the world can match.
The following are specimens of Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s style:—
The following are examples of Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien’s style:—
(1.) “When the House of Han arose, the evils of their predecessors had not passed away. Husbands still went off to the wars. The old and the young were employed in transporting food. Production was almost at a standstill, and money became scarce. So much so, that even the Son of Heaven had not carriage-horses of the same colour; the highest civil and military authorities rode in bullock-carts, and the people at large knew not where to lay their heads.
(1.) “When the House of Han came into power, the problems of their predecessors were still present. Husbands were still going off to war. Both the old and young were busy transporting food. Production was nearly halted, and money became hard to come by. So much so that even the Son of Heaven didn’t have carriage horses of matching colors; the highest civil and military officials rode in ox carts, and the general population had nowhere to rest their heads.
“At this epoch, the coinage in use was so heavy and cumbersome that the people themselves started a new issue at a fixed standard of value. But the laws were too lax, and it was impossible to prevent grasping persons from coining largely, buying largely, and then holding against a rise in the market. The consequence was that prices went up enormously. Rice sold at 10,000 cash per picul; a horse cost 100 ounces of silver. But by and by, when the empire was settling down to tranquillity, his Majesty Kao Tsu gave orders that no trader[104] should wear silk nor ride in a carriage; besides which, the imposts levied upon this class were greatly increased, in order to keep them down. Some years later these restrictions were withdrawn; still, however, the descendants of traders were disqualified from holding any office connected with the State.
“At this time, the currency in use was so heavy and unmanageable that people began to create a new form of money with a set value. However, the laws were too lenient, making it impossible to stop greedy individuals from producing excess coins, purchasing large quantities, and then holding out for a price increase. As a result, prices skyrocketed. Rice sold for 10,000 cash per picul; a horse cost 100 ounces of silver. Eventually, as the empire was moving towards stability, Emperor Kao Tsu ordered that no trader[104] should wear silk or ride in a carriage; in addition, taxes on this group were significantly raised to keep them in check. Years later, these restrictions were lifted; however, the descendants of traders were still barred from holding any government position.”
“Meanwhile, certain levies were made on a scale calculated to meet the exigencies of public expenditure; while the land-tax and customs revenue were regarded by all officials, from the Emperor downwards, as their own personal emolument. Grain was forwarded by water to the capital for the use of the officials there, but the quantity did not amount to more than a few hundred thousand piculs every year.
“Meanwhile, certain taxes were set up to cover the needs of public spending; while the land tax and customs revenue were seen by all officials, from the Emperor on down, as their own personal income. Grain was shipped by water to the capital for the officials there, but the amount didn’t exceed a few hundred thousand piculs each year.”
“Gradually the coinage began to deteriorate and light coins to circulate; whereupon another issue followed, each piece being marked ‘half an ounce.’ But at length the system of private issues led to serious abuses, resulting first of all in vast sums of money accumulating in the hands of individuals; finally, in rebellion, until the country was flooded with the coinage of the rebels, and it became necessary to enact laws against any such issues in the future.
“Over time, the coins started to lose their quality and lighter coins began to circulate; then another issue was released, with each piece labeled ‘half an ounce.’ However, eventually, the private issuing system led to major problems, resulting initially in large amounts of money ending up in the hands of individuals; ultimately, this led to rebellion, flooding the country with the rebels' coins, and it became necessary to create laws against any similar issues in the future."
“At this period the Huns were harassing our northern frontier, and soldiers were massed there in large bodies; in consequence of which food became so scarce that the authorities offered certain rank and titles of honour to those who would supply a given quantity of grain. Later on, drought ensued in the west, and in order to meet necessities of the moment, official rank was again made a marketable commodity, while those who broke the laws were allowed to commute their penalties by money payments. And now horses began to reappear in official[105] stables, and in palace and hall signs of an ampler luxury were visible once more.
“At this time, the Huns were bothering our northern border, and a lot of soldiers were gathered there; as a result, food became really scarce, prompting the authorities to offer certain ranks and titles of honor to those who would provide a specific amount of grain. Later, a drought hit the west, and to meet immediate needs, official rank was once again turned into something you could buy, while those who broke the laws were allowed to pay fines instead of facing penalties. Now, horses started to show up again in official[105] stables, and signs of greater luxury were visible once more in the palace and halls."
“Thus it was in the early days of the dynasty, until some seventy years after the accession of the House of Han. The empire was then at peace. For a long time there had been neither flood nor drought, and a season of plenty had ensued. The public granaries were well stocked; the Government treasuries were full. In the capital, strings of cash were piled in myriads, until the very strings rotted, and their tale could no longer be told. The grain in the Imperial storehouses grew mouldy year by year. It burst from the crammed granaries, and lay about until it became unfit for human food. The streets were thronged with horses belonging to the people, and on the highroads whole droves were to be seen, so that it became necessary to prohibit the public use of mares. Village elders ate meat and drank wine. Petty government clerkships and the like lapsed from father to son; the higher offices of State were treated as family heirlooms. For there had gone abroad a spirit of self-respect and of reverence for the law, while a sense of charity and of duty towards one’s neighbour kept men aloof from disgrace and shame.
“Thus, it was in the early days of the dynasty, until about seventy years after the House of Han came to power. The empire was at peace. For a long time, there had been no floods or droughts, and a season of abundance followed. The public granaries were well-stocked, and the government treasuries were full. In the capital, piles of cash were stacked in countless strings, until the very strings rotted, and their number could no longer be counted. The grain in the Imperial storehouses became moldy year by year. It overflowed from the packed granaries and lay around until it was no longer fit for human consumption. The streets were crowded with horses owned by the people, and on the highways, whole herds could be seen, making it necessary to ban the public use of mares. Village elders enjoyed meat and drank wine. Minor government positions were passed down from father to son; the higher state offices were treated like family heirlooms. For a spirit of self-respect and respect for the law had spread, while a sense of charity and duty towards one’s neighbor kept people away from disgrace and shame.”
“At length, under lax laws, the wealthy began to use their riches for evil purposes of pride and self-aggrandisement and oppression of the weak. Members of the Imperial family received grants of land, while from the highest to the lowest, every one vied with his neighbour in lavishing money on houses, and appointments, and apparel, altogether beyond the limit of his means. Such is the everlasting law of the sequence of prosperity and decay.
“At last, with loose laws, the wealthy started to use their riches for selfish reasons, seeking pride, self-promotion, and the oppression of the vulnerable. Members of the Imperial family received land grants, while everyone, from the richest to the poorest, competed with their neighbors to spend money on extravagant homes, furnishings, and clothing, far beyond their means. This is the unchanging cycle of prosperity and decline.”
“Then followed extensive military preparations in[106] various parts of the empire; the establishment of a tradal route with the barbarians of the south-west, for which purpose mountains were hewn through for many miles. The object was to open up the resources of those remote districts, but the result was to swamp the inhabitants in hopeless ruin. Then, again, there was the subjugation of Korea; its transformation into an Imperial dependency; with other troubles nearer home. There was the ambush laid for the Huns, by which we forfeited their alliance, and brought them down upon our northern frontier. Nothing, in fact, but wars and rumours of wars from day to day. Money was constantly leaving the country. The financial stability of the empire was undermined, and its impoverished people were driven thereby into crime. Wealth had been frittered away, and its renewal was sought in corruption. Those who brought money in their hands received appointments under government. Those who could pay escaped the penalties of their guilt. Merit had to give way to money. Shame and scruples of conscience were laid aside. Laws and punishments were administered with severer hand. From this period must be dated the rise and growth of official venality.”
“Then there were extensive military preparations in[106] different parts of the empire; a trade route was established with the barbarians in the southwest, which involved cutting through mountains for many miles. The goal was to open up the resources of those remote areas, but the outcome was that the residents were left in hopeless ruin. Additionally, there was the conquest of Korea; it was turned into an Imperial dependency, along with various other troubles closer to home. An ambush was set for the Huns, leading us to lose their alliance and bringing them down on our northern border. It was, in fact, nothing but wars and rumors of wars day after day. Money was constantly flowing out of the country. The financial stability of the empire was being eroded, and its impoverished people were pushed into crime. Wealth had been squandered, and efforts to regain it turned to corruption. Those who brought money with them received government positions. Those who could pay avoided the consequences of their actions. Merit was sacrificed for money. Shame and moral scruples were cast aside. Laws and punishments were enforced more harshly. This period marks the beginning of the rise and growth of official corruption.”
(2.) “The Odes have it thus:—‘We may gaze up to the mountain’s brow: we may travel along the great road;’ signifying that although we cannot hope to reach the goal, still we may push on thitherwards in spirit.
(2.) “The Odes say:—‘We can look up at the top of the mountain: we can walk along the main road;’ meaning that even though we may not reach the destination, we can still strive towards it in spirit.
“While reading the works of Confucius, I have always fancied I could see the man as he was in life; and when I went to Shantung I actually beheld his carriage, his robes, and the material parts of his ceremonial usages. There were his descendants practising the old rites in[107] their ancestral home, and I lingered on, unable to tear myself away. Many are the princes and prophets that the world has seen in its time, glorious in life, forgotten in death. But Confucius, though only a humble member of the cotton-clothed masses, remains among us after many generations. He is the model for such as would be wise. By all, from the Son of Heaven down to the meanest student, the supremacy of his principles is fully and freely admitted. He may indeed be pronounced the divinest of men.”
“While reading the works of Confucius, I have always imagined I could see the man he was in life; and when I went to Shantung, I actually saw his carriage, his robes, and the material parts of his ceremonial practices. There were his descendants practicing the old rites in[107] their ancestral home, and I lingered on, unable to pull myself away. Many are the princes and prophets that the world has seen in its time, glorious in life, forgotten in death. But Confucius, though just a humble member of the cotton-clothed masses, remains with us after many generations. He is the example for those who wish to be wise. By everyone, from the Son of Heaven down to the lowliest student, the supremacy of his principles is fully and openly acknowledged. He may indeed be called the greatest of men.”
(3.) “In the 9th moon the First Emperor was buried in Mount Li, which in the early days of his reign he had caused to be tunnelled and prepared with that view. Then, when he had consolidated the empire, he employed his soldiery, to the number of 700,000, to bore down to the Three Springs (that is, until water was reached), and there a foundation of bronze[10] was laid and the sarcophagus placed thereon. Rare objects and costly jewels were collected from the palaces and from the various officials, and were carried thither and stored in vast quantities. Artificers were ordered to construct mechanical cross-bows, which, if any one were to enter, would immediately discharge their arrows. With the aid of quicksilver, rivers were made, the Yang-tsze, the Hoang-ho, and the great ocean, the metal being poured from one into the other by machinery. On the roof were delineated the constellations of the sky, on the floor the geographical divisions of the earth. Candles were made from the fat of the man-fish (walrus), calculated to last for a very long time.
(3.) “In the 9th month, the First Emperor was buried in Mount Li, which he had ordered to be tunneled and prepared for this purpose early in his reign. After he had unified the empire, he had an army of 700,000 soldiers dig down to the Three Springs (which means reaching water), where a bronze foundation[10] was laid, and the sarcophagus was placed on top. Rare items and expensive jewels were gathered from the palaces and various officials and stored there in large amounts. Craftsmen were instructed to build mechanical crossbows that would automatically shoot arrows if anyone entered. With quicksilver, rivers were created, including the Yangtze, the Yellow River, and the great ocean, with the metal being poured from one to the other using machinery. The roof was decorated with the constellations of the sky, and the floor displayed the geographical divisions of the earth. Candles were made from the fat of the man-fish (walrus), designed to last for a very long time.”
“The Second Emperor said, ‘It is not fitting that the concubines of my late father who are without children[108] should leave him now;’ and accordingly he ordered them to accompany the dead monarch to the next world, those who thus perished being many in number.
“The Second Emperor said, ‘It’s not right for my late father’s concubines without children[108] to leave him now;’ and so he commanded them to join the deceased king in the afterlife, and many of them perished as a result.”
“When the interment was completed, some one suggested that the workmen who had made the machinery and concealed the treasure knew the great value of the latter, and that the secret would leak out. Therefore, so soon as the ceremony was over, and the path giving access to the sarcophagus had been blocked up at its innermost end, the outside gate at the entrance to this path was let fall, and the mausoleum was effectually closed, so that not one of the workmen escaped. Trees and grass were then planted around, that the spot might look like the rest of the mountain.”
“When the burial was finished, someone suggested that the workers who built the machinery and hid the treasure knew its great value and that the secret might get out. So, as soon as the ceremony ended and the path leading to the sarcophagus was blocked at the far end, the outer gate at the entrance to that path was shut, and the mausoleum was thoroughly closed, ensuring that none of the workers got away. Trees and grass were then planted around the area so that it would blend in with the rest of the mountain.”
The history by Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien stops about 100 years before Christ. To carry it on from that point was the ambition of a scholar named Pan Piao (A.D. 3-54), but he died while still collecting materials for his task. His son, Pan Ku, whose scholarship was extensive and profound, took up the project, but was impeached on the ground that he was altering the national records at his own discretion, and was thrown into prison. Released on the representations of a brother, he continued his work; however, before its completion he became involved in a political intrigue and was again thrown into prison, where he died. The Emperor handed the unfinished history to Pan Chao, his gifted sister, who had been all along his assistant, and by her it was brought to completion down to about the Christian era, where the occupancy of the throne by a usurper divides the Han dynasty into two distinct periods. This lady was also the author of a volume of moral advice to young women, and of many poems and essays.
The history written by Sima Qian stops about 100 years before Christ. A scholar named Pan Piao (A.D. 3-54) wanted to continue it, but he died while still gathering materials for his work. His son, Pan Ku, who was very knowledgeable and accomplished, took on the project, but he was accused of changing the national records at will and was imprisoned. After being released through the efforts of his brother, he resumed his work; however, before he could finish, he got caught up in a political scandal and was imprisoned again, where he died. The Emperor then gave the unfinished history to Pan Chao, his talented sister, who had been assisting him all along, and she completed it up to around the time of Christ, where the rise of a usurper divided the Han dynasty into two distinct periods. This woman also wrote a book of moral advice for young women, as well as many poems and essays.
Lexicography, which has since been so widely cultivated by the Chinese, was called into being by a famous scholar named Hsü Shên (d. A.D. 120). Entering upon an official career, he soon retired and devoted the rest of his life to books. He was a deep student of the Five Classics, and wrote a work on the discrepancies in the various criticisms of these books. But it is by his Shuo Wên that he is now known. This was a collection, with short explanatory notes, of all the characters—about ten thousand—which were to be found in Chinese literature as then existing, written in what is now known as the Lesser Seal style. It is the oldest Chinese dictionary of which we have any record, and has hitherto formed the basis of all etymological research. It is arranged under 540 radicals or classifiers, that is to say, specially selected portions of characters which indicate to some extent the direction in which lies the sense of the whole character, and its chief object was to exhibit the pictorial features of Chinese writing.
Lexicography, which has been extensively developed by the Chinese, was initiated by a renowned scholar named Hsü Shên (d. CE 120). After starting an official career, he quickly retired and dedicated the rest of his life to studying books. He was a serious student of the Five Classics and wrote a work addressing the inconsistencies in various critiques of these texts. However, he is best known for his Shuo Wên. This was a compilation, with brief explanatory notes, of all the characters—about ten thousand—that existed in Chinese literature at that time, written in what is now referred to as the Lesser Seal style. It is the oldest Chinese dictionary we have on record and has historically served as the foundation for all etymological studies. The dictionary is organized under 540 radicals or classifiers, which are specially selected parts of characters that hint at the overall meaning of the character, and its main purpose was to showcase the pictorial aspects of Chinese writing.
CHAPTER IV
BUDDHISM
The introduction of Buddhism into China must now be considered, especially under its literary aspect.
The introduction of Buddhism into China now needs to be looked at, particularly in terms of its literary influence.
So early as B.C. 217 we read of Buddhist priests, Shih-li-fang and others, coming to China. The “First Emperor” seems to have looked upon them with suspicion. At any rate, he threw them into prison, from which, we are told, they were released in the night by a golden man or angel. Nothing more was heard of Buddhism until the Emperor known as Ming Ti, in consequence, it is said, of a dream in which a foreign god appeared to him, sent off a mission to India to see what could be learnt upon the subject of this barbarian religion. The mission, which consisted of eighteen persons, returned about A.D. 67, accompanied by two Indian Buddhists named Kashiapmadanga and Gobharana. These two settled at Lo-yang in Honan, which was then the capital, and proceeded to translate into Chinese the Sûtra of Forty-two Sections—the beginning of a long line of such. Soon afterwards the former died, but the seed had been sown, and a great rival to Taoism was about to appear on the scene.
So early as BCE 217, we read about Buddhist priests, Shih-li-fang and others, arriving in China. The “First Emperor” seemed to view them with suspicion. In any case, he imprisoned them, and they were told to have been freed at night by a golden man or angel. Nothing more was heard about Buddhism until the Emperor known as Ming Ti, reportedly influenced by a dream where a foreign god appeared to him, sent a mission to India to learn more about this foreign religion. The mission, made up of eighteen people, returned around CE 67, along with two Indian Buddhists named Kashiapmadanga and Gobharana. These two settled in Lo-yang in Honan, which was the capital at the time, and began translating the Sūtra of Forty-two Sections into Chinese—the start of a long series of translations. Soon after, the former passed away, but the foundation had been laid, and a significant competitor to Taoism was about to emerge.
Towards the close of the second century A.D. another Indian Buddhist, who had come to reside at Ch‘ang-an in Shensi, translated the sûtra known as the Lotus of the[111] Good Law, and Buddhist temples were built in various parts of China. By the beginning of the fourth century Chinese novices were taking the vows required for the Buddhist priesthood, and monasteries were endowed for their reception.
Towards the end of the second century CE, another Indian Buddhist, who had settled in Ch‘ang-an in Shensi, translated the sûtra known as the Lotus of the[111] Good Law, and Buddhist temples were constructed in different regions of China. By the start of the fourth century, Chinese novices were committing to the vows necessary for the Buddhist priesthood, and monasteries were established for their accommodation.
In A.D. 399 Fa Hsien started on his great pedestrian journey from the heart of China overland to India, his object being to procure copies of the Buddhist Canon, statues, and relics. Those who accompanied him at starting either turned back or died on the way, and he finally reached India with only one companion, who settled there and never returned to China. After visiting various important centres, such as Magadha, Patna, Benares, and Buddha-Gaya, and effecting the object of his journey, he took passage on a merchant-ship, and reached Ceylon. There he found a large junk which carried him to Java, whence, after surviving many perils of the sea, he made his way on board another junk to the coast of Shantung, disembarking in A.D. 414 with all his treasures at the point now occupied by the German settlement of Kiao-chow.
In CE 399, Fa Hsien began his incredible journey on foot from central China to India. His goal was to collect copies of the Buddhist Canon, along with statues and relics. Those who started with him either turned back or died along the way, and he ultimately arrived in India with just one companion, who decided to stay there and never returned to China. After visiting several key locations like Magadha, Patna, Benares, and Buddha-Gaya, and achieving the goals of his journey, he boarded a merchant ship and reached Ceylon. There, he found a large junk that took him to Java. After enduring many dangers at sea, he boarded another junk that brought him to the coast of Shantung, where he landed in A.D. 414 with all his treasures at the site that is now the German settlement of Kiao-chow.
The narrative of his adventurous journey, as told by himself, is still in existence, written in a crabbed and difficult style. His itinerary has been traced, and nearly all the places mentioned by him have been identified. The following passage refers to the desert of Gobi, which the travellers had to cross:—
The story of his adventurous journey, as he tells it, still exists, written in a cramped and difficult style. His route has been mapped out, and almost all the places he mentioned have been identified. The following passage refers to the Gobi Desert, which the travelers had to cross:—
“In this desert there are a great many evil spirits and hot winds. Those who encounter the latter perish to a man. There are neither birds above nor beasts below. Gazing on all sides, as far as the eye can reach, in order to mark the track, it would be impossible to succeed but for the rotting bones of dead men which point the way.”
“In this desert, there are many evil spirits and scorching winds. Anyone who encounters the winds won't survive. There are no birds in the sky or animals on the ground. Looking around as far as the eye can see to find a path would be impossible without the decaying bones of dead men that show the way.”
Buddha-Gaya, the scene of recent interesting explorations conducted by the late General Cunningham, was visited by Fa Hsien, and is described by him as follows:—
Buddha-Gaya, the site of recent fascinating explorations carried out by the late General Cunningham, was visited by Fa Hsien, who describes it as follows:—
“The pilgrims now arrived at the city of Gaya, also a complete waste within its walls. Journeying about three more miles southwards, they reached the place where the Bôdhisatva formerly passed six years in self-mortification. It is very woody. From this point going west a mile, they arrived at the spot where Buddha entered the water to bathe, and a god pressed down the branch of a tree to pull him out of the pool. Also, by going two-thirds of a mile farther north, they reached the place where the two lay-sisters presented Buddha with congee made with milk. Two-thirds of a mile to the north of this is the place where Buddha, sitting on a stone under a great tree and facing the east, ate it. The tree and the stone are both there still, the latter being about six feet in length and breadth by over two feet in height. In Central India the climate is equable; trees will live several thousand, and even so much as ten thousand years. From this point going north-east half a yojana, the pilgrims arrived at the cave where the Bôdhisatva, having entered, sat down cross-legged with his face to the west, and reflected as follows: ‘If I attain perfect wisdom, there should be some miracle in token thereof.’ Whereupon the silhouette of Buddha appeared upon the stone, over three feet in length, and is plainly visible to this day. Then heaven and earth quaked mightily, and the gods who were in space cried out, saying, ‘This is not the place where past and future Buddhas have attained and should attain perfect wisdom. The proper spot is beneath the Bô tree, less than half a yojana to the south-west of this.’ When the gods had uttered these words, they proceeded[113] to lead the way with singing in order to conduct him thither. The Bôdhisatva got up and followed, and when thirty paces from the tree a god gave him the kus’a grass. Having accepted this, he went on fifteen paces farther, when five hundred dark-coloured birds came and flew three times round him, and departed. The Bôdhisatva went on to the Bô tree, and laying down his kus’a grass, sat down with his face to the east. Then Mara, the king of the devils, sent three beautiful women to approach from the north and tempt him; he himself approaching from the south with the same object. The Bôdhisatva pressed the ground with his toes, whereupon the infernal army retreated in confusion, and the three women became old. At the above-mentioned place where Buddha suffered mortification for six years, and on all these other spots, men of after ages have built pagodas and set up images, all of which are still in existence. Where Buddha, having attained perfect wisdom, contemplated the tree for seven days, experiencing the joys of emancipation; where Buddha walked backwards and forwards, east and west, under the Bô tree for seven days; where the gods produced a jewelled chamber and worshipped Buddha for seven days; where the blind dragon Muchilinda enveloped Buddha for seven days; where Buddha sat facing the east on a square stone beneath the nyagrodha tree, and Brahmâ came to salute him; where the four heavenly kings offered their alms-bowls; where the five hundred traders gave him cooked rice and honey; where he converted the brothers Kasyapa with their disciples to the number of one thousand souls—on all these spots stûpas have been raised.”
The pilgrims arrived in the city of Gaya, which was also completely ruined inside its walls. Traveling about three more miles south, they reached the spot where the Bodhisattva had spent six years in self-denial. It was very wooded. From there, heading west for a mile, they came to the place where Buddha entered the water to bathe, and a god bent a tree branch down to help him out of the pool. Also, by walking two-thirds of a mile farther north, they reached the location where two lay-sisters offered Buddha congee made with milk. Another two-thirds of a mile to the north of this is where Buddha, sitting on a stone under a large tree and facing east, ate it. The tree and the stone are still there; the stone measures about six feet in length and width and over two feet in height. In Central India, the climate is mild; trees can live several thousand, even up to ten thousand years. From this point, heading northeast for half a yojana, the pilgrims arrived at the cave where the Bodhisattva entered, sat cross-legged facing west, and reflected: ‘If I achieve perfect wisdom, there should be some miracle to signify it.’ At that moment, the silhouette of Buddha appeared on the stone, over three feet long, and it can still be seen today. Then heaven and earth shook violently, and the gods in the air cried out, saying, ‘This is not where past and future Buddhas have attained or should attain perfect wisdom. The right place is beneath the Bodhi tree, less than half a yojana to the southwest of here.’ After the gods said this, they began to lead the way with singing to guide him there. The Bodhisattva got up and followed, and when he was thirty paces from the tree, a god provided him with kus'a grass. After accepting it, he went on fifteen more paces, when five hundred dark-colored birds flew around him three times before leaving. The Bodhisattva approached the Bodhi tree, laid down his kus'a grass, and sat facing east. Then Mara, the king of the devils, sent three beautiful women to tempt him from the north, while he approached from the south for the same purpose. The Bodhisattva pressed the ground with his toes, causing the infernal army to retreat in confusion, and the three women aged immediately. At the earlier mentioned location where Buddha endured self-denial for six years, and at all these other sites, people in later generations built pagodas and set up images, all of which still exist. Where Buddha attained perfect wisdom and contemplated the tree for seven days, savoring the joys of liberation; where Buddha walked back and forth, east and west, under the Bodhi tree for seven days; where the gods created a jeweled chamber and worshipped Buddha for seven days; where the blind dragon Muchilinda enveloped Buddha for seven days; where Buddha sat facing east on a square stone beneath the Nyagrodha tree, and Brahmā came to honor him; where the four heavenly kings offered their alms bowls; where five hundred traders gave him cooked rice and honey; where he converted the Kasyapa brothers and their disciples, numbering one thousand souls—at all these locations, stupas have been erected.
The following passage refers to Ceylon, called by Fa Hsien the Land of the Lion, that is, Singhala, from[114] the name of a trader who first founded a kingdom there:—
The following passage refers to Ceylon, which Fa Hsien called the Land of the Lion, or Singhala, named after the trader who first established a kingdom there:—
“This country had originally no inhabitants; only devils and spirits and dragons lived in it, with whom the merchants of neighbouring countries came to trade. When the exchange of commodities took place, the devils and spirits did not appear in person, but set out their valuables with the prices attached. Then the merchants, according to the prices, bought the things and carried them off. But from the merchants going backwards and forwards and stopping on their way, the attractions of the place became known to the inhabitants of the neighbouring countries, who also went there, and thus it became a great nation. The temperature is very agreeable in this country; there is no distinction of summer and winter. The trees and plants are always green, and cultivation of the soil is carried on as men please, without regard to seasons.”
“This country originally had no inhabitants; only devils, spirits, and dragons lived here, and merchants from neighboring countries came to trade with them. During trade, the devils and spirits didn’t show themselves but laid out their goods with prices attached. The merchants would buy the items based on those prices and take them away. As the merchants traveled back and forth and stopped along the way, the attractions of the place became known to the people of the neighboring countries, who also started to visit, and thus it became a great nation. The weather in this country is very pleasant; there’s no clear distinction between summer and winter. The trees and plants are always green, and farming can be done whenever people want, without concern for the seasons.”
Meanwhile, the Indian Kumarajiva, one of the Four Suns of Buddhism, had been occupied between A.D. 405 and 412 in dictating Chinese commentaries on the Buddhist Canon to some eight hundred priests. He also wrote a shâstra on Reality and Appearance, and translated the Diamond Sûtra, which has done more to popularise Buddhism with the educated classes than all the material parts of this religion put together. Chinese poets and philosophers have drawn inspiration and instruction from its pages, and the work might now almost be classed as a national classic. Here are two short extracts:—
Meanwhile, the Indian Kumarajiva, one of the Four Suns of Buddhism, was busy from A.D. 405 to 412 dictating Chinese commentaries on the Buddhist Canon to about eight hundred priests. He also wrote a treatise on Reality and Appearance and translated the Diamond Sutra, which has done more to popularize Buddhism among educated people than all the material aspects of this religion combined. Chinese poets and philosophers have found inspiration and guidance in its pages, and the work could now almost be considered a national classic. Here are two short extracts:—
(1.) “Buddha said, O Subhūti, tell me after thy wit, can a man see the Buddha in the flesh?
(1.) “Buddha said, O Subhūti, tell me honestly, can a person see the Buddha in person?
“He cannot, O World-Honoured, and for this reason: The Buddha has declared that flesh has no objective existence.
“He cannot, O World-Honored, and for this reason: The Buddha has declared that flesh has no objective existence.
“Then Buddha told Subhūti, saying, All objective existences are unsubstantial and unreal. If a man can see clearly that they are so, then can he see the Buddha.”
“Then Buddha told Subhūti, saying, All objective existences are insubstantial and unreal. If a person can clearly see that they are this way, then they can see the Buddha.”
(2.) “Buddha said, O Subhūti, if one man were to collect the seven precious things from countless galaxies of worlds, and bestow all these in charity, and another virtuous man, or virtuous woman, were to become filled with the spirit, and held fast by this sûtra, preaching it ever so little for the conversion of mankind, I say unto you that the happiness of this last man would far exceed the happiness of that other man.
(2.) “Buddha said, O Subhūti, if one person were to gather the seven precious things from countless galaxies of worlds and give all of it away as charity, and another virtuous person, whether man or woman, were to be inspired and committed to this sûtra, sharing it even just a little for the betterment of humanity, I tell you that the happiness of the latter would greatly surpass the happiness of the former.
“Conversion to what? To the disregard of objective existences, and to absolute quiescence of the individual. And why? Because every external phenomenon is like a dream, like a vision, like a bubble, like shadow, like dew, like lightning, and should be regarded as such.”
“Conversion to what? To ignoring objective realities and to total stillness of the individual. And why? Because every external event is like a dream, like a vision, like a bubble, like a shadow, like dew, like lightning, and should be seen that way.”
In A.D. 520 Bôdhidharma came to China, and was received with honour. He had been the son of a king in Southern India. He taught that religion was not to be learnt from books, but that man should seek and find the Buddha in his own heart. Just before his arrival Sung Yün had been sent to India to obtain more Buddhist books, and had remained two years in Kandahar, returning with 175 volumes.
In CE 520, Bôdhidharma arrived in China and was welcomed with great respect. He was the son of a king from Southern India. He taught that religion shouldn't be learned from books, but that individuals should look for and discover the Buddha within their own hearts. Right before his arrival, Sung Yün had been sent to India to collect more Buddhist texts and had spent two years in Kandahar, returning with 175 volumes.
Then, in 629, Hsüan Tsang set out for India with the same object, and also to visit the holy places of Buddhism. He came back in 645, bringing with him 657 Buddhist books, besides many images and pictures[116] and 150 relics. He spent the rest of his life translating these books, and also, like Fa Hsien, wrote a narrative of his travels.
Then, in 629, Xuanzang set off for India with the same goal, as well as to visit the sacred sites of Buddhism. He returned in 645, bringing back 657 Buddhist texts, along with many images and illustrations[116] and 150 relics. He spent the rest of his life translating these texts and, like Fa Hsien, wrote an account of his travels.
This brings us down to the beginning of the T‘ang dynasty, when Buddhism had acquired, in spite of much opposition and even persecution, what has since proved to be a lasting hold upon the masses of the Chinese people.
This brings us to the start of the T‘ang dynasty, when Buddhism, despite facing significant opposition and even persecution, gained a lasting influence over the Chinese population.
BOOK THE THIRD
Minor Dynasties (A.D. 200-600)
CHAPTER I
POETRY—MISCELLANEOUS LITERATURE
The centuries which elapsed between A.D. 200 and 600 were not favourable to the development and growth of a national literature. During a great part of the time the empire was torn by civil wars; there was not much leisure for book-learning, and few patrons to encourage it. Still the work was carried on, and many great names have come down to us.
The centuries that passed between AD 200 and 600 were not good for the development and growth of a national literature. For much of this time, the empire was disrupted by civil wars; there wasn't much time for studying, and there were few supporters to encourage it. Nevertheless, the work continued, and many great names have reached us.
The dark years between A.D. 196 and 221, which witnessed the downfall of the House of Han, were illumined by the names of seven writers, now jointly known as the Seven Scholars of the Chien-An period. They were all poets. There was Hsü Kan, who fell under the influence of Buddhism and translated into Chinese the Pranyamûla shâstra tikâ of Nâgârdjuna. The following lines are by him:—
The dark years between CE 196 and 221, which saw the fall of the House of Han, were brightened by the names of seven writers, now collectively known as the Seven Scholars of the Chien-An period. They were all poets. One of them was Hsü Kan, who was influenced by Buddhism and translated the Pranyamûla shâstra tikâ by Nâgârdjuna into Chinese. The following lines are by him:—
Carry these words on your wings to the one I love...
Unfortunately, you drift by without noticing my pain,
And leave me here to love and yearn in vain!
[120] I see other loved ones returning to their homes,
And shouldn't I also long for his arrival?
Since my lord left—oh, what a sad day!—
The dust on my mirror hasn't been wiped away; My heart, like flowing water, finds no peace.
"But it bleeds and bleeds endlessly without stopping.”
There was K‘ung Jung, a descendant of Confucius in the twentieth degree, and a most precocious child. At ten years of age he went with his father to Lo-yang, where Li Ying, the Dragon statesman, was at the height of his political reputation. Unable from the press of visitors to gain admission, he told the doorkeeper to inform Li Ying that he was a connection, and thus succeeded in getting in. When Li Ying asked him what the connection was, he replied, “My ancestor Confucius and your ancestor Lao Tzŭ were friends engaged in the quest for truth, so that you and I may be said to be of the same family.” Li Ying was astonished, but Ch‘ên Wei said, “Cleverness in youth does not mean brilliancy in later life,” upon which K‘ung Jung remarked, “You, sir, must evidently have been very clever as a boy.” Entering official life, he rose to be Governor of Po-hai in Shantung; but he incurred the displeasure of the great Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, and was put to death with all his family. He was an open-hearted man, and fond of good company. “If my halls are full of guests,” he would say, “and my bottles full of wine, I am happy.”
There was Kung Jung, a descendant of Confucius in the twentieth generation, and a very bright child. At the age of ten, he went with his father to Lo-yang, where Li Ying, the brilliant statesman, was at the peak of his political career. Unable to get in because of the crowd of visitors, he asked the doorkeeper to let Li Ying know that he was a relative, which got him inside. When Li Ying asked how they were related, he replied, “My ancestor Confucius and your ancestor Lao Tzŭ were friends searching for the truth, so we can say we belong to the same family.” Li Ying was surprised, but Ch‘ên Wei responded, “Being clever as a kid doesn’t guarantee success later in life,” to which K‘ung Jung replied, “You must have been quite clever as a boy, sir.” He entered public service and became the Governor of Po-hai in Shantung; however, he fell out of favor with the powerful Ts‘ao Ts‘ao and was executed along with his entire family. He was an open-hearted man who enjoyed good company. “If my halls are full of guests and my bottles are full of wine, I am happy,” he would say.
The following is a specimen of his poetry:—
The following is an example of his poetry:—
From being gone for a year or more:
His eye searches for a beloved boy—
His wife is lying on the floor, crying.[121]
To welcome the lord who arrived too late.
His bones are in the Yellow Springs,
His flesh is scattered everywhere like dust.
From now on to remain unknown,
Soon your wandering ghost will get tired
Of drifting, friendless and alone.
With you, I bury my hopes and fears. He lowered his head in sorrow, and soon
His chest was wet with flowing tears.
But oh, for this untimely end!
There was Wang Ts‘an (A.D. 177-217), a learned man who wrote an Ars Poetica, not, however, in verse. A youth of great promise, he excelled as a poet, although the times were most unfavourable to success. It has been alleged, with more or less truth, that all Chinese poetry is pitched in the key of melancholy; that the favourite themes of Chinese poets are the transitory character of life with its partings and other ills, and the inevitable approach of death, with substitution of the unknown for the known. Wang Ts‘an had good cause for his lamentations. He was forced by political disturbances to leave his home at the capital and seek safety in flight. There, as he tells us,
There was Wang Tsan (AD 177-217), an educated man who wrote an Ars Poetica, though not in verse. A young man with great potential, he stood out as a poet, even though the times were very unfavorable for achieving success. It has been claimed, with varying degrees of truth, that all Chinese poetry tends to be melancholic; that the favorite subjects of Chinese poets revolve around the fleeting nature of life, with its farewells and other struggles, as well as the unavoidable arrival of death, where the unknown replaces the known. Wang Ts‘an had plenty of reasons for his sorrows. He was compelled by political upheavals to leave his home in the capital and seek safety through flight. There, as he expresses,
On the way he finds
On the way, he finds
and he comes across a famine-stricken woman who had thrown among the bushes a child she was unable to feed. Arriving at the Great River, the setting sun brings his feelings to a head:—
and he comes across a starving woman who had tossed a child into the bushes because she couldn't feed them. When he reaches the Great River, the setting sun intensifies his emotions:—
As a darker shade covers the steep slopes; The fox heads to his burrow,
Birds return to their homes in the forest,
The clear sound of the rushing waves,
Along the banks, the gibbons scream and call, My sleeves are flapped by the whistling wind,
The lapels of my robe are soaked with dew.
The whole night, I can't close my eyes. I get up and grab my guitar,
Which, always in tune with human emotions, "Now feels responsive to my grief.”
But music cannot make him forget his kith and kin—
But music can't make him forget his friends and family—
And crying will be my share until the end.
With all the happy places in the empire,
Why do I have to stay here?
"Ah, like the bug in smartweed, I'm becoming numb to bitterness.”
By the last line he means to hint “how much a long communion tends to make us what we are.”
By the last line, he is suggesting “how much a long communion can shape us into who we are.”
There was Ying Yang, who, when his own political career was cut short, wrote a poem with a title which may be interpreted as “Regret that a Bucephalus should stand idle.”
There was Yin Yang, who, when his own political career ended, wrote a poem with a title that can be understood as “Regret that a Bucephalus should stand idle.”
There was Liu Chêng, who was put to death for daring to cast an eye upon one of the favourites of the great general Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, virtual founder of the House of Wei. Ch‘ên Lin and Yüan Yü complete the tale.
There was Liu Cheng, who was executed for having the audacity to look at one of the favorites of the great general Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, the de facto founder of the House of Wei. Ch'en Lin and Yuan Yu round out the story.
To these seven names an eighth and a ninth are added[123] by courtesy: those of Ts‘ao Ts‘ao above mentioned, and of his third son, Ts‘ao Chih, the poet. The former played a remarkable part in Chinese history. His father had been adopted as son by the chief eunuch of the palace, and he himself was a wild young man much given to coursing and hawking. He managed, however, to graduate at the age of twenty, and, after distinguishing himself in a campaign against insurgents, raised a volunteer force to purge the country of various powerful chieftains who threatened the integrity of the empire. By degrees the supreme power passed into his hands, and he caused the weak Emperor to raise his daughter to the rank of Empress. He is popularly regarded as the type of a bold bad Minister and of a cunning unscrupulous rebel. His large armies are proverbial, and at one time he is said to have had so many as a million of men under arms. As an instance of the discipline which prevailed in his camp, it is said that he once condemned himself to death for having allowed his horse to shy into a field of grain, in accordance with his own severe regulations against any injury to standing crops. However, in lieu of losing his head, he was persuaded to satisfy his sense of justice by cutting off his hair. The following lines are from a song by him, written in an abrupt metre of four words to the line:—
To these seven names, an eighth and a ninth are added[123] as a courtesy: those of Cao Cao mentioned earlier, and his third son, Ts‘ao Chih, the poet. The former played a significant role in Chinese history. His father had been adopted as a son by the chief eunuch of the palace, and he himself was a wild young man, fond of hunting and falconry. However, he managed to graduate at the age of twenty, and after proving himself in a campaign against insurgents, he raised a volunteer army to rid the country of various powerful chieftains threatening the integrity of the empire. Gradually, supreme power shifted to him, and he convinced the weak Emperor to elevate his daughter to the rank of Empress. He is commonly seen as the archetype of a bold, unscrupulous Minister and a cunning rebel. His large armies are legendary, and at one point, he was said to have had as many as a million men under arms. An example of the discipline in his camp is that he once sentenced himself to death for letting his horse stray into a grain field, in line with his strict rules against harming standing crops. However, instead of losing his head, he was persuaded to cut off his hair to satisfy his sense of justice. The following lines are from a song he wrote, structured in an abrupt meter of four words per line:—
Like morning dew,
Its best days are over.
But even though we would rejoice,
Sorrows are tough to forget,
What will help us forget them?
"Wine, and only wine."
After Ts‘ao Ts‘ao’s death came the epoch of the Three[124] Kingdoms, the romantic story of which is told in the famous novel to be mentioned later on. Ts‘ao Ts‘ao’s eldest son became the first Emperor of one of these, the Wei Kingdom, and Ts‘ao Chih, the poet, occupied an awkward position at court, an object of suspicion and dislike. At ten years of age he already excelled in composition, so much so that his father thought he must be a plagiarist; but he settled the question by producing off-hand poems on any given theme. “If all the talent of the world,” said a contemporary poet, “were represented by ten, Ts‘ao Chih would have eight, I should have one, and the rest of mankind one between them.” There is a story that on one occasion, at the bidding of his elder brother, probably with mischievous intent, he composed an impromptu stanza while walking only seven steps. It has been remembered more for its point than its poetry:—
After Ts‘ao Ts‘ao’s death came the era of the Three[124] Kingdoms, a captivating story that’s recounted in the famous novel mentioned later on. Ts‘ao Ts‘ao’s eldest son became the first Emperor of the Wei Kingdom, while Ts'ao Chih, the poet, found himself in an uncomfortable position at court, viewed with suspicion and dislike. Even at ten years old, he was already exceptional at writing, so much so that his father suspected he might be stealing others' work; however, he proved himself by quickly writing poems on any topic. “If all the talent in the world,” said a contemporary poet, “were divided into ten parts, Ts‘ao Chih would have eight, I would have one, and the rest of humanity would share the last one.” There’s a story that once, at his older brother's suggestion, likely with playful intent, he created an impromptu stanza while walking just seven steps. It’s remembered more for its cleverness than its artistry:—
To enjoy a nice bowl of hot stew. The beanstalks were on fire, creating a fierce heat, The beans in the pot were all steaming and worrying. The beans and the stalks weren't meant to be enemies; “Oh, why should they rush to finish off those?”
The following extract from a poem of his contains a very well-known maxim, constantly in use at the present day:—
The following excerpt from one of his poems includes a famous saying that's frequently used today:—
And avoids raising any suspicion.
He won't take off his shoes in a melon field,
Nor adjust his hat under a plum tree.
Brothers-in-law and sisters-in-law may not hold hands,
Older and younger individuals should not walk side by side;
Through hard work and humility, the handle is held;
"Tone down your brilliance, and the challenges will vanish."
During the third century A.D. another and more mercurial set of poets, also seven in number, formed themselves into a club, and became widely famous as the Seven Sages of the Bamboo Grove. Among these was Liu Ling, a hard drinker, who declared that to a drunken man “the affairs of this world appear but as so much duckweed on a river.” He wished to be always accompanied by a servant with wine, followed by another with a spade, so that he might be buried where he fell. On one occasion, yielding to the entreaties of his wife, he promised to “swear off,” and bade her prepare the usual sacrifices of wine and meat. When all was ready, he prayed, saying, “O God, who didst give to Liu Ling a reputation through wine, he being able to consume a gallon at a sitting and requiring a quart to sober him again, listen not to the words of his wife, for she speaketh not truth.” Thereupon he drank up the sacrificial wine, and was soon as drunk as ever. His bias was towards the Tao of Lao Tzŭ, and he was actually plucked for his degree in consequence of an essay extolling the heterodox doctrine of Inaction. The following skit exhibits this Taoist strain to a marked degree:—
During the third century CE, another group of poets, also seven in number, formed a club and became well-known as the Seven Sages of the Bamboo Grove. Among them was Liu Ling, a heavy drinker, who claimed that to a drunk person “the problems of this world seem like nothing more than duckweed on a river.” He wanted to always have a servant with wine and another with a spade, so he could be buried where he collapsed. One time, after being urged by his wife, he promised to “quit drinking” and asked her to prepare the usual offerings of wine and meat. When everything was ready, he prayed, saying, “O God, who gave Liu Ling a reputation through wine, as he can drink a gallon in one sitting and needs a quart to sober up, do not listen to his wife's words, for she does not speak the truth.” He then drank all the sacrificial wine and quickly got just as drunk as before. He was inclined towards the teachings of Lao Tzŭ and was actually rejected for his degree because of an essay praising the unconventional idea of Inaction. The following skit shows this Taoist influence very clearly:—
“An old gentleman, a friend of mine (that is, himself), regards eternity as but a single day, and whole centuries as but an instant of time. The sun and moon are the windows of his house; the cardinal points are the boundaries of his domain. He wanders unrestrained and free; he dwells within no walls. The canopy of heaven is his roof; his resting-place is the lap of earth. He follows his fancy in all things. He is never for a moment without a wine-flask in one hand, a goblet in the other. His only thought is wine: he knows of naught beyond.
“An older gentleman, a friend of mine (that is, himself), sees eternity as just a single day, and whole centuries as just a moment in time. The sun and moon are the windows of his home; the cardinal directions are the boundaries of his territory. He roams freely and unrestricted; he lives without walls. The sky above is his roof; his resting place is the earth’s embrace. He follows his whims in everything. He's never without a wine flask in one hand and a goblet in the other. His only thought is wine: he knows nothing beyond that.”
“Two respectable philanthropists, hearing of my friend’s weakness, proceeded to tax him on the subject; and with many gestures of disapprobation, fierce scowls, and gnashing of teeth, preached him quite a sermon on the rules of propriety, and sent his faults buzzing round his head like a swarm of bees.
“Two respected philanthropists, hearing about my friend’s weakness, confronted him about it; and with many disapproving gestures, angry scowls, and gritted teeth, they preached him a whole sermon on the rules of propriety, making his faults swarm around his head like a bunch of bees.
“When they began, the old gentleman filled himself another bumper; and sitting down, quietly stroked his beard and sipped his wine by turns, until at length he lapsed into a semi-inebriate state of placid enjoyment, varied by intervals of absolute unconsciousness or of partial return to mental lucidity. His ears were beyond the reach of thunder; he could not have seen a mountain. Heat and cold existed for him no more. He knew not even the workings of his own mind. To him, the affairs of this world appeared but as so much duckweed on a river; while the two philanthropists at his side looked like two wasps trying to convert a caterpillar” (into a wasp, as the Chinese believe is done).
“When they started, the old gentleman poured himself another drink and settled down, gently stroking his beard and sipping his wine in turn until he eventually drifted into a state of relaxed enjoyment, interspersed with moments of complete unconsciousness or brief returns to clarity. He couldn’t hear the thunder; he wouldn’t have noticed a mountain. Heat and cold were meaningless to him. He wasn’t even aware of how his own mind was working. To him, the happenings of this world seemed no more significant than duckweed on a river; while the two philanthropists beside him appeared like two wasps trying to transform a caterpillar into a wasp, as the Chinese believe happens.”
Another was Hsi K‘ang, a handsome young man, seven feet seven inches in height, who was married—a doubtful boon—into the Imperial family. His favourite study was alchemistic research, and he passed his days sitting under a willow-tree in his courtyard and experimenting in the transmutation of metals, varying his toil with music and poetry, and practising the art of breathing with a view to securing immortality. Happening, however, to offend by his want of ceremony one of the Imperial princes, who was also a student of alchemy, he was denounced to the Emperor as a dangerous person and a traitor, and condemned to death. Three thousand disciples offered each one to take the place of their beloved master, but their request was not granted. He[127] met his fate with fortitude, calmly watching the shadows thrown by the sun and playing upon his lute.
Another was Hsi K'ang, a good-looking young man, seven feet seven inches tall, who was married—though somewhat doubtfully—into the Imperial family. He was really into alchemical research and spent his days sitting under a willow tree in his courtyard, experimenting with metal transmutation. He mixed his work with music and poetry and practiced breathing techniques in hopes of achieving immortality. However, he accidentally offended one of the Imperial princes, who was also an alchemy student, by not showing enough respect. As a result, he was reported to the Emperor as a dangerous person and a traitor, leading to a death sentence. Three thousand disciples volunteered to take his place, but their plea was denied. He[127] faced his fate with bravery, calmly observing the shadows cast by the sun while playing his lute.
The third was Hsiang Hsiu, who also tried his hand at alchemy, and whose commentary on Chuang Tzŭ was stolen, as has been already stated, by Kuo Hsiang.
The third was Hsiang Hsiu, who also experimented with alchemy, and whose commentary on Chuang Tzŭ was stolen, as noted earlier, by Kuo Hsiang.
The fourth was Yüan Hsien, a wild harum-scarum fellow, but a performer on the guitar and a great authority on the theory of music. He and his uncle, both poverty-stricken, lived on one side of the road, while a wealthier branch of the family lived on the other side. On the seventh of the seventh moon the latter put out all their grand fur robes and fine clothes to air, as is customary on that day; whereupon Yüan Hsien on his side forked up a pair of the short breeches, called calf-nose drawers, worn by the common coolies, explaining to a friend that he was a victim to the tyranny of custom.
The fourth was Yuan Xian, a reckless guy, but he played the guitar well and was a major expert on music theory. He and his uncle, both struggling financially, lived on one side of the road, while a richer branch of the family lived on the other side. On the seventh day of the seventh moon, the wealthier family laid out all their fancy fur robes and nice clothes to air out, as is their tradition for that day; meanwhile, Yüan Hsien on his side pulled out a pair of short pants, known as calf-nose drawers, that were worn by the common laborers, telling a friend that he was a victim of social norms.
The fifth was Yüan Chi, another musician, whose harpsichords became the “Strads” of China. He entered the army and rose to a high command, and then exchanged his post for one where he had heard there was a better cook. He was a model of filial piety, and when his mother died he wept so violently that he brought up several pints of blood. Yet when Chi Hsi went to condole with him, he showed only the whites of his eyes (that is, paid no attention to him); while Chi Hsi’s brother, who carried along with him a jar of wine and a guitar, was welcomed with the pupils. His best-known work is a political and allegorical poem in thirty-eight stanzas averaging about twelve lines to each. The allusions in this are so skilfully veiled as to be quite unrecognisable without a commentary, such concealment being absolutely necessary for the protection of the author in the troublous times during which he wrote.
The fifth was Yuan Chi, another musician, whose harpsichords became the "Strads" of China. He joined the army and quickly climbed the ranks, then traded his position for one where he heard the food was better. He exemplified filial piety, and when his mother passed away, he cried so hard that he coughed up several pints of blood. Yet when Chi Hsi came to offer his condolences, Yüan Chi ignored him completely; however, Chi Hsi's brother, who brought a jar of wine and a guitar, was warmly welcomed by the students. His most famous piece is a political and allegorical poem consisting of thirty-eight stanzas, each averaging about twelve lines. The references in this poem are so cleverly hidden that they are almost unrecognizable without an explanation, such concealment being essential for the author's safety during the tumultuous times in which he wrote.
The sixth was Wang Jung, who could look at the sun without being dazzled, and lastly there was Shan T‘ao, a follower of Taoist teachings, who was spoken of as “uncut jade” and as “gold ore.”
The sixth was Wang Jung, who could look at the sun without being blinded, and lastly there was Shan Tao, a follower of Taoist teachings, who was referred to as “uncut jade” and “gold ore.”
Later on, in the fourth century, comes Fu Mi, of whom nothing is known beyond his verses, of which the following is a specimen:—
Later on, in the fourth century, comes Fu Mi, about whom nothing is known except for his verses, of which the following is an example:—
have left, and I'm worried
And yearn for the lover I can never forget.
I wish I were your shadow!—
I'd follow you well;
In the bright light of day "I would stand by your side!"
We now reach a name which is still familiar to all students of poetry in the Middle Kingdom. T‘ao Ch‘ien (A.D. 365-427), or T‘ao Yüan-ming as he was called in early life, after a youth of poverty obtained an appointment as magistrate. But he was unfitted by nature for official life; all he wanted, to quote his own prayer, was “length of years and depth of wine.” He only held the post for eighty-three days, objecting to receive a superior officer with the usual ceremonial on the ground that “he could not crook the hinges of his back for five pecks of rice a day,” such being the regulation pay of a magistrate. He then retired into private life and occupied himself with poetry, music, and the culture of flowers, especially chrysanthemums, which are inseparably asso[129]ciated with his name. In the latter pursuit he was seconded by his wife, who worked in the back garden while he worked in the front. His retirement from office is the subject of the following piece, of the poetical-prose class, which, in point of style, is considered one of the masterpieces of the language:—
We now come to a name that remains well-known to all students of poetry from the Middle Kingdom. Tao Qian (A.D. 365-427), also known as T‘ao Yüan-ming in his early life, rose to the position of magistrate after a youth spent in poverty. However, he was not cut out for official life; all he truly wanted, to quote his own prayer, was “a long life and plenty of wine.” He held the position for only eighty-three days, refusing to welcome a superior officer with the usual ceremony because “he could not bend his back for five pecks of rice a day,” which was the standard salary for a magistrate. He then retired to private life and devoted himself to poetry, music, and tending to flowers, especially chrysanthemums, which are forever linked to his name. In this endeavor, he was supported by his wife, who worked in the back garden while he worked in the front. His decision to step down from office is the focus of the following piece, part of the poetical-prose genre, which is regarded as one of the masterpieces of the language:—
“Homewards I bend my steps. My fields, my gardens, are choked with weeds: should I not go? My soul has led a bondsman’s life: why should I remain to pine? But I will waste no grief upon the past; I will devote my energies to the future. I have not wandered far astray. I feel that I am on the right track once again.
“I'm heading home. My fields and gardens are overgrown with weeds: shouldn't I go? My soul has lived like a servant: why should I stay and suffer? But I won't spend any energy grieving the past; I'll focus my efforts on the future. I haven't strayed too far. I feel like I'm back on the right path again.”
“Lightly, lightly, speeds my boat along, my garments fluttering to the gentle breeze. I inquire my route as I go. I grudge the slowness of the dawning day. From afar I descry my old home, and joyfully press onwards in my haste. The servants rush forth to meet me; my children cluster at the gate. The place is a wilderness; but there is the old pine-tree and my chrysanthemums. I take the little ones by the hand, and pass in. Wine is brought in full jars, and I pour out in brimming cups. I gaze out at my favourite branches. I loll against the window in my new-found freedom. I look at the sweet children on my knee.
“Gently, gently, my boat glides along, my clothes fluttering in the soft breeze. I check my path as I go. I resent how slow the day is to wake. From a distance, I spot my old home and happily hurry forward. The servants rush to greet me; my kids gather at the gate. The place is overgrown, but there’s the old pine tree and my chrysanthemums. I take the little ones by the hand and go inside. Wine is brought in full jars, and I pour it into overflowing cups. I look out at my favorite branches. I lean against the window, enjoying my newfound freedom. I watch the sweet kids on my lap.
“And now I take my pleasure in my garden. There is a gate, but it is rarely opened. I lean on my staff as I wander about or sit down to rest. I raise my head and contemplate the lovely scene. Clouds rise, unwilling, from the bottom of the hills; the weary bird seeks its nest again. Shadows vanish, but still I linger around my lonely pine. Home once more! I’ll have no friendships to distract me hence. The times are out of joint for me; and what have I to seek from men? In the[130] pure enjoyment of the family circle I will pass my days, cheering my idle hours with lute and book. My husbandmen will tell me when spring-time is nigh, and when there will be work in the furrowed fields. Thither I shall repair by cart or by boat, through the deep gorge, over the dizzy cliff, trees bursting merrily into leaf, the streamlet swelling from its tiny source. Glad is this renewal of life in due season; but for me, I rejoice that my journey is over. Ah, how short a time it is that we are here! Why then not set our hearts at rest, ceasing to trouble whether we remain or go? What boots it to wear out the soul with anxious thoughts? I want not wealth; I want not power; heaven is beyond my hopes. Then let me stroll through the bright hours as they pass, in my garden among my flowers; or I will mount the hill and sing my song, or weave my verse beside the limpid brook. Thus will I work out my allotted span, content with the appointments of Fate, my spirit free from care.”
“And now I enjoy my garden. There's a gate, but it hardly ever opens. I lean on my staff as I walk around or sit down to rest. I look up and take in the beautiful scene. Clouds rise slowly from the hills; the tired bird returns to its nest. Shadows disappear, but I still linger by my lonely pine. Home again! I don’t want any friendships to distract me anymore. Things feel off for me; what do I need from people? In the[130]simple joy of my family circle, I will spend my days, filling my free time with music and books. My farmers will let me know when spring is coming and when it's time to work in the plowed fields. I’ll travel there by cart or by boat, through the deep gorge, over the dizzying cliff, trees joyfully bursting into leaf, the stream swelling from its tiny source. I’m happy for this renewal of life in its time; but for me, I’m glad my journey is done. Ah, how little time we have here! So why not find peace, stopping the worry about whether we stay or leave? What good does it do to wear out the soul with anxious thoughts? I don’t want wealth; I don’t want power; heaven is beyond my dreams. So let me stroll through the bright hours as they come, in my garden among my flowers; or I’ll climb the hill and sing my song, or write my verse beside the clear brook. This is how I will spend my time, content with what Fate gives me, my spirit free from worry.”
The “Peach-blossom Fountain” of Tao Ch‘ien is a well-known and charming allegory, a form of literature much cultivated by Chinese writers. It tells how a fisherman lost his way among the creeks of a river, and came upon a dense and lovely grove of peach-trees in full bloom, through which he pushed his boat, anxious to see how far the grove extended.
The “Peach-blossom Fountain” by Tao Ch‘ien is a famous and delightful allegory, a literary style that Chinese writers have often embraced. It tells the story of a fisherman who got lost in the river's creeks and stumbled upon a beautiful, dense grove of peach trees in full bloom. Curious to explore, he navigated his boat through the grove, eager to discover how far it stretched.
“He found that the peach-trees ended where the water began, at the foot of a hill; and there he espied what seemed to be a cave with light issuing from it. So he made fast his boat, and crept in through a narrow entrance, which shortly ushered him into a new world of level country, of fine houses, of rich fields, of fine pools, and of luxuriance of mulberry and bamboo.[131] Highways of traffic ran north and south; sounds of crowing cocks and barking dogs were heard around; the dress of the people who passed along or were at work in the fields was of a strange cut; while young and old alike appeared to be contented and happy.”
“He discovered that the peach trees ended where the water began, at the base of a hill; and there he noticed what looked like a cave with light coming from it. So he secured his boat and slipped through a narrow entrance, which soon led him into a new world of flat land, beautiful houses, lush fields, clear pools, and abundant mulberry and bamboo.[131] Highways of traffic ran north and south; the sounds of crowing roosters and barking dogs could be heard everywhere; the clothing of the people passing by or working in the fields was of a unique style; and both young and old seemed content and happy.”
He is told that the ancestors of these people had taken refuge there some five centuries before to escape the troublous days of the “First Emperor,” and that there they had remained, cut off completely from the rest of the human race. On his returning home the story is noised abroad, and the Governor sends out men to find this strange region, but the fisherman is never able to find it again. The gods had permitted the poet to go back for a brief span to the peach-blossom days of his youth.
He learns that the ancestors of these people had sought refuge there about five centuries ago to escape the troubled times of the “First Emperor,” and that they had stayed there, completely isolated from the rest of humanity. When he returns home, the story spreads, and the Governor sends out teams to locate this mysterious place, but the fisherman can never find it again. The gods allowed the poet to briefly return to the peach-blossom days of his youth.
One critic speaks of T‘ao Ch‘ien as “drunk with the fumes of spring.” Another says, “His heart was fixed upon loyalty and duty, while his body was content with leisure and repose. His emotions were real, his scenery was real, his facts were real, and his thoughts were real. His workmanship was so exceedingly fine as to appear natural; his adze and chisel (labor limae) left no traces behind.”
One critic describes T‘ao Ch‘ien as “intoxicated by the scents of spring.” Another states, “He was dedicated to loyalty and duty, while his body enjoyed relaxation and rest. His feelings were genuine, his surroundings were authentic, his facts were accurate, and his ideas were true. His craftsmanship was so incredibly precise that it seemed effortless; his tools left no marks behind.”
Much of his poetry is political, and bristles with allusions to events which are now forgotten, mixed up with thoughts and phrases which are greatly admired by his countrymen. Thus, when he describes meeting with an old friend in a far-off land, such a passage as this would be heavily scored by editor or critic with marks of commendation:—
Much of his poetry is political and filled with references to events that are now forgotten, combined with ideas and phrases that are highly admired by his fellow countrymen. Therefore, when he talks about reconnecting with an old friend in a distant place, a passage like this would be marked up with praise by editors or critics:—
What do you need to call for wine?
The following is one of his occasional poems:—
The following is one of his occasional poems:—
His clothes are rarely whole to see,
Nine times a month, he eats until he's full,
Every ten years, he gets a new hat.
A miserable group!—and yet all the while He always wears a bright smile.
At dawn, my steps open a path. Where dark fir trees cleared the way And on the edges, the white clouds rested.
And now a startled pheasant jumps....
Oh, let me stay with you until
"The winter winds are cold again!"
Pao Chao was an official and a poet who perished, A.D. 466, in a rebellion. Some of his poetry has been preserved:—
Pao Chao was an official and a poet who died in a rebellion in A.D. 466. Some of his poetry has been preserved:—
and shiny floor,
Where satin screen tapestries are window and door? A woman sitting alone,
embroidery Pretty flowers that smell just as sweet like buds in spring.
Swallows dart by, a gentle breeze stirs the plum blossoms down;
She closes the curtain, and a goblet is taken. her thoughts to escape.
And now she sits in tears or hums, processing her grief In her life, joy rarely appears. to provide relief...
[133] Oh, for the humble turtle's flight,
my friend and I; Not the solitary crane far in the distance beyond the sky!
The original name of a striking character who, in A.D. 502, placed himself upon the throne as first Emperor of the Liang dynasty, was Hsiao Yen. He was a devout Buddhist, living upon priestly fare and taking only one meal a day; and on two occasions, in 527 and 529, he actually adopted the priestly garb. He also wrote a Buddhist ritual in ten books. Interpreting the Buddhist commandment “Thou shalt not kill” in its strictest sense, he caused the sacrificial victims to be made of dough. The following short poem is from his pen:—
The original name of a remarkable character who, in CE 502, ascended the throne as the first Emperor of the Liang dynasty, was Hsiao Yen. He was a devoted Buddhist, living on priestly food and eating only one meal a day; on two occasions, in 527 and 529, he even wore the attire of a monk. He also composed a Buddhist ritual in ten volumes. Interpreting the Buddhist commandment “Thou shalt not kill” in its strictest sense, he ensured that the sacrificial offerings were made of dough. The following short poem is from his writings:—
by the hill and the ditch; Birds sing in the woods
with different notes;
Of the fish in the river
some dive and some float. The mountains are towering. and the waters drop low,
But the reason and the explanation
we can never know.”
Another well-known poet who lived into the seventh century is Hsieh Tao-hêng. He offended Yang Ti, the second Emperor of the Sui dynasty, by writing better verses than his Majesty, and an excuse was found for putting him to death. One of the most admired couplets in the language is associated with his name though not actually by him, its author being unknown. To amuse a party of friends Hsieh Tao-hêng had written impromptu,
Another well-known poet who lived into the seventh century is Hsieh Tao-heng. He annoyed Yang Ti, the second Emperor of the Sui dynasty, by writing better poems than him, and an excuse was found to execute him. One of the most admired couplets in the language is linked to his name, even though he didn't actually write it, as the author is unknown. To entertain a group of friends, Hsieh Tao-hêng wrote spontaneously,
A “southerner” who was present sneered at the shallowness of the conceit, and immediately wrote down the following:—
A "southerner" who was there mocked the shallowness of the arrogance and quickly wrote down the following:—
we’re going, Our hearts will be gone before the spring flowers. are blowing.”
An official of the Sui dynasty was Fu I (A.D. 554-639), who became Historiographer under the first Emperor of the T‘ang dynasty. He had a strong leaning towards Taoism, and edited the Tao-Tê-Ching. At the same time he presented a memorial asking that the Buddhist religion might be abolished; and when Hsiao Yü, a descendant of Hsiao Yen (above), questioned him on the subject, he said, “You were not born in a hollow mulberry-tree; yet you respect a religion which does not recognise the tie between father and son!” He urged that at any rate priests and nuns should be compelled to marry and bring up families, and not escape from contributing their share to the revenue, adding that Hsiao Yü by defending their doctrines showed himself no better than they were. At this Hsiao Yü held up his hands, and declared that hell was made for such men as Fu I. The result was that severe restrictions were placed for a short time upon the teachers of Buddhism. The Emperor T‘ai Tsung once got hold of a Tartar priest who could “charm people into unconsciousness, and then charm them back to life again,” and spoke of his powers to Fu I. The latter said confidently, “He will not be able to charm me;” and when put to the test, the priest completely failed. He was the originator of epitaphs, and wrote his own, as follows:—
An official of the Sui dynasty was Fu I (AD 554-639), who became the Historiographer under the first Emperor of the T‘ang dynasty. He had a strong inclination towards Taoism and edited the Tao-Tê-Ching. At the same time, he submitted a memorial requesting that the Buddhist religion be abolished; when Hsiao Yü, a descendant of Hsiao Yen (above), questioned him on the matter, he said, “You weren’t born from a hollow mulberry tree; yet you respect a religion that doesn’t recognize the connection between father and son!” He insisted that at the very least, priests and nuns should be required to marry and raise families, and not avoid contributing their part to the revenue, adding that Hsiao Yü, by defending their doctrines, showed himself to be no better than they were. In response, Hsiao Yü raised his hands and declared that hell was made for men like Fu I. As a result, strict restrictions were temporarily imposed on Buddhist teachers. The Emperor T‘ai Tsung once encountered a Tartar priest who could “charm people into unconsciousness, and then charm them back to life again,” and mentioned his abilities to Fu I. Fu I confidently replied, “He won’t be able to charm me;” and when tested, the priest completely failed. He was the originator of epitaphs and wrote his own as follows:—
"Sadly, he died from alcohol."
Wang Chi of the sixth and seventh centuries A.D., was a wild and unconventional spirit, with a fatal fondness for wine, which caused his dismissal from office. His capacity for liquor was boundless, and he was known as the Five-bottle Scholar. In his lucid intervals he wrote much beautiful prose and verse, which may still be read with pleasure. The following is from an account of his visit to Drunk-Land, the story of which is told with all due gravity and in a style modelled upon that which is found in ordinary accounts of strange outlandish nations:—
Wang Chi from the sixth and seventh centuries CE, was a free-spirited and unconventional individual, with a dangerous love for wine that led to his removal from office. His tolerance for alcohol was immense, earning him the nickname the Five-bottle Scholar. During his clear-headed moments, he produced beautiful prose and poetry that can still be enjoyed today. The following is an excerpt from his account of a visit to Drunk-Land, presented with the seriousness typical of descriptions of unfamiliar and exotic places:—
“This country is many thousand miles from the Middle Kingdom. It is a vast, boundless plain, without mountains or undulations of any kind. The climate is equable, there being neither night, nor day, nor cold, nor heat. The manners and customs are everywhere the same.
“This country is many thousands of miles from the Middle Kingdom. It is an enormous, flat expanse, without any mountains or hills. The climate is mild, having no night, no day, no cold, and no heat. The habits and traditions are the same everywhere."
“There are no villages nor congregations of persons. The inhabitants are ethereal in disposition, and know neither love, hate, joy, nor anger. They inhale the breeze and sip the dew, eating none of the five cereals. Calm in repose, slow of gait, they mingle with birds, beasts, fishes, and scaly creatures, ignorant of boats, chariots, weapons, or implements in general.
“There are no villages or groups of people. The inhabitants are light and airy, and they don’t experience love, hate, joy, or anger. They breathe in the breeze and drink the dew, not consuming any of the five grains. Serene in their stillness, slow in their movements, they mix with birds, animals, fish, and reptiles, unaware of boats, carts, weapons, or tools in general."
“The Yellow Emperor went on a visit to the capital of Drunk-Land, and when he came back, he was quite out of conceit with the empire, the government of which seemed to him but paltry trifling with knotted cords.
“The Yellow Emperor visited the capital of Drunk-Land, and when he returned, he felt pretty unimpressed with the empire, whose government seemed to him like a silly game with knotted cords.
“Alas, I could not bear that the pure and peaceful domain of Drunk-Land should come to be regarded as a preserve of the ancients. So I went there myself.”
“Unfortunately, I couldn't stand the thought that the pure and peaceful realm of Drunk-Land would be seen as an outdated place. So I decided to go there myself.”
The period closes with the name of the Emperor known as Yang Ti, already mentioned in connection with the poet Hsieh Tao-hêng. The murderer, first of his elder brother and then of his father, he mounted the throne in A.D. 605, and gave himself up to extravagance and debauchery. The trees in his park were supplied in winter with silken leaves and flowers, and birds were almost exterminated to provide a sufficient supply of down for his cushions. After reigning for thirteen years this unlikely patron of literature fell a victim to assassination. Yet in spite of his otherwise disreputable character, Yang Ti prided himself upon his literary attainments. He set one hundred scholars to work editing a collection of classical, medical, and other treatises; and it was under his reign, in A.D. 606, that the examination for the second or “master of arts” degree was instituted.
The period ends with the Emperor known as Yang Ti, already mentioned in connection with the poet Hsieh Tao-hêng. He was the killer of both his older brother and his father. He ascended to the throne in CE 605 and indulged in extravagance and excess. The trees in his park were given silken leaves and flowers in winter, and birds were nearly wiped out to supply enough down for his cushions. After ruling for thirteen years, this unlikely supporter of literature was assassinated. Yet, despite his otherwise disreputable character, Yang Ti took pride in his literary skills. He tasked one hundred scholars with editing a collection of classical, medical, and other texts; and it was during his reign, in CE 606, that the exam for the second or “master of arts” degree was established.
CHAPTER II
CLASSICAL SCHOLARSHIP
In the domains of classical and general literature Huang-fu Mi (A.D. 215-282) occupies an honourable place. Beginning life at the ploughtail, by perseverance he became a fine scholar, and adopted literature as a profession. In spite of severe rheumatism he was never without a book in his hand, and became so absorbed in his work that he would forget all about meals and bedtime. He was called the Book-Debauchee, and once when he wished to borrow works from the Emperor Wu Ti of the Chin dynasty, whose proffers of office he had refused, his Majesty sent him back a cart-load to go on with. He produced essays, poetry, and several important biographical works. His work on the Spring and Autumn Annals had also considerable vogue.
In the fields of classical and general literature, Huang-fu Mi (CE 215-282) holds a respected position. Starting out as a farmer, his determination led him to become a skilled scholar and choose literature as his career. Despite suffering from severe rheumatism, he was always seen with a book in his hand, so immersed in his work that he would often forget to eat and go to bed. He was nicknamed the Book-Debauchee, and when he wanted to borrow books from Emperor Wu Ti of the Chin dynasty—after declining the emperor's offer of a position—his Majesty sent him a cartload of books to continue with. He wrote essays, poetry, and several significant biographical works. His writing on the Spring and Autumn Annals also gained substantial popularity.
Sun Shu-Jan, of about the same date, distinguished himself by his works on the Confucian Canon, and wrote on the Erh Ya.
Sun Shu-Jan, around the same time, made a name for himself with his writings on the Confucian Canon and authored works on the Erh Ya.
Hsün Hsü (d. A.D. 289) aided in drawing up a Penal Code for the newly-established Chin dynasty, took a leading part in editing the Bamboo Annals, which had just been discovered in Honan, provided a preface to the Mu T‘ien Tzŭ Chuan, and also wrote on music.
Hsun Tzu (d. CE 289) helped create a Penal Code for the newly formed Chin dynasty, played a key role in editing the Bamboo Annals, which had just been found in Honan, wrote a preface for the Mu T‘ien Tzŭ Chuan, and also wrote about music.
Kuo Hsiang (d. A.D. 312) occupied himself chiefly with the philosophy of Lao Tzŭ and with the writings[138] of Chuang Tzŭ. It was said of him that his conversation was like the continuous downflow of a rapid, or the rush of water from a sluice.
Kuo Hsiang (d. AD 312) focused primarily on the philosophy of Lao Tzŭ and the writings[138] of Chuang Tzŭ. People said that his conversation flowed like a fast-moving river or the rush of water from a sluice.
Kuo P‘o (d. A.D. 324) was a scholar of great repute. Besides editing various important classical works, he was a brilliant exponent of the doctrines of Taoism and the reputed founder of the art of geomancy as applied to graves, universally practised in China at the present day. He was also learned in astronomy, divination, and natural philosophy.
Kuo Po (d. AD 324) was a highly respected scholar. In addition to editing many significant classical texts, he was an outstanding advocate of Taoist teachings and is believed to be the founder of geomancy for burial sites, a practice that is widely used in China today. He was also knowledgeable in astronomy, divination, and natural philosophy.
Fan Yeh, executed for treason in A.D. 445, is chiefly famous for his history of the Han dynasty from about the date of the Christian era, when the dynasty was interrupted, as has been stated, by a usurper, down to the final collapse two hundred years later.
Fan Yeh, executed for treason in CE 445, is mainly known for his history of the Han dynasty, covering the period from around the start of the Christian era when a usurper disrupted the dynasty, until its final downfall two hundred years later.
Shên Yo (A.D. 441-513), another famous scholar, was the son of a Governor of Huai-nan, whose execution in A.D. 453 caused him to go for a time into hiding. Poor and studious, he is said to have spent the night in repeating what he had learnt by day, as his mother, anxious on account of his health, limited his supply of oil and fuel. Entering official life, he rose to high office, from which he retired in ill-health, loaded with honours. Personally, he was remarkable for having two pupils to his left eye. He was a strict teetotaller, and lived most austerely. He had a library of twenty thousand volumes. He was the author of the histories of the Chin, Liu Sung, and Ch‘i dynasties. He is said to have been the first to classify the four tones. In his autobiography he writes, “The poets of old, during the past thousand years, never hit upon this plan. I alone discovered its advantages.” The Emperor Wu Ti of the Liang dynasty one day said to[139] him, “Come, tell me, what are these famous four tones?” “They are whatever your Majesty pleases to make them,” replied Shên Yo, skilfully selecting for his answer four characters which illustrated, and in the usual order, the four tones in question.
Shen Yo (CE 441-513), another well-known scholar, was the son of a Governor of Huai-nan. His father was executed in CE 453, which forced him to go into hiding for a while. Living in poverty and deeply focused on his studies, he reportedly spent nights reciting what he had learned during the day while his mother, concerned about his health, limited the oil and fuel he could use. After starting his official career, he climbed to a high-ranking position, but he eventually retired due to health issues, carrying honors with him. He was particularly noted for having two pupils beneath his left eye. A strict teetotaler, he led an ascetic lifestyle and owned a library of twenty thousand books. He wrote the histories of the Chin, Liu Sung, and Ch‘i dynasties. He is credited with being the first to classify the four tones. In his autobiography, he stated, “The poets of old, over the past thousand years, never came up with this plan. I alone discovered its benefits.” One day, Emperor Wu Ti of the Liang dynasty asked him, “Come, tell me, what are these famous four tones?” Shên Yo cleverly responded, “They are whatever your Majesty wishes them to be,” carefully choosing four characters that demonstrated the four tones in the usual order.
Hsiao T‘ung (A.D. 501-531) was the eldest son of Hsiao Yen, the founder of the Liang dynasty, whom he predeceased. Before he was five years old he was reported to have learned the Classics by heart, and his later years were marked by great literary ability, notably in verse-making. Handsome and of charming manners, mild and forbearing, he was universally loved. In 527 he nursed his mother through her last illness, and his grief for her death impaired his naturally fine constitution, for it was only at the earnest solicitation of his father that he consented either to eat or drink during the period of mourning. Learned men were sure of his patronage, and his palace contained a large library. A lover of nature, he delighted to ramble with scholars about his beautiful park, to which he declined to add the attraction of singing-girls. When the price of grain rose in consequence of the war with Wei in 526, he lived on the most frugal fare; and throughout his life his charities were very large and kept secret, being distributed by trusty attendants who sought out all cases of distress. He even emptied his own wardrobe for the benefit of the poor, and spent large sums in burying the outcast dead. Against forced labour on public works he vehemently protested. To his father he was most respectful, and wrote to him when he himself was almost at the last gasp, in the hope of concealing his danger. But he is remembered now not so much for his virtues as for his initiation of a new department in[140] literature. A year before his death he completed the Wên Hsüan, the first published collection of choice works, whole or in part, of a large number of authors. These were classified under such heads as poetry of various kinds, essays, inscriptions, memorials, funeral orations, epitaphs, and prefaces.
Hsiao T‘ung (CE 501-531) was the oldest son of Hsiao Yen, the founder of the Liang dynasty, who passed away before him. By the age of five, he was known to have memorized the Classics, and his later years were marked by impressive literary talent, especially in poetry. He was handsome, charming, mild-mannered, and universally loved. In 527, he cared for his mother during her final illness, and his grief over her death weakened his naturally robust health. It was only after much urging from his father that he agreed to eat or drink while in mourning. Scholars knew they could count on his support, and his palace had a significant library. A nature lover, he enjoyed walking with scholars in his beautiful park, choosing not to include singing girls as entertainment. When the price of grain increased due to the war with Wei in 526, he sustained himself on a very modest diet. Throughout his life, he generously helped those in need while keeping his charitable acts private, using trusted attendants to find those in distress. He even donated his own clothes to help the poor and spent considerable amounts burying the outcast dead. He strongly opposed forced labor for public projects. He showed great respect for his father and wrote to him when he was close to death, hoping to hide the seriousness of his condition. However, he is now mostly remembered for founding a new genre in [140] literature. A year before his death, he completed the Wên Hsüan, the first published collection of selected works, either in whole or part, by a wide range of authors. These works were categorized into various sections such as poetry, essays, inscriptions, memorials, funeral orations, epitaphs, and prefaces.
The idea thus started was rapidly developed, and has been continued down to modern times. Huge collections of works have from time to time been reprinted in uniform editions, and many books which might otherwise have perished have been preserved for grateful posterity. The Record of the Buddhistic Kingdoms by Fa Hsien may be quoted as an example.
The idea that began was quickly expanded and has continued to modern times. Large collections of works have been reprinted in consistent editions, and many books that might have otherwise been lost have been saved for grateful future generations. The Record of the Buddhistic Kingdoms by Fa Hsien is a good example.
BOOK THE FOURTH
The Tang Dynasty (A.D. 600-900)
CHAPTER I
POETRY
The T‘ang dynasty is usually associated in Chinese minds with much romance of love and war, with wealth, culture, and refinement, with frivolity, extravagance, and dissipation, but most of all with poetry. China’s best efforts in this direction were chiefly produced within the limits of its three hundred years’ duration, and they have been carefully preserved as finished models for future poets of all generations.
The T'ang dynasty is commonly linked in Chinese culture with many stories of love and war, with wealth, culture, and sophistication, as well as with indulgence, extravagance, and excess, but most importantly with poetry. China's finest works in this area were largely created during its three hundred year span, and they have been carefully kept as exemplary models for poets of all generations to come.
“Poetry,” says a modern Chinese critic, “came into being with the Odes, developed with the Li Sao, burst forth and reached perfection under the T‘angs. Some good work was indeed done under the Han and Wei dynasties; the writers of those days seemed to have material in abundance, but language inadequate to its expression.”
“Poetry,” says a modern Chinese critic, “started with the Odes, evolved with the Li Sao, and reached its peak during the T‘ang dynasty. There was definitely some great work during the Han and Wei dynasties; the writers of that time had plenty of material but struggled with the right language to express it.”
The “Complete Collection of the Poetry of the T‘ang Dynasty,” published in 1707, contains 48,900 poems of all kinds, arranged in 900 books, and filling thirty good-sized volumes. Some Chinese writers divide the dynasty into three poetical periods, called Early, Glorious, and[144] Late; and they profess to detect in the works assigned to each the corresponding characteristics of growth, fulness, and decay. Others insert a Middle period between the last two, making four periods in all. For general purposes, however, it is only necessary to state, that since the age of the Hans the meanings of words had gradually come to be more definitely fixed, and the structural arrangement more uniform and more polished. Imagination began to come more freely into play, and the language to flow more easily and more musically, as though responsive to the demands of art. A Chinese poem is at best a hard nut to crack, expressed as it usually is in lines of five or seven monosyllabic root-ideas, without inflection, agglutination, or grammatical indication of any kind, the connection between which has to be inferred by the reader from the logic, from the context, and least perhaps of all from the syntactical arrangement of the words. Then, again, the poet is hampered not only by rhyme but also by tone. For purposes of poetry the characters in the Chinese language are all ranged under two tones, as flats and sharps, and these occupy fixed positions just as dactyls, spondees, trochees, and anapæsts in the construction of Latin verse. As a consequence, the natural order of words is often entirely sacrificed to the exigencies of tone, thus making it more difficult than ever for the reader to grasp the sense. In a stanza of the ordinary five-character length the following tonal arrangement would appear:—
The “Complete Collection of the Poetry of the T‘ang Dynasty,” published in 1707, includes 48,900 poems of various types, organized into 900 books, spanning thirty sizable volumes. Some Chinese writers classify the dynasty into three poetic periods: Early, Glorious, and Late; they claim to identify distinct characteristics of growth, fullness, and decay in the works from each period. Others add a Middle period between the last two, making four periods in total. For general purposes, it’s important to note that since the Han era, the meanings of words have gradually become more clearly defined, and the structure has become more consistent and refined. Imagination started to flow more freely, and the language became more fluid and musical, as if responding to artistic demands. A Chinese poem is notoriously challenging to interpret, usually written in lines of five or seven monosyllabic root ideas, without inflection, agglutination, or any grammatical markers, requiring the reader to deduce connections through logic, context, and the syntax of the words. Additionally, the poet faces the constraints of both rhyme and tone. In poetry, Chinese characters are categorized under two tones, referred to as flats and sharps, which have fixed positions like dactyls, spondees, trochees, and anapæsts in Latin verse. Consequently, the natural word order is often sacrificed to meet tonal requirements, making it even more difficult for the reader to understand the meaning. In a typical stanza with five characters, the tonal arrangement would look like this:—
Sharp sharp flat flat sharp
Flat flat sharp sharp flat
Flat flat flat sharp sharp
Sharp sharp sharp flat flat.
Sharp sharp flat flat sharp
Flat flat sharp sharp flat
Flat flat flat sharp sharp
Sharp sharp sharp flat flat.
The effect produced by these tones is very marked and pleasing to the ear, and often makes up for the faultiness of the rhymes, which are simply the rhymes of the Odes as heard 2500 years ago, many of them of course being no longer rhymes at all. Thus, there is as much artificiality about a stanza of Chinese verse as there is about an Alcaic stanza in Latin. But in the hands of the most gifted this artificiality is altogether concealed by art, and the very trammels of tone and rhyme become transfigured, and seem to be necessary aids and adjuncts to success. Many works have been published to guide the student in his admittedly difficult task. The first rule in one of these seems so comprehensive as to make further perusal quite unnecessary. It runs thus:—“Discard commonplace form; discard commonplace ideas; discard commonplace phrasing; discard commonplace words; discard commonplace rhymes.”
The effect of these tones is quite striking and enjoyable to listen to, often compensating for the flaws in the rhymes, which are simply the same rhymes from the Odes heard 2500 years ago, many of which, of course, aren't even rhymes anymore. So, there's as much artificiality in a stanza of Chinese verse as there is in an Alcaic stanza in Latin. However, in the hands of the most talented, this artificiality is completely hidden by skill, and the constraints of tone and rhyme become transformed, appearing to be essential tools for success. Many guides have been published to help students with this challenging task. The first rule in one of these guides seems so all-encompassing that it makes further reading seem unnecessary. It states:—“Discard commonplace form; discard commonplace ideas; discard commonplace phrasing; discard commonplace words; discard commonplace rhymes.”
A long poem does not appeal to the Chinese mind. There is no such thing as an epic in the language, though, of course, there are many pieces extending to several hundred lines. Brevity is indeed the soul of a Chinese poem, which is valued not so much for what it says as for what it suggests. As in painting, so in poetry suggestion is the end and aim of the artist, who in each case may be styled an impressionist. The ideal length is twelve lines, and this is the limit set to candidates at the great public examinations at the present day, the Chinese holding that if a poet cannot say within such compass what he has to say it may very well be left unsaid. The eight-line poem is also a favourite, and so, but for its extreme difficulty, is the four-line epigram, or “stop-short,” so called because of its abruptness, though, as the critics explain, “it is[146] only the words which stop, the sense goes on,” some train of thought having been suggested to the reader. The latter form of verse was in use so far back as the Han dynasty, but only reached perfection under the Tangs. Although consisting of only twenty or twenty-eight words, according to the measure employed, it is just long enough for the poet to introduce, to develop, to embellish, and to conclude his theme in accordance with certain established laws of composition. The third line is considered the most troublesome to produce, some poets even writing it first; the last line should contain a “surprise” or dénouement. We are, in fact, reminded of the old formula, “Omne epigramma sit instar apis,” &c., better known in its English dress:—
A long poem doesn’t resonate with the Chinese mindset. There’s no concept of an epic in the language, though there are many works that stretch to several hundred lines. Brevity truly is the essence of a Chinese poem, which is appreciated not just for what it says but for what it implies. Just like in painting, the goal of poetry is to evoke suggestions, and the artist can be seen as an impressionist in both forms. The ideal length is twelve lines, and this is the maximum allowed for candidates in today’s public examinations, as the Chinese believe that if a poet can’t convey their message within that limit, it’s probably better left unsaid. The eight-line poem is also popular, and while the four-line epigram, or “stop-short,” is highly favored, it’s extremely challenging; it’s named for its abruptness, although, as critics point out, “only the words stop, the meaning continues,” implying that a thought has been hinted at for the reader to consider. This form of verse dates back to the Han dynasty but reached its peak during the Tang period. Even though it consists of only twenty or twenty-eight words, depending on the style, it’s just long enough for the poet to introduce, develop, embellish, and conclude their theme following certain established rules of composition. The third line is seen as the hardest to craft, with some poets opting to write it first; the last line should offer a “surprise” or dénouement. This brings to mind the old saying, “Omne epigramma sit instar apis,” etc., better known in its English version:—
An epigram should never miss;
The body should always be small and sweet,
"And there should be a sting left in the tail."
The following is an early specimen, by an anonymous writer, of the four-line poem:—
The following is an early example, by an anonymous writer, of the four-line poem:—
The stream gently flows under the touch of the breeze,
Are pure and perfect joys really,—
"But few actually see them that way."
Turning now to the almost endless list of poets from which but a scanty selection can be made, we may begin with Wang Po (A.D. 648-676), a precocious boy who wrote verses when he was six. He took his degree at sixteen, and was employed in the Historical Department, but was dismissed for satirising the cock-fighting propensities of the Imperial princes. He filled up his leisure by composing many beautiful poems. He never[147] meditated on these beforehand, but after having prepared a quantity of ink ready for use, he would drink himself tipsy and lie down with his face covered up. On waking he would seize his pen and write off verses, not a word in which needed to be changed; whence he acquired the sobriquet of Belly-Draft, meaning that his drafts, or rough copies, were all prepared inside. And he received so many presents of valuable silks for writing these odes, that it was said “he spun with his mind.” These lines are from his pen:—
Turning now to the nearly endless list of poets from which only a small selection can be made, we can start with Wang Po (CE 648-676), a talented young boy who wrote poetry at the age of six. He earned his degree at sixteen and worked in the Historical Department, but he was let go for mocking the cock-fighting habits of the Imperial princes. In his free time, he composed many beautiful poems. He never thought about them beforehand; instead, after preparing a lot of ink, he would drink a bit and lie down with his face covered. When he woke up, he would grab his pen and write verses, with not a single word needing to be changed; hence, he was nicknamed Belly-Draft, meaning that his drafts were all created in his mind. He received so many gifts of valuable silks for writing these odes that it was said, “he spun with his mind.” Here are some lines from his work:—
But its music and songs have left long ago;
The morning hill mists sweep through the halls,
At night, the red curtains lie curled on the walls.
The clouds over the water their shadows still cast,
Things change like the stars: how few autumns have gone So where is that prince?
where is he?—No response,
Save the splash of the stream
rolling endlessly by.”
A still more famous contemporary of his was Ch‘ên Tzŭ-ang (A.D. 656-698), who adopted somewhat sensational means of bringing himself to the notice of the public. He purchased a very expensive guitar which had been for a long time on sale, and then let it be known that on the following day he would perform upon it in public. This attracted a large crowd; but when Ch‘ên arrived he informed his auditors that he had something in his pocket worth much more than the[148] guitar. Thereupon he dashed the instrument into a thousand pieces, and forthwith began handing round copies of his own writings. Here is a sample, directed against the Buddhist worship of idols, the “Prophet” representing any divinely-inspired teacher of the Confucian school:—
A more well-known contemporary of his was Ch'en Tzu-ang (A.D. 656-698), who used somewhat dramatic methods to get the public's attention. He bought a very expensive guitar that had been on sale for a long time, and then announced that he would perform with it in public the next day. This drew a large crowd; however, when Ch‘ên showed up, he told his audience that he had something in his pocket worth much more than the[148] guitar. Then, he smashed the instrument into a thousand pieces and immediately began passing out copies of his own writings. Here’s a sample, aimed at criticizing the Buddhist worship of idols, with the “Prophet” representing any divinely-inspired teacher of the Confucian school:—
His task is to alleviate the suffering of humanity;
No fairy castles beyond the sky,
Rewards that are on the way are currently on his mind.
Why are there carved and engraved idols, filled with With gold, silver, gems, jade, and paint?
Everything that is great and grand will eventually fade away;
And if the skills of the gods can't succeed,
Will man's poor creations avoid decay?
"The true faith fades away and becomes hidden."
As an official, Ch‘ên Tzŭ-ang once gained great kudos by a truly Solomonic decision. A man, having slain the murderer of his father, was himself indicted for murder. Ch‘ên Tzŭ-ang caused him to be put to death, but at the same time conferred an honorific distinction upon his village for having produced so filial a son.
As an official, Ch‘ên Tzŭ-ang once earned great kudos for making a wise decision. A man, after killing the murderer of his father, was charged with murder himself. Ch‘ên Tzŭ-ang ordered him to be executed, but he also gave an honorary distinction to his village for raising such a devoted son.
Not much is known of Sung Chih-wên (d. A.D. 710), at any rate to his good. On one occasion the Emperor was so delighted with some of his verses that he took off the Imperial robe and placed it on the poet’s shoulders. This is one of his poems:—
Not much is known about Sung Chih-wen (d. CE 710), at least for his benefit. Once, the Emperor was so impressed with some of his poems that he took off his Imperial robe and draped it over the poet's shoulders. Here is one of his poems:—
And the trees next to the bridge
were all covered in flowers,
[149] When a white horse passed with a gold saddle,
And a beautiful maiden as the fairest of old.
I think, It was difficult that this vision
should go smoothly.
Mêng Hao-jan (A.D. 689-740) gave no sign in his youth of the genius that was latent within him. He failed at the public examinations, and retired to the mountains as a recluse. He then became a poet of the first rank, and his writings were eagerly sought after. At the age of forty he went up to the capital, and was one day conversing with his famous contemporary, Wang Wei, when suddenly the Emperor was announced. He hid under a couch, but Wang Wei betrayed him, the result being a pleasant interview with his Majesty. The following is a specimen of his verse:—
Méng Hao-jan (CE 689-740) showed no signs of the genius within him when he was young. He failed the public exams and retreated to the mountains to live as a recluse. Later, he became a top-tier poet, and his work was highly sought after. At the age of forty, he traveled to the capital, and one day while talking with his famous contemporary, Wang Wei, the Emperor was announced. He quickly hid under a couch, but Wang Wei revealed his hiding spot, leading to a pleasant meeting with the Emperor. The following is a sample of his poetry:—
The eastern moon is reflected in the pool; I open my balcony with flowing hair,
And extend my limbs to enjoy the coolness. Filled with the scent of lotus, the breeze passes by,
I hear clear droplets dripping from tall bamboos,
I look at my unused lute and sigh; Unfortunately, there's no kind person around. So I drift off to sleep, while in front of my eyes "Dear friends from the past, come forth in your dream-like shapes."
Equally famous as poet and physician was Wang Wei (A.D. 699-759). After a short spell of official life, he too[150] retired into seclusion and occupied himself with poetry and with the consolations of Buddhism, in which he was a firm believer. His lines on bidding adieu to Mêng Hao-jan, when the latter was seeking refuge on the mountains, are as follows:—
Equally famous as a poet and a doctor was Wang Wei (CE 699-759). After a brief period in public service, he also[150]retired to a life of solitude, focusing on poetry and the comforts of Buddhism, which he strongly believed in. His verses about saying goodbye to Mêng Hao-jan, when the latter was looking for safety in the mountains, are as follows:—
tell me, where are you going? “Alas!” he replied, "I'm tired of life's problems,
And I long for rest
on the sleeping hills.
But oh, do not try to see through where my steps may lead: The white clouds will calm me. for ever and always.”
The accompanying “stop-short” by the same writer is generally thought to contain an effective surprise in the last line:—
The related “stop-short” by the same author is usually considered to have a striking twist in the last line:—
" I grab my lute, sit down, and sing softly; No one to hear me except for myself:
"No one can see me—except for the moon."
Wang Wei has been accused of loose writing and incongruous pictures. A friendly critic defends him as follows:—“For instance, there is Wang Wei, who introduces bananas into a snow-storm. When, however, we come to examine such points by the light of scholarship, we see that his mind had merely passed into subjective relationship with the things described. Fools say he did not know heat from cold.”
Wang Wei has been criticized for careless writing and odd imagery. A supportive critic defends him by saying: “Take Wang Wei, for example, who brings bananas into a snowstorm. However, when we look at these details through a scholarly lens, we realize that his mind simply connected subjectively to the things he described. Naysayers claim he couldn't tell heat from cold.”
A skilled poet, and a wine-bibber and gambler to boot, was Ts‘ui Hao, who graduated about A.D. 730.
A talented poet, as well as a heavy drinker and gambler, was Ts'ui Hao, who graduated around CE 730.
He wrote a poem on the Yellow-Crane pagoda which until quite recently stood on the bank of the Yang-tsze near Hankow, and was put up to mark the spot where Wang Tzŭ-ch‘iao, who had attained immortality, went up to heaven in broad daylight six centuries before the Christian era. The great Li Po once thought of writing on the theme, but he gave up the idea so soon as he had read these lines by Ts‘ui Hao:—
He wrote a poem about the Yellow-Crane pagoda, which until recently stood by the banks of the Yangtze near Hankow. It was built to commemorate the spot where Wang Tzŭ-ch‘iao, who became immortal, ascended to heaven in broad daylight six centuries before the Christian era. The great Li Po once considered writing on this theme, but he abandoned the idea as soon as he read these lines by Ts‘ui Hao:—
up to heaven on a crane,
And the Yellow-Crane Kiosk,
will forever remain;
But the bird flew off and won't return again,
Even though the white clouds are present
like the white clouds of the past.
From the flowers in the west
comes a fragrant breeze,
Yet my eyes turn daily to their distant home,
Beyond the wide River,
its waves and foam.
By general consent Li Po himself (A.D. 705-762) would probably be named as China’s greatest poet. His wild Bohemian life, his gay and dissipated career at Court, his exile, and his tragic end, all combine to form a most effective setting for the splendid flow of verse which he never ceased to pour forth. At the early age of ten he wrote a “stop-short” to a firefly:—
By general agreement, Li Po himself (CE 705-762) would likely be recognized as China’s greatest poet. His free-spirited Bohemian lifestyle, his vibrant and extravagant time at Court, his exile, and his tragic ending all create a compelling backdrop for the beautiful poetry he continually produced. He wrote a “stop-short” to a firefly at the young age of ten:—
The wind makes it shine even brighter;
Oh, why not soar to heaven far away,
And twinkle close to the moon—a star?”
Li Po began by wandering about the country, until at length, with five other tippling poets, he retired to the mountains. For some time these Six Idlers of the Bamboo Grove drank and wrote verses to their hearts’ content. By and by Li Po reached the capital, and on the strength of his poetry was introduced to the Emperor as a “banished angel.” He was received with open arms, and soon became the spoilt child of the palace. On one occasion, when the Emperor sent for him, he was found lying drunk in the street; and it was only after having his face well mopped with cold water that he was fit for the Imperial presence. His talents, however, did not fail him. With a lady of the seraglio to hold his ink-slab, he dashed off some of his most impassioned lines; at which the Emperor was so overcome that he made the powerful eunuch Kao Li-shih go down on his knees and pull off the poet’s boots. On another occasion, the Emperor, who was enjoying himself with his favourite lady in the palace grounds, called for Li Po to commemorate the scene in verse. After some delay the poet arrived, supported between two eunuchs. “Please your Majesty,” he said, “I have been drinking with the Prince and he has made me drunk, but I will do my best.” Thereupon two of the ladies of the harem held up in front of him a pink silk screen, and in a very short time he had thrown off no less than ten eight-line stanzas, of which the following, describing the life of a palace favourite, is one:—
Li Po started by roaming the countryside until, eventually, along with five other drinking poets, he retreated to the mountains. For a while, these Six Idlers of the Bamboo Grove indulged in drinking and wrote poems to their hearts' content. Eventually, Li Po made his way to the capital, where, because of his poetry, he was introduced to the Emperor as a “banished angel.” He was welcomed with open arms and quickly became the pampered favorite of the palace. On one occasion, when the Emperor summoned him, he was found lying drunk in the street; it took a thorough wash with cold water to make him presentable for the Imperial court. However, his talent did not leave him. With a lady from the harem holding his ink-slab, he produced some of his most passionate lines, so moving that the Emperor commanded the powerful eunuch Kao Li-shih to kneel and remove the poet's boots. On another occasion, while the Emperor was enjoying time with his favorite lady in the palace gardens, he called for Li Po to create a poem that captured the moment. After some delay, the poet arrived, supported by two eunuchs. “Your Majesty,” he said, “I’ve been drinking with the Prince, and he got me drunk, but I’ll do my best.” Then two ladies from the harem held up a pink silk screen in front of him, and in no time he produced no fewer than ten eight-line stanzas, one of which, describing the life of a palace favorite, is as follows:—
in a gilded hall,
At the Crape-flower Pavilion,
the fairest of them all,
[153] My hair for headpiece with colorful garlands girt,
Carnations organized over my jacket and skirt! Then to drift away in the fragrant air,
And come back to the side of his Majesty’s throne ...
But the dance and the song will be over soon,
And we shall reveal "like the structure in the sky."
As time went on, Li Po fell a victim to intrigue, and left the Court in disgrace. It was then that he wrote—
As time passed, Li Po became a target of intrigue and left the Court in shame. It was during this time that he wrote—
"Yet they would not understand the full extent of my sorrow.”
After more wanderings and much adventure, he was drowned on a journey, from leaning one night too far over the edge of a boat in a drunken effort to embrace the reflection of the moon. Just previously he had indited the following lines:—
After more exploring and a lot of adventures, he drowned during a trip when he leaned too far over the side of a boat one night in a drunken attempt to reach for the moon's reflection. Just before that, he had written the following lines:—
and a kettle of wine: Alas! in the gardens I have no companion.
Then the moon gives off her light
on my cup and me,
And my shadow deceives we're a group of three.
her share of the drinks,
And my shadow must follow wherever I run,—
Yet I’ll borrow their friendship and joyfully celebrate,
And laugh away the sadness
while spring allows.
[154]
But we'll have a greeting soon.
without saying goodbye,
At our next joyful gathering
away in the sky.
His control of the “stop-short” is considered to be perfect:—
His control of the "stop-short" is regarded as flawless:—
The last cloud has just drifted by casually; But we never get tired of each other, do we,
"While we sit there together—the mountains and me.”
Sparkling like frost to my amazed eyes; I lift my head toward the beautiful moon,
"Then let me lie down, and thoughts of home come to mind."
The following are general extracts:—
The following are general extracts:—
A Parting.
A Farewell.
To merge seamlessly with the distant blue waves of the ocean; A man by himself, when the time to leave is near,
The wine cup can calm his feelings.
Where the gibbons will soon be watching:
I thought I had long since finished crying,
"But now I will never stop crying."[155]
While working at her busy loom, a noblewoman is sitting nearby,
And through the soft window screen, their voices reach her ears. She pauses and thinks about the missing spouse she might never see again; "And late at night, during those lonely hours, her tears stream down like rain."
And why should there be such a fuss? I think it's much better to be a little drunk, And nap all day long in the shade.
I hear a bird singing among the flowers; I ask, “Is it evening or morning?” The mango bird whistles, "It's spring."
I pour another full goblet,
And would sing until the moon shines brightly—
But soon I’m just as drunk as I was before.
I smile inside, but I can't respond; Like the peach blossoms swept away by the stream,
"I rise to a world that you cannot imagine.”
One more extract may be given, chiefly to exhibit what is held by the Chinese to be of the very essence of real poetry,—suggestion. A poet should not dot his i’s. The Chinese reader likes to do that for himself, each according to his own fancy. Hence such a poem as the following, often quoted as a model in its own particular line:—
One more excerpt can be shared, mainly to show what the Chinese consider to be the core of true poetry—suggestion. A poet shouldn't over-explain. The Chinese reader prefers to interpret it for themselves, each in their own way. Therefore, a poem like the following, often cited as a standard in its own unique style:—
A bird among the reeds and rushes is nesting; A small boat rowed by a beautiful daughter of a boatman, "Whose song fades away over the fast-moving water."
Another poet of the same epoch, of whom his countrymen are also justly proud, is Tu Fu (A.D. 712-770). He failed to distinguish himself at the public examinations, at which verse-making counts so much, but had nevertheless such a high opinion of his own poetry that he prescribed it as a cure for malarial fever. He finally obtained a post at Court, which he was forced to vacate in the rebellion of 755. As he himself wrote in political allegory—
Another poet from the same era, whom his fellow countrymen are also justifiably proud of, is Tu Fu (A.D. 712-770). He didn't excel in the public exams, where poetry is highly valued, but he had such a strong belief in his own work that he recommended it as a remedy for malaria. Eventually, he secured a position at Court, but had to leave during the rebellion of 755. As he wrote in political allegory—
The ferryboat rocks back and forth, as the ferryman is absent.
After further vain attempts to make an official career, he took to a wandering life, was nearly drowned by an inundation, and was compelled to live for ten days on roots. Being rescued, he succumbed next day to the effects of eating roast-beef and drinking white wine to excess after so long a fast. These are some of his poems:—
After several futile attempts to pursue an official career, he embraced a nomadic lifestyle, almost drowned in a flood, and had to survive for ten days by eating roots. After being rescued, he died the next day due to the effects of overeating roast beef and drinking too much white wine after such a long fast. Here are some of his poems:—
Before dusk surrounds the river lined with spring; Sweet scents waft from gardens by the shore,
And smoke, where crews bring their boats to anchor.
O wine, who gave you your subtle power? "A thousand worries drowned in one small cup!"
[157]
And my heart feels heavy with the rising storm.
Come now, before autumn leaves cover the ground, Don't forget to pass the wine cup around.
Kingfishers nest where people once laughed joyfully,
And now stone dragons protect his graveyard gate!
Only those who pursue pleasure are truly wise;
"Why waste our lives on grand actions?"
And during summer days, life takes a break,
Except for a swallow that flits from beam to beam,
And the wild seagull gets closer and closer.
The kids made a fish hook out of wire; My health issues require medicine more or less,
"What else does this poor frame of mine need?"
As the sounds of chopping echoed through the forest's leafy glen. I walked on ice over the stream, which still hadn’t stopped freezing,
As the slanted afternoon rays sparkled through the trees.
But, instead of ruining it, watching the deer in the golden morning light... My mind was clear when I arrived; but now I've lost my way,
"And my little boat is drifting aimlessly with the current!"
To return from the river the most intoxicated of men; More often than not, I'm in debt for my drink;—
Well, not many of us live to be seventy.[158]
The dragonfly sips and then flits away lightly,
Every creature enjoys its short little hour,
"Let's enjoy our short life while we can."
Here is a specimen of his skill with the “stop-short,” based upon a disease common to all Chinese, poets or otherwise,—nostalgia:—
Here is an example of his skill with the “stop-short,” based on a condition that affects all Chinese, poets or not—nostalgia:—
On the green hills, the red flowers appear to glow; Unfortunately, I see that another spring has passed away....
"When will it be—the day I come back?"
Of the poet Chang Ch‘ien not much is known. He graduated in 727, and entered upon an official career, but ultimately betook himself to the mountains and lived as a hermit. He is said to have been a devotee of Taoism. The following poem, however, which deals with dhyâna, or the state of mental abstraction in which all desire for existence is shaken off, would make it seem as if his leanings had been Buddhistic. It gives a perfect picture, so far as it goes, of the Buddhist retreat often to be found among mountain peaks all over China, visited by pilgrims who perform religious exercises or fulfil vows at the feet of the World-Honoured, and by contemplative students eager to shake off the “red dust” of mundane affairs:—
Of the poet Chang Chien, not much is known. He graduated in 727 and started an official career, but eventually he went to the mountains and lived as a hermit. It's said that he was a follower of Taoism. However, the following poem, which explores dhyâna, or the state of mental focus where all desire for existence is let go, suggests that he might have had Buddhist inclinations. It perfectly captures, to the extent that it can, the Buddhist retreats often found among mountain peaks throughout China, frequented by pilgrims who engage in religious practices or fulfill vows at the feet of the World-Honoured, as well as by contemplative students eager to free themselves from the “red dust” of everyday life:—
The rising sun touches the tall trees with gold,
As I make my way along a winding path in the dark, Dhyâna’s hall, tucked away among fir and beech trees. In these hills, cheerful birds enjoy themselves,
A man's heart as free from shadows as this lake; Here, the sounds of the world are quieted, almost magically,
"Except for the ringing of the altar bell."
There can be little doubt of the influence of Buddhism[159] upon the poet Ts‘ên Ts‘an, who graduated about 750, as witness his lines on that faith:—
There’s no doubt about how Buddhism[159] influenced the poet Ts'en Ts'an, who graduated around 750, as seen in his verses about that faith:—
I get on my horse and stand next to the sun. The air is clear; I see vast forests stretching out. And misty peaks where ancient kings rest in peace.
Barely over my doorstep peeks the Southern Hill; The Wei narrows down to a stream outside my window....
O Pure Faith, if I had only known your extent,
The Golden God__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ had always been my hope!
Wang Chien took the highest degree in 775, and rose to be Governor of a District. He managed, however, to offend one of the Imperial clansmen, in consequence of which his official career was abruptly cut short. He wrote a good deal of verse, and was on terms of intimacy with several of the great contemporary poets. In the following lines, the metre of which is irregular, he alludes to the extraordinary case of a soldier’s wife who spent all her time on a hill-top looking down the Yang-tsze, watching for her husband’s return from the wars. At length—
Wang Chien earned his highest degree in 775 and became the Governor of a District. However, he ended up offending a member of the Imperial family, which abruptly ended his official career. He wrote a lot of poetry and was close friends with several prominent poets of his time. In the following lines, which have an irregular meter, he references the remarkable story of a soldier’s wife who spent all her time on a hilltop overlooking the Yangtze, waiting for her husband to come back from the wars. Finally—
By the river's long path,
She was carved into stone,
And can never return;
In the midst of the wind and the rainstorm, forever and always, She reaches out to every person coming home that way.
The last line makes the stone figure, into which the unhappy woman was changed, appear to be asking of every fresh arrival news of the missing man. That is the skill of the artist, and is inseparably woven into the original.
The last line makes the stone figure, into which the unhappy woman was transformed, seem to be asking every new arrival for news about the missing man. That is the talent of the artist, and it's an essential part of the original.
Passing over many poets equally well known with some of those already cited, we reach a name undoubtedly the most venerated of all those ever associated in any way with the great mass of Chinese literature. Han Yü (A.D. 768-824), canonised and usually spoken of as Han Wên-kung, was not merely a poet, but a statesman of the first rank, and philosopher to boot. He rose from among the humblest of the people to the highest offices of State. In 803 he presented a memorial protesting against certain extravagant honours with which the Emperor Hsien Tsung proposed to receive a bone of Buddha. The monarch was furious, and but for the intercession of friends it would have fared badly with the bold writer. As it was, he was banished to Ch‘ao-chou Fu in Kuangtung, where he set himself to civilise the rude inhabitants of those wild parts. In a temple at the summit of the neighbouring range there is to be seen at this day a huge picture of the Prince of Literature, as he has been called by foreigners from his canonisation, with the following legend attached:—“Wherever he passed, he purified.” He is even said to have driven away a huge crocodile which was devastating the watercourses in the neighbourhood; and the denunciatory ultimatum which he addressed to the monster and threw into the river, together with a pig and a goat, is still regarded as a model of Chinese composition. It was not very long ere he was recalled to the capital and reinstated in office; but he had been delicate all his life and had grown prematurely old, and was thus unable to resist a severe illness which came upon him. His friend and contemporary, Liu Tsung-yüan, said that he never ventured to open the works of Han Yü without first washing his hands in rose-water.[161] His writings, especially his essays, are often of the very highest order, leaving nothing to be desired either in originality or in style. But it is more than all for his pure and noble character, his calm and dignified patriotism, that the Chinese still keep his memory green. The following lines were written by Su Tung-p‘o, nearly 300 years after his death, for a shrine which had just been put up in honour of the dead teacher by the people of Ch‘ao-chou Fu:—
Passing over many poets who are just as well-known as some already mentioned, we come to a name that is undoubtedly the most revered among all those associated with the vast body of Chinese literature. Han Yu (CE 768-824), canonized and commonly referred to as Han Wên-kung, was not just a poet but also a top-ranking statesman and philosopher. He rose from the most humble beginnings to the highest government offices. In 803, he submitted a memorial opposing certain extravagant honors the Emperor Hsien Tsung intended to bestow on a bone of Buddha. The emperor was furious, and without the intervention of friends, the bold writer would have faced severe consequences. As it happened, he was exiled to Ch‘ao-chou Fu in Kuangtung, where he committed himself to civilizing the rough inhabitants of those wild areas. In a temple at the peak of the nearby range, there is still a huge portrait of the Prince of Literature, as he has been named by outsiders since his canonization, with the accompanying inscription: “Wherever he passed, he purified.” He is even said to have driven away a massive crocodile that was wreaking havoc on the local waterways; the denunciatory ultimatum he hurled at the creature, along with a pig and a goat, is still considered a model of Chinese writing. It wasn’t long before he was recalled to the capital and reinstated in his position; however, he had been fragile all his life and had aged prematurely, rendering him unable to recover from a severe illness that struck him. His friend and contemporary, Liu Tsung-yüan, remarked that he never dared to read the works of Han Yü without first washing his hands in rose water.[161] His writings, especially his essays, are often of the highest caliber, lacking nothing in originality or style. But above all, it is for his pure and noble character, his calm and dignified patriotism that the Chinese continue to honor his memory. The following lines were penned by Su Tung-p‘o nearly 300 years after his death for a shrine recently erected in honor of the late teacher by the people of Ch‘ao-chou Fu:—
He reached out with his hand to touch the beauty of the sky; Clothed in the brilliant light of the stars,
The wind gently carried him to the throne of God.
He got rid of the useless parts and distractions of his generation.
He wandered across the far reaches of the earth.
He covered all of nature with his bright rays,
The third member of the genius trio.[13]
His rivals chased after him hopelessly,
Stunned by the brightness of the light.
He cursed Buddha; he insulted his prince;
He traveled far to the distant south; He walked by Shun's grave and cried for the daughters of Yao.
The water god went ahead of him and calmed the waves. He drove the fierce monster away as if it were a lamb.
But up in heaven, there was no music, and God was sad,
And called him to come sit next to the Throne. And now, with these humble gifts, I greet him; With red lychees and yellow plantains. Unfortunately, he didn't stay on earth for a while,
"But quickly passed through, with flowing hair, into the great unknown.”
Han Yü wrote a large quantity of verse, frequently playful, on an immense variety of subjects, and under his touch the commonplace was often transmuted into wit. Among other pieces there is one on his teeth, which seemed to drop out at regular intervals, so that he[162] could calculate roughly what span of life remained to him. Altogether, his poetry cannot be classed with that of the highest order, unlike his prose writings, extracts from which will be given in the next chapter. The following poem is a specimen of his lighter vein:—
Han Yü wrote a lot of poetry, often playful and covering a wide range of topics. With his style, he often turned the ordinary into something witty. One of his poems is about his teeth that seemed to fall out at regular intervals, allowing him[162] to roughly estimate how much time he had left. Overall, his poetry isn't on the same level as his best prose, excerpts of which will be shared in the next chapter. Here’s a poem that showcases his lighter side:—
My net is thrown across the stream,
was everything I could hope for.
Or hide and shoot the geese. that shout and hurry by,
And cover my rent and taxes with
the gains of the pursuit.
Then home to peace and happiness, with wife and kids happy, Even if the clothes are rough and the food is tough,
and earned daily.
But now I read and read, barely realizing what is it all about,
And, wanting to expand my knowledge,
I wear myself out. I draw a snake and give it legs,
to realize I've wasted talent,
And my hair gets whiter every day
as I rush toward the hill.[14]
I sit among the sorrows
I've taken on my own burden,
And I find myself disconnected from everyone,
among the undead.
I want to drown my awareness
in wine, sadly! in vain:
Oblivion goes by fast
and my sorrows start over.
Old age arrives, yet holds back the call to leave....
So I’ll take another hit
"just to soothe my hurting heart."
Humane treatment of the lower animals is not generally supposed to be a characteristic of the Chinese. They have no Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals, which may perhaps account for some of their shortcomings in this direction. Han Yü was above all things of a kindly, humane nature, and although the following piece cannot be taken seriously, it affords a useful index to his general feelings:—
Humane treatment of animals is not usually seen as a trait of the Chinese. They don’t have a Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals, which might explain some of their shortcomings in this area. Han Yü was, above all, a kind and humane person, and even though the following piece shouldn’t be taken too seriously, it gives a helpful insight into his overall feelings:—
Spare the mosquitoes of the night!
And if they continue their evil business,
Let a barrier stop their escape.
Like you, they make the most of their little day;
And then, with autumn's first breath,
“Like you, they are also swept away.”
The following lines were written on the way to his place of exile in Kuangtung:—
The following lines were written on the way to his place of exile in Kuangtung:—
Look at the remains of spring!
My boat sits in still water, At dawn, I hear the wild birds singing.
The rising sun shines on me,
And fills me with a momentary hope,—
A prisoner wishing to be free.
Though care attaches more closely than before.
But wait! Let’s put all our worries aside. "When they finally close the coffin lid."
Another famous poet, worthy to be mentioned even after Han Yü, was Po Chü-I (A.D. 772-846). As a child[164] he was most precocious, knowing a considerable number of the written characters at the early age of seven months, after having had each one pointed out only once by his nurse. He graduated at the age of seventeen, and rose to high office in the State, though at one period of his life he was banished to a petty post, which somewhat disgusted him with officialdom. To console himself, he built a retreat at Hsiang-shan, by which name he is sometimes called; and there, together with eight congenial companions, he gave himself up to poetry and speculations upon a future life. To escape recognition and annoyance, all names were dropped, and the party was generally known as the Nine Old Gentlemen of Hsiang-shan. This reaching the ears of the Emperor, he was transferred to be Governor of Chung-chou; and on the accession of Mu Tsung in 821 he was sent as Governor to Hangchow. There he built one of the great embankments of the beautiful Western Lake, still known as Po’s Embankment. He was subsequently Governor of Soochow, and finally rose in 841 to be President of the Board of War. His poems were collected by Imperial command and engraved upon tablets of stone, which were set up in a garden he had made for himself in imitation of his former beloved retreat at Hsiang-shan. He disbelieved in the genuineness of the Tao-Tê-Ching, and ridiculed its preposterous claims as follows:—
Another famous poet worth mentioning even after Han Yü was Po Chü-I (A.D. 772-846). As a child[164], he was highly intelligent, knowing a significant number of written characters by the age of seven months, having only seen each one pointed out once by his nurse. He graduated at seventeen and rose to a high position in the government, though at one point in his life, he was exiled to a minor post, which made him somewhat disillusioned with official life. To ease his mind, he created a retreat at Hsiang-shan, by which name he is sometimes referred to; there, with eight like-minded friends, he immersed himself in poetry and reflections on the afterlife. To avoid being recognized and bothered, they dropped all names, and the group became popularly known as the Nine Old Gentlemen of Hsiang-shan. This came to the Emperor’s attention, and he was then appointed as Governor of Chung-chou; and when Mu Tsung took the throne in 821, he was assigned as Governor of Hangchow. There, he built one of the major embankments of the beautiful Western Lake, which is still known as Po’s Embankment. He later became Governor of Soochow and eventually, in 841, rose to the position of President of the Board of War. His poems were collected by Imperial order and carved into stone tablets, which were erected in a garden he created for himself, mimicking his cherished retreat at Hsiang-shan. He doubted the authenticity of the Tao-Tê-Ching, ridiculing its absurd claims as follows:—
What happens to Lao Tzŭ’s own “Five thousand words or more?”
Here is a charming poem from his pen, which tells[165] the story of a poor lute-girl’s sorrows. This piece is ranked very high by the commentator Lin Hsi-chung, who points out how admirably the wording is adapted to echo the sense, and declares that such workmanship raises the reader to that state of mental ecstasy known to the Buddhists as samâdhi, and can only be produced once in a thousand autumns. The “guest” is the poet himself, setting out a second time for his place of banishment, as mentioned above, from a point about half-way thither, where he had been struck down by illness:—
Here is a charming poem from his pen, which tells[165] the story of a poor lute-girl’s sorrows. This piece is highly regarded by the commentator Lin Hsi-chung, who points out how perfectly the wording matches the sentiment and claims that this kind of craftsmanship elevates the reader to a state of mental ecstasy known to Buddhists as samâdhi, and can only be created once in a thousand autumns. The “guest” is the poet himself, embarking on his journey back to his place of banishment, as mentioned earlier, from a point about halfway there, where he was struck down by illness:—
“By night, at the riverside, adieus were spoken: beneath the maple’s flower-like leaves, blooming amid autumnal decay. Host had dismounted to speed the parting guest, already on board his boat. Then a stirrup-cup went round, but no flute, no guitar, was heard. And so, ere the heart was warmed with wine, came words of cold farewell beneath the bright moon, glittering over the bosom of the broad stream ... when suddenly across the water a lute broke forth into sound. Host forgot to go, guest lingered on, wondering whence the music, and asking who the performer might be. At this, all was hushed, but no answer given. A boat approached, and the musician was invited to join the party. Cups were refilled, lamps trimmed again, and preparations for festivity renewed. At length, after much pressing, she came forth, hiding her face behind her lute; and twice or thrice sweeping the strings, betrayed emotion ere her song was sung. Then every note she struck swelled with pathos deep and strong, as though telling the tale of a wrecked and hopeless life, while with bent head and rapid finger she poured forth her soul in melody. Now softly, now slowly, her plec[166]trum sped to and fro; now this air, now that; loudly, with the crash of falling rain; softly, as the murmur of whispered words; now loud and soft together, like the patter of pearls and pearlets dropping upon a marble dish. Or liquid, like the warbling of the mango-bird in the bush; trickling, like the streamlet on its downward course. And then, like the torrent, stilled by the grip of frost, so for a moment was the music lulled, in a passion too deep for sound. Then, as bursts the water from the broken vase, as clash the arms upon the mailed horseman, so fell the plectrum once more upon the strings with a slash like the rent of silk.
“By night, at the riverside, goodbyes were said: under the maple’s flower-like leaves, blooming amid autumn decay. The host had gotten off his horse to see the departing guest, who was already on his boat. Then a stirrup cup was passed around, but no flute or guitar was heard. And so, before the wine could warm the heart, came words of cold farewell under the bright moon, sparkling over the surface of the wide stream ... when suddenly across the water, a lute started playing. The host forgot to leave, and the guest stayed, curious about the music and who was playing. At this, everything went quiet, but no answer was given. A boat came closer, and the musician was invited to join the group. Cups were refilled, lamps trimmed again, and preparations for a celebration resumed. Eventually, after much urging, she stepped forward, hiding her face behind her lute; and two or three times she brushed the strings, showing emotion before her song began. Then every note she played was filled with deep and strong emotion, as if telling the story of a wrecked and hopeless life, while with her head bent and fingers moving quickly, she poured her soul into the melody. Now softly, now slowly, her plectrum moved back and forth; now this tune, now that; loudly, like the sound of falling rain; softly, like the murmur of whispered words; now loud and soft together, like the patter of pearls and droplets falling on a marble dish. Or liquid, like the song of the mango-bird in the bush; trickling, like the stream flowing downhill. And then, like a torrent, stilled by the grip of frost, the music was silenced for a moment, in a passion too deep for sound. Then, as water bursts from a broken vase, as arms clash upon the armored horseman, the plectrum fell once more upon the strings with a slash like the tearing of silk.”
“Silence on all sides: not a sound stirred the air. The autumn moon shone silver athwart the tide, as with a sigh the musician thrust her plectrum beneath the strings and quietly prepared to take leave. ‘My childhood,’ said she, ‘was spent at the capital, in my home near the hills. At thirteen, I learnt the guitar, and my name was enrolled among the primas of the day. The maëstro himself acknowledged my skill: the most beauteous of women envied my lovely face. The youths of the neighbourhood vied with each other to do me honour: a single song brought me I know not how many costly bales. Golden ornaments and silver pins were smashed, blood-red skirts of silk were stained with wine, in oft-times echoing applause. And so I laughed on from year to year, while the spring breeze and autumn moon swept over my careless head.
“Silence all around: not a sound stirred the air. The autumn moon glowed silver over the tide, and with a sigh, the musician slipped her pick under the strings and quietly got ready to leave. ‘I spent my childhood in the capital, in my home near the hills. At thirteen, I learned the guitar, and my name was recognized among the primas of the time. The maëstro himself acknowledged my skill: the most beautiful women envied my pretty face. The young men in the neighborhood competed to honor me: a single song brought me countless expensive gifts. Golden jewelry and silver pins were broken, blood-red silk skirts were stained with wine, often accompanied by roaring applause. And so I laughed on year after year, while the spring breeze and autumn moon swept over my carefree head.”
“‘Then my brother went away to the wars: my mother died. Nights passed and mornings came; and with them my beauty began to fade. My doors were no longer thronged; but few cavaliers remained. So I took a husband and became a trader’s wife. He was[167] all for gain, and little recked of separation from me. Last month he went off to buy tea, and I remained behind, to wander in my lonely boat on moon-lit nights over the cold wave, thinking of the happy days gone by, my reddened eyes telling of tearful dreams.’
“‘Then my brother went off to war: my mother passed away. Nights went by and mornings came; and with them, my beauty started to fade. My doors were no longer busy; only a few knights remained. So I married and became a trader’s wife. He was[167] all about making money and didn’t care much about being apart from me. Last month he left to buy tea, and I stayed behind, wandering in my lonely boat on moonlit nights over the cold waves, thinking about the happy days that used to be, my red eyes showing my tearful dreams.’
“The sweet melody of the lute had already moved my soul to pity, and now these words pierced me to the heart again. ‘O lady,’ I cried, ‘we are companions in misfortune, and need no ceremony to be friends. Last year I quitted the Imperial city, and fever-stricken reached this spot, where in its desolation, from year’s end to year’s end, no flute or guitar is heard. I live by the marshy river-bank, surrounded by yellow reeds and stunted bamboos. Day and night no sounds reach my ears save the blood-stained note of the nightjar, the gibbon’s mournful wail. Hill songs I have, and village pipes with their harsh discordant twang. But now that I listen to thy lute’s discourse, methinks ’tis the music of the gods. Prithee sit down awhile and sing to us yet again, while I commit thy story to writing.’
“The sweet melody of the lute had already stirred my soul with compassion, and now these words struck me to the core again. ‘Oh lady,’ I exclaimed, ‘we are partners in hardship and don’t need any formalities to be friends. Last year I left the Imperial city, and in a fevered state, I made my way here, where in its emptiness, from year’s end to year’s end, no flute or guitar is ever heard. I live by the muddy riverbank, surrounded by yellow reeds and scraggly bamboos. Day and night, the only sounds that reach me are the blood-curdling call of the nightjar and the mournful cry of the gibbon. I have hill songs and village pipes with their harsh, discordant twang. But now that I hear your lute’s music, it feels like the sound of the gods. Please, sit down for a while and sing to us again, while I write down your story.’”
“Grateful to me (for she had been standing long), the lute-girl sat down and quickly broke forth into another song, sad and soft, unlike the song of just now. Then all her hearers melted into tears unrestrained; and none flowed more freely than mine, until my bosom was wet with weeping.”
“Grateful to me (since she had been standing for a while), the lute-girl sat down and quickly started another song, one that was sad and soft, different from the one just before. Then all her listeners broke down in tears; none cried more freely than I did, until my chest was soaked with tears.”
Perhaps the best known of all the works of Po Chü-i is a narrative poem of some length entitled “The Everlasting Wrong.” It refers to the ignominious downfall of the Emperor known as Ming Huang (A.D. 685-762), who himself deserves a passing notice. At his accession to the throne in 712, he was called upon to face an attempt[168] on the part of his aunt, the T‘ai-p‘ing Princess, to displace him; but this he succeeded in crushing, and entered upon what promised to be a glorious reign. He began with economy, closing the silk factories and forbidding the palace ladies to wear jewels or embroideries, considerable quantities of which were actually burnt. Until 740 the country was fairly prosperous. The administration was improved, the empire was divided into fifteen provinces, and schools were established in every village. The Emperor was a patron of literature, and himself a poet of no mean capacity. He published an edition of the Classic of Filial Piety, and caused the text to be engraved on four tablets of stone, A.D. 745. His love of war, however, and his growing extravagance, led to increased taxation. Fond of music, he founded a college for training youth of both sexes in this art. He surrounded himself by a brilliant Court, welcoming such men as the poet Li Po, at first for their talents alone, but afterwards for their readiness to participate in scenes of revelry and dissipation provided for the amusement of the Imperial concubine, the ever-famous Yang Kuei-fei. Eunuchs were appointed to official posts, and the grossest forms of religious superstition were encouraged. Women ceased to veil themselves as of old. Gradually the Emperor left off concerning himself with affairs of State; a serious rebellion broke out, and his Majesty sought safety in flight to Ssŭch‘uan, returning only after having abdicated in favour of his son. The accompanying poem describes the rise of Yang Kuei-fei, her tragic fate at the hands of the soldiery, and her subsequent communication with her heart-broken lover from the world of shadows beyond the grave:—
Perhaps the most well-known work of Po Chü-i is a lengthy narrative poem titled “The Everlasting Wrong.” It tells the story of the disgraceful downfall of Emperor Ming Huang (A.D. 685-762), who deserves a brief mention. When he took the throne in 712, he faced an attempt by his aunt, the T’ai-p’ing Princess, to take his place, but he managed to defeat her and began what seemed to be a glorious reign. He started with frugality, shutting down the silk factories and prohibiting the palace ladies from wearing jewels or embroidery, with many items actually burned. Until 740, the country was relatively prosperous. The administration was improved, the empire was divided into fifteen provinces, and schools were created in every village. The Emperor supported literature and was a competent poet himself. He published an edition of the Classic of Filial Piety, and had the text engraved on four stone tablets in A.D. 745. However, his love for war and growing extravagance led to higher taxes. Enjoying music, he founded a college to train young men and women in this art. He filled his court with talented individuals, including the poet Li Po, initially for their skills but later for their willingness to join in the extravagant parties designed to entertain his famous concubine, Yang Kuei-fei. Eunuchs were placed in official positions, and extreme religious superstition was promoted. Women stopped covering their faces as they once did. Gradually, the Emperor became less involved in state affairs; a significant rebellion erupted, and he sought refuge in Sichuan, returning only after abdicating in favor of his son. The accompanying poem recounts the rise of Yang Kuei-fei, her tragic demise at the hands of soldiers, and her later communication with her heartbroken lover from the realm beyond the grave:—
yearned for a "subverter of empires;"[15]
For years, he had searched without success. to obtain such a treasure for his palace....
just grown into womanhood,
Raised in the private rooms,
completely unknown to fame.
But nature had generously gifted her with a beauty that’s hard to hide,
And one day she was called. to a place next to the monarch.
Her bright eyes and cheerful laughter
fascinated everyone who saw it,
And amidst the makeup and cosmetics of the harem
her beauty reigned supreme.
In the coolness of spring, by royal decree,
she bathed in the Hua-ch‘ing Pool,
Washing her body in the smooth waves
of the ever-warm fountain.
Then, when she came out, assisted by attendants,
her graceful and elegant movements Finally earned her kind favor,
captivating His Majesty’s heart.
headdress that fluttered as she walked,
In the midst of the pleasures of the Hibiscus Pavilion
She spent the gentle spring nights. Spring nights, too brief unfortunately! for them,
though lasting until dawn,—
From now on, no more audiences. in the early morning hours.
Celebrations and feasts in rapid succession,
always on the go,
She always chosen for the spring trip,
selected for the nightly party.
[170] Three thousand unmatched beauties graced the apartments of the monarch's harem,
Yet his Majesty always reserved his exclusive attention for her.
Spending her life in a “golden house,”[16]
with beautiful girls to attend to her,
She was carried to ecstasy every day. on the wine vapors of the banquet hall.
Her sisters and brothers, all of them, were elevated to the status of nobles.
Alas! for the cursed glories which she gave to her family.
So, it happened that fathers and mothers
throughout the entire empire No longer felt joy over the birth of sons,
but over the birth of daughters.
In the beautiful palace piercing the gray clouds above,
Heavenly music, carried by the wind,
is spread out on all sides;
Of music and dance to the guitar and flute,
All day long,
his Majesty never gets tired.
But suddenly comes the wave
of the fish-skin war drums,
Breaking rudely through the air of the “Rainbow Skirt and Feather Jacket.”
the grand gates of the capital.
A thousand war chariots and ten thousand horses
head southwest.
Feathers and jewels in the crowd,
onward and then a stop.
A hundred li beyond the west gate, leaving the city walls behind,
[171] The soldiers won't advance; nothing more to do
Until she of the moth brows dies in front of everyone.
Gold ornaments are lying on the ground. with no one to collect them,
Kingfisher wings, golden birds, and expensive jade hairpins.
The king hides his face,
unable to save; And as he turns to look back, Tears and blood flowed together.
with whistling winds,
Across cloud-covered mountaintops they head there. Few are the travelers who reach the peaks of Mount Omi;
The bright shine of the standards
grows dimmer day by day.
Dark the Ssŭch‘uan waters, dark the Sichuan hills;
Daily and nightly, Your Majesty is overwhelmed by deep sorrow.
Traveling on, the vivid brightness the sight of the moon makes his heart heavy,
And the sound of a bell ringing through the evening rain cuts his organs in half.
he's at the familiar spot,
And there he stays, unable to completely break away.
But from the soil of the earth at the base of Ma-wei hill,
There's no sign of her beautiful face showing up,
only the location of death.
The eyes of the ruler and the advisor connect,
and robes are soaked with tears,
They leave heading east and move quickly on. to the capital at full speed.
[172]
as before.
There's the hibiscus by the pavilion,
Here are the willows of the palace.
In the hibiscus, he sees her face,
In the willow, he sees her eyebrows:
How in the presence of these if tears shouldn't flow,—
In spring among the flowers
of the peach and plum,
During the autumn rains when the leaves
of the wu t‘ung fall?
To the south of the western palace. there are many trees,
And when their leaves cover the steps,
No one sweeps them away anymore.
The hair of the Pear-Garden musicians is white as if it's aged; The protectors of the Pepper Chamber[17]
do not seem young to him anymore.
Where fireflies dance through the hall,
He sits in silence, grieving; Alone, the lamp wick went out,
He still can't sleep.
Take your time with the watches,
for the nights are now too long,
And the constellations shine bright,
as if dawn would never arrive.
Cold settles over the duck-and-drake tiles,[18]
and heavy frost,
The kingfisher blanket is cool,
with no one to share its warmth.
Separated by life and death,
time keeps moving,
But her spirit never returns. to visit him in dreams.[173]
of the Hung-tu school,
Was able, through his flawless skill, to summon
the spirits of the deceased.
Eager to calm the worried mind of his ruler,
This magician takes requests to encourage a dedicated search.
Carried on the clouds, driven through the air,
he rushes with lightning speed
High up in the sky, low down on the ground,
looking everywhere.
Above, he searches the skies; below, the Yellow Springs,
But nowhere in these expansive areas can we find her place.
Eventually, he hears about the Isle of the Blest
away in the middle of the ocean,
Lying in empty realms,
barely visible. There are brightly decorated buildings rise up like rainbow clouds,
And there are many kind and beautiful Immortals. spend their days in peace.
Among them is one whose name sounds on lips as Eternal,
And by her snow-white skin and flower-like face he knows that this is her.
Knocking at the green door at the west gate of the golden palace,
He asks a nice maid to announce him. to her mistress, even prettier.
She heard about this embassy sent by the Son of Heaven, Starts from her dreams among the fabric curtains.
Grabbing her clothes and pushing the pillow aside, she wakes up quickly,
And starts to dress up
with pearls and gems.
[174] Her messy, cloud-like hairstyle, shows that she has just woken up,
And with her flowery headpiece askew, she walks into the hall.
The sleeves of her eternal robes
are filled by the breeze,
As she appears to dance again to the “Rainbow Skirt and Feather Jacket.”
Her expression is steady and relaxed,
even though countless tears fall,
Wetting a spray of pear blossom,
as if with the raindrops of spring.
Suppressing her emotions and holding back her grief, She expresses her gratitude to His Majesty,
Since they parted, saying how She misses his presence and voice; And how, even though their love on earth has come to an end so quickly,
The days and months among the Blessed are still long-lasting.
And now she turns and looks towards the humans' home,
But can't make out the Imperial city
lost in the dust and fog.
Then she pulls out the old mementos,
tokens of everlasting love,
A gold hairpin, an enamel brooch,
and asks the magician to take these back. She keeps one half of the hairpin,
and one half of the enamel brooch, Breaking the yellow gold with her hands, and splitting the enamel in half.
“Tell him,” she said, “to be strong in spirit,
as this gold and enamel, And then in heaven or on the earth below. "Maybe we will meet again." As they were saying goodbye, she shared her thoughts with the magician
many heartfelt messages of love,
Among the others remembering a promise understood by both parties;
[175] On the seventh day of the seventh moon,
in the Hall of Immortality,
At midnight, when no one was around,
he whispered in her ear,
"I promise that we will always soar
like the one-winged birds,[19]
Or grow together like a tree
with intertwining branches.”[20]
Heaven and Earth, as enduring as they are,
will someday pass away;
But this great injustice will last forever,
endless, forever and always.
A precocious and short-lived poet was Li Ho, of the ninth century. He began to write verses at the age of seven. Twenty years later he met a strange man riding on a hornless dragon, who said to him, “God Almighty has finished his Jade Pavilion, and has sent for you to be his secretary.” Shortly after this he died. The following is a specimen of his poetry:—
A talented and brief-lived poet was Li Ho, from the ninth century. He started writing poetry at the age of seven. Twenty years later, he encountered a strange man riding a hornless dragon, who told him, “God Almighty has completed his Jade Pavilion and has summoned you to be his secretary.” Shortly after this, he passed away. The following is an example of his poetry:—
At twenty, the gentle buzz of wine in my head,
The bit-tassels on my white horse shine steadily. As the scent of the gold-threaded willow drifts over the stream. But until she smiles, all these flowers give off no light;
When her hair cascades down, the entire landscape becomes vibrant; My hand on her sleeve as I look into her eyes,
"A kingfisher hairpin will soon be my reward."
Chang Chi, who also flourished in the ninth century, was eighty years old when he died. He was on terms of close friendship with Han Yü, and like him, too, a vigorous opponent of both Buddhism and Taoism. The following is his most famous poem, the beauty of which, says a commentator, lies beyond the words:—
Shang-Chi, who thrived in the ninth century, was eighty years old when he passed away. He had a close friendship with Han Yü and, like him, was a strong critic of both Buddhism and Taoism. Here is his most famous poem, which, according to a commentator, has a beauty that goes beyond the words:—
You sent me two expensive pearls. And I, seeing that Love had taken over your heart,
I wrapped them up coldly in my silk vest.
My husband is a captain in the King's army; And someone with wit like yours should say,
"The loyalty of wives is forever and always."
Many more poets of varying shades of excellence must here be set aside, their efforts often brightened by those quaint conceits which are so dear to the Chinese reader, but which approach so perilously near to bathos when they appear in foreign garb. A few specimens, torn from their setting, may perhaps have an interest of their own. Here is a lady complaining of the leaden-footed flight of time as marked by the water-clock:—
Many more poets with different levels of skill have to be set aside here. Their work is often enhanced by those charming ideas that are so loved by Chinese readers, but which can seem overly sentimental when presented in a foreign style. A few examples, taken out of context, might still hold some interest on their own. Here’s a woman lamenting the slow passage of time as indicated by the water clock:—
has been filled with the sea,
To make the long, long night seem an endless night for me!”
The second line in the next example is peculiarly characteristic:—
The second line in the next example is uniquely characteristic:—
The next refers to candles burning in a room where two friends are having a last talk on the night before parting for a long period:—
The next part describes candles flickering in a room where two friends are having their final conversation on the night before they part ways for a long time:—
"And gutters sadly down until dawn comes."
This last is from a friend to a friend at a distance:—
This last one is from a friend to another friend who's far away:—
"Do you remember the happy hours of that rainy evening?"
A popular poet of the ninth century was Li Shê, especially well known for the story of his capture by highwaymen. The chief knew him by name and called for a sample of his art, eliciting the following lines, which immediately secured his release:—
A famous poet from the ninth century was Li She, particularly recognized for the tale of his capture by robbers. The leader knew him by name and requested a sample of his work, prompting these lines, which quickly guaranteed his freedom:—
When the brigands' daggers shine from the leafy forest clearings... And yet there's no need to be afraid, nor to get out of their way,
"For more than half the world is made up of bigger troublemakers than they are!"
A popular physician in great request, as well as a poet, was Ma Tzŭ-Jan (d. A.D. 880). He studied Taoism in a hostile sense, as would appear from the following poem by him; nevertheless, according to tradition, he was ultimately taken up to heaven alive:—
A well-known and highly sought-after doctor, who was also a poet, was Ma Tzŭ-Jan (d. AD 880). He approached Taoism in a skeptical way, as shown in the following poem attributed to him; however, according to tradition, he was eventually taken up to heaven while still alive:—
But why seek eternal life through miraculous pills?
Noise isn't found in the marketplace, nor is there silence in the hills.
[178] I already know the secret to eternal youth:
"Embrace whatever fate comes your way with a calm and philosophical mindset."
Hsü An-chên, of the ninth century, is entitled to a place among the T‘ang poets, if only for the following piece:—
Hsü An-chên, from the ninth century, deserves to be recognized among the T‘ang poets, if only for this piece:—
And the moon was almost gone,
How my thoughts wandered on!
From a lute that someone plays, And I know that it’s her,
The sweet girl next door to me.
Her moth eyebrows rise before me,
And I feel a soft excitement. Her fingers must be cold.
So effectively block us I'm hurrying away from the street. "And in dreamland, I hope to meet."
The following lines by Tu Ch‘in-niang, a poetess of the ninth century, are included in a collection of 300 gems of the T‘ang dynasty:—
The following lines by Tu Ch'in-niang, a poetess from the ninth century, are included in a collection of 300 gems from the T‘ang dynasty:—
which shine in vibrant colors,
But I would have you resent the hours of youth that slips away.
Go, pick the blooming flower early,
so you don't come back again Alas! on the withered stem
no blooming flowers left!”
It is time perhaps to bring to a close the long list, which might be almost indefinitely lengthened. Ssŭ-k‘ung T‘u (A.D. 834-908) was a secretary in the Board of Rites, but he threw up his post and became a hermit. Returning to Court in 905, he accidentally dropped part of his official insignia at an audience,—an unpardonable breach of Court etiquette,—and was allowed to retire once more to the hills, where he ultimately starved himself to death through grief at the murder of the youthful Emperor. He is commonly known as the Last of the T‘angs; his poetry, which is excessively difficult to understand, ranking correspondingly high in the estimation of Chinese critics. The following philosophical poem, consisting of twenty-four apparently unconnected stanzas, is admirably adapted to exhibit the form under which pure Taoism commends itself to the mind of a cultivated scholar:—
It might be time to wrap up this long list, which could go on indefinitely. Ssŭ-k‘ung T‘u (CE 834-908) was a secretary in the Board of Rites, but he quit his job to become a hermit. He returned to the Court in 905 and accidentally dropped part of his official insignia during an audience—a serious breach of Court etiquette—and was allowed to retire again to the hills, where he ultimately starved himself to death out of grief for the murder of the young Emperor. He is often referred to as the Last of the T‘angs; his poetry, which is extremely difficult to understand, is held in high regard by Chinese critics. The following philosophical poem, made up of twenty-four seemingly unconnected stanzas, is perfectly suited to showcase the form that pure Taoism takes in the eyes of an educated scholar:—
i.—Energy—Absolute.
i.—Energy—Total.
Spiritual existence means inner fulfillment.
Let's go back to Nothing and step into the Absolute,
Building strength for energy.
Loaded with timeless principles,
Across the vast emptiness,
Where clouds darken,
And the wind keeps blowing endlessly around,
Beyond current understandings,
Let’s gain the Center,
And there hold on firmly without using violence,
“Powered by an endless supply.”
ii.—Tranquil Repose.
ii.—Serene Rest.
Watered by the timeless melodies,
Soaring with the lonely crane.[180] It's like a soft breeze in spring,
Softly draping the flowing robe;
It’s like the sound of the bamboo flute,
Whose sweetness we would gladly claim as our own.
Running into each other by chance feels casual and approachable,
In our search, we find it difficult to obtain. Constantly changing in appearance,
"It slips from your hold and disappears."
iii.—Slim—Stout.
iii.—Slim—Sturdy.
In the heart of a wild valley Soon, I see a beautiful girl. The peach trees are filled with green leaves,
The breeze softly flows by the stream,
Willows shade the winding path, Darting orioles gather in groups.
I eagerly press forward. As the reality sinks in for me....
It's the eternal theme
"Which, although old, is always fresh."
iv.—Concentration.
iv.—Focus.
The sun setting in clear air,
I take off my hat and walk alone, Listening to the birds sing.
No wild geese fly here,
And she is so far away;
But my thoughts keep her close. As in the past. Across the water, dark clouds swirl,
Under the moonlight, the islets are visible, And sweet words are exchanged. "Even though the great River flows in between."
v.—Height—Antiquity.
v.—Height—Ancient times.
His hand holding a lotus flower,
[181] Off to eternity, Trackless through the realms of Space!
With the moon, he comes out of the Ladle,[21]
Speeding with a good wind; Below, Mount Hua looms ominously,
And from it rings a clear-toned bell.
I stare blankly at the place where his image used to be,
Now beyond the limits of death...
Ah, the Yellow Emperor and Yao,
They are his unrivaled models.”
vi.—Refinement.
vi.—Refinement.
A rain shower on the thatched roof hut
Where a gentle scholar sits,
With tall bamboos growing on both sides,
And white clouds in the freshly cleared sky,
And birds darting through the branches of trees.
Then resting on his lute in the cool shade, A waterfall cascading overhead,
Leaves are falling, silence all around,
The man was calm, like a chrysanthemum,
Writing down the beautiful flowers of the season,—
"A book truly worth reading.”
vii.—Wash—Smelt.
Wash—Smelt.
Loving the clear and clean. Like a clear pond in spring,
With its amazing mirrored shapes,
So strive for what's clean and genuine,
And, riding the moonbeam, return to the Spiritual.
Set your sights on the stars in the sky,[23]
Let your song be about the hidden hermit; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Like flowing water is our today,
"Our yesterday, the bright moon." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
viii.—Strength.
viii.—Strength.
The energy is like that of a rainbow,
Amidst the thousand-ell peaks of Wu,
Soaring through the clouds, speeding with the wind; Drink from the spirit, feed on strength,
Keep them for everyday use, protect them in your heart,
Be like Him in His strength,[25]
This is to save your energy;
Be a friend to Heaven and Earth,
A colleague in Divine transformation....
Aim to embody these qualities,
"And hold on to them always."
ix.—Embroideries.
Embroideries.
One might underestimate yellow gold.
Rich pleasures fade eventually, Everyday joys grow deeper.
A foggy cloud hanging over the riverbank,
Pink almond blossoms on the branch,
A cottage surrounded by flowers under the moon, A painted bridge partially visible in shadow,
A golden cup filled with wine,
A friend with his hand on the lute...
Take these and be happy; “They will swell your heart beneath your robe.”
x.—The Natural.
x.—The Nature.
Don't look for it here and there.
All roads lead there,—
Just one touch and it's like spring![26]
As if discovering blooming flowers,
It's like looking at the new year,
I definitely won't take it, Forced, it will fade away.
[183] I will be like the hermit on the hill, Like duckweed collected on the stream,[27]
And when feelings overwhelm me,
"I'll leave them to the melodies of heaven."
xi.—Set Free.
xi.—Set Free.
Through Tao returning to ether, And there to be completely free, Spreading far and wide like the wind in the sky,
High like the peaks of the ocean,
Filled with spiritual strength,
All creation with me,
Before me, the sun, moon, and stars, The phoenix following behind.
In the morning, I prepare my leviathans. “Please wash my feet in Fusang.”[28]
xii.—Conservation.
xii.—Conservation.
All wit can be attained. If words don’t impact the speaker,
They seem unfit for sorrow.[29]
Here is the First Cause,
With which we either succeed or fail,
As the wine rises in the strainer,
As cold returns, it brings back the season of flowers.
The floating dust particles in the air,
The sudden spray bubbles of ocean, Shallow, deep, collected, scattered,—
"You understand a lot, but only hold onto one."
xiii.—Animal Spirits.
xiii.—Animal Spirits.
May they always be with us!—
[184] The bright river, mysterious,
The rare flower just blooming,
The parrot of the lush spring,
The willow trees, the terrace, The stranger from the dark hills,
The cup overflowing with clear wine....
Oh, for life to be prolonged,
With no dead remnants of writing,
Among the delights of nature,—
Ah, who can understand it?
xiv.—Close Woven.
xiv.—Close Woven.
Even though the senses can’t detect them,
Struggling to get into shape From the amazing craftsmanship of God.
Water flowing, flowers blooming,
The clear dew evaporating,
A crucial road, extending far,
A dark path where progress is slow....
So words shouldn’t shock, Nor was thought inept.
But be like the spring green,
Like snow under the moon. [30]
xv.—Seclusion.
xv.—Seclusion.
Enjoying the outdoors, without restrictions,
Abundant with what is available,
Hoping to be with God someday.
To build a hut under the pines,
With my head uncovered, I dive into poetry,
Only knowing morning and evening,
But no matter what season it is....
Then, if happiness is ours, Why does there need to be action? If we can reach this point on our own, "Can we not say that we have achieved?"
xvi.—Fascination.
xvi.—Fascination.
With the stream swirling below,
A clear sky and a snow-covered riverbank,
Fishing boats in the distance.
And she, like jade,
Walking slowly as I make my way through the dark woods,
Now moving forward, now pausing briefly,
In a distant deep valley...
My mind leaves its home and travels back in time,
Unclear and not to be remembered,
As if in front of the glow of the rising moon,
"As if in the presence of autumn's glory."
xvii.—In Tortuous Ways.
xvii.—In Twisted Ways.
Flower-scent spread far and wide.
Struggling to make progress,
A sound slipped from my lips,
Which seemed to be back before it was gone,
As if it's hidden but not completely out of sight.[31]
The swirling waters move back and forth,
Above, the huge rukh soars and glides; Tao isn’t confined to a shape,
"But it can be round and square at different times."
xviii.—Actualities.
xviii.—Actualities.
To share simple ideas,
Suddenly, I came across a recluse, And it felt like I could see the heart of Tao.
Next to the winding stream,
Under the shade of dark pine trees,
There was one stranger carrying a bundle of sticks,
Another listen to the lute.
[186] So, wherever my imagination took me,
Better than if I had gone after it,
I heard the music of heaven,
"Amazed by its rare strains."
xix.—Despondent
xix.—Feeling down
And trees in the forest snap; My thoughts are as bitter as death,
For the person I asked won't come.
A hundred years pass by like water,
Wealth and status are just cold ashes,
Tao is fading away daily,
Who should we turn to for salvation?
The brave soldier unsheathes his sword,
And tears flow with endless sorrow; The wind whistles, leaves fall,
And rain drips through the old thatch.”
xx.—Form and Feature.
xx.—Form and Feature.
The mind comes back with a spiritual picture,
Just like when trying to find the shapes of waves,
Just like when capturing the beauty of spring in a painting.
The shifting forms of wind-blown clouds,
The energies of flowers and plants,
The crashing waves of the ocean,
The rocky peaks and steep cliffs of mountains,
All these are like great Tao,
Skillfully integrated into nature....
To achieve likeness without form,
"Isn't that what it means to have the man?"
xxi.—The Transcendental.
xxi.—The Transcendental.
Nor of the atoms of the universe,
But as if touched by white clouds,
Carried there by clear breezes. From a distance, it seems close,
Approach, it's no longer there;
[187] Sharing the essence of Tao,
It avoids the boundaries of death.
It’s in the stacked hills, in tall trees,
In dark moss, in beams of sunlight....
Sing about it, reflect on it;
"Its soft sound escapes the ear."
xxii.—Abstraction.
xxii.—Abstraction.
By myself, apart from the crowd,
Like the crane on Mount Hou,
Like the cloud at the top of Mount Hua.
In the hero's portrait
The old fire still lingers; The leaf blown by the wind
Floats on the endless sea.
It seems like it can't be understood,
But always about to be revealed.
Those who recognize this have already achieved it;
"Those who are hopeful drift further away each day."
xxiii.—Illumined.
xxiii.—Illuminated.
And yet how short a time; Its joys are fleeting,
So much grief!
What is it like to hold a goblet of wine, And daily visits to the wisteria arbor,
Where flowers gather around the edges, And light rain showers pass overhead?
Once the wine cup is empty,
To walk around with a thorny stick; Who among us won't eventually become ancient?...
"Ah, there stands South Mountain in all its glory!"[32]
xxiv.—Motion.
xxiv.—Motion.
Like rolling pearls,— But how are these deserving of the name? They're just examples for idiots.
[188] There is the powerful axis of Earth,
The unending pole of Heaven;
Let's catch their clue,
And be united with them as one,
Beyond the limits of thought,
Endlessly orbiting in the vast Void,
A thousand-year orbit,—
Yes, this is the key point of my theme.”
CHAPTER II
CLASSICAL AND GENERAL LITERATURE
The classical scholarship of the Tang dynasty was neither very original nor very profound. It is true that the second Emperor founded a College of Learning, but its members were content to continue the traditions of the Hans, and comparatively little was achieved in the line of independent research. Foremost among the names in the above College stands that of Lu Yüan-lang (550-625). He had been Imperial Librarian under the preceding dynasty, and later on distinguished himself by his defence of Confucianism against both Buddhist and Taoist attacks. He published a valuable work on the explanations of terms and phrases in the Classics and in Taoist writers.
The scholarly work during the Tang dynasty wasn’t particularly original or deep. While it's true that the second Emperor established a College of Learning, the members mainly focused on continuing the traditions of the Han dynasty, and not much independent research was done. One of the prominent figures in that College was Lu Yuan-lang (550-625). He had served as the Imperial Librarian in the previous dynasty and later made a name for himself by defending Confucianism against challenges from both Buddhism and Taoism. He published an important book explaining terms and phrases found in the Classics and in Taoist texts.
Scarcely less eminent as a scholar was Wei Chêng (581-643), who also gained great reputation as a military commander. He was appointed President of the Commission for drawing up the history of the previous dynasty, and he was, in addition, a poet of no mean order. At his death the Emperor said, “You may use copper as a mirror for the person; you may use the past as a mirror for politics; and you may use man as a mirror to guide one’s judgment in ordinary affairs. These three mirrors I have always carefully cherished; but now that Wei Chêng is gone, I have lost one of them.”
Scarcely less esteemed as a scholar was Wei Chêng (581-643), who also earned a great reputation as a military leader. He was appointed President of the Commission to compile the history of the previous dynasty, and he was also a talented poet. Upon his death, the Emperor remarked, “You can use copper as a mirror for personal reflection; you can use the past as a mirror for political insight; and you can use people as a mirror to guide your judgment in everyday matters. I have always cherished these three mirrors; but now that Wei Chêng is gone, I have lost one of them.”
Another well-known scholar is Yen Shih-ku (579-645). He was employed upon a recension of the Classics, and also upon a new and annotated edition of the history of the Han dynasty; but his exegesis in the former case caused dissatisfaction, and he was ordered to a provincial post. Although nominally reinstated before this degradation took effect, his ambition was so far wounded that he ceased to be the same man. He lived henceforth a retired and simple life.
Another well-known scholar is Yen Shih-ku (579-645). He worked on a revision of the Classics, as well as a new annotated edition of the history of the Han dynasty; however, his interpretation in the first project led to dissatisfaction, and he was assigned to a provincial position. Although he was officially reinstated before this punishment took effect, his ambition was so affected that he was never the same. He then lived a quiet and simple life from that point on.
Li Po-yao (565-648) was so sickly a child, and swallowed so much medicine, that his grandmother insisted on naming him Po-yao = Pharmacopœia, while his precocious cleverness earned for him the sobriquet of the Prodigy. Entering upon a public career, he neglected his work for gaming and drink, and after a short spell of office he retired. Later on he rose once more, and completed the History of the Northern Ch‘i Dynasty.
Li Po-yao (565-648) was a sickly child who took so much medicine that his grandmother insisted on naming him Po-yao, meaning Pharmacopœia. His early intelligence earned him the nickname the Prodigy. When he started his public career, he neglected his responsibilities for gambling and drinking, and after a brief time in office, he resigned. Later, he came back and finished the History of the Northern Ch‘i Dynasty.
A descendant of Confucius in the thirty-second degree, and a distinguished scholar and public functionary, was K‘ung Ying-ta (574-648). He wrote a commentary on the Book of Odes, and is credited with certain portions of the History of the Sui Dynasty. Besides this, he is responsible for comments and glosses on the Great Learning and on the Doctrine of the Mean.
A thirty-second generation descendant of Confucius, and a notable scholar and public official, was K'ung Ying-ta (574-648). He wrote a commentary on the Book of Odes and contributed to parts of the History of the Sui Dynasty. In addition, he provided comments and explanations on the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean.
Lexicography was perhaps the department of pure scholarship in which the greatest advances were made. Dictionaries on the phonetic system, based upon the work of Lu Fa-yen of the sixth century, came very much into vogue, as opposed to those on the radical system initiated by Hsü Shên. Not that the splendid work of the latter was allowed to suffer from neglect. Li Yang-ping, of the eighth century, devoted much[191] time and labour to improving and adding to its pages. The latter was a Government official, and when filling a post as magistrate in 763, he is said to have obtained rain during a drought by threatening the City God with the destruction of his temple unless his prayers were answered within three days.
Lexicography was probably the area of pure scholarship where the most significant progress was made. Dictionaries focused on the phonetic system, based on the work of Lu Fa-yen from the sixth century, became quite popular, in contrast to those based on the radical system introduced by Hsü Shên. However, the impressive work of the latter wasn't neglected. Li Yang-ping, from the eighth century, dedicated a lot of time and effort to enhancing and expanding it. He was a government official, and while serving as a magistrate in 763, he supposedly caused it to rain during a drought by threatening the City God with the destruction of his temple unless his prayers were answered within three days.
Chang Chih-ho (eighth century), author of a work on the conservation of vitality, was of a romantic turn of mind and especially fond of Taoist speculations. He took office under the Emperor Su Tsung of the T‘ang dynasty, but got into some trouble and was banished. Soon after this he shared in a general pardon; whereupon he fled to the woods and mountains and became a wandering recluse, calling himself the Old Fisherman of the Mists and Waters. He spent his time in angling, but used no bait, his object not being to catch fish. When asked why he roamed about, Chang answered and said, “With the empyrean as my home, the bright moon my constant companion, and the four seas my inseparable friends,—what mean you by roaming?” And when a friend offered him a comfortable home instead of his poor boat, he replied, “I prefer to follow the gulls into cloudland, rather than to bury my eternal self beneath the dust of the world.”
Chang Chih-ho (eighth century), author of a work on vitality conservation, had a romantic mindset and was particularly interested in Taoist ideas. He served under Emperor Su Tsung of the T‘ang dynasty but ran into some trouble and was exiled. Shortly after that, he was included in a general pardon; however, he chose to escape to the woods and mountains, becoming a wandering recluse known as the Old Fisherman of the Mists and Waters. He spent his time fishing but didn’t use any bait, as his goal wasn’t to catch fish. When asked why he wandered around, Chang replied, “With the sky as my home, the bright moon as my constant companion, and the four seas as my close friends—what do you mean by roaming?” And when a friend offered him a comfortable home instead of his simple boat, he said, “I’d rather follow the gulls into the clouds than bury my eternal self beneath the dust of the world.”
The author of the T‘ung Tien, an elaborate treatise on the constitution, still extant, was Tu Yu (d. 812). It is divided into eight sections under Political Economy, Examinations and Degrees, Government Offices, Rites, Music, Military Discipline, Geography, and National Defences.
The author of the T‘ung Tien, a detailed treatise on the constitution that still exists today, was Tu Yu (d. 812). It is split into eight sections covering Political Economy, Examinations and Degrees, Government Offices, Rites, Music, Military Discipline, Geography, and National Defences.
Among writers of general prose literature, Liu Tsung-yüan (773-819) has left behind him much that for purity of style and felicity of expression has rarely been sur[192]passed. Besides being poet, essayist, and calligraphist, he was a Secretary in the Board of Rites. There he became involved in a conspiracy, and was banished to a distant spot, where he died. His views were deeply tinged with Buddhist thought, for which he was often severely censured, once in a letter by his friend and master, Han Yü. These few lines are part of his reply on the latter occasion:—
Among writers of general prose literature, Liu Tsung-yuan (773-819) produced work that, for purity of style and elegance of expression, has rarely been surpassed.[192] In addition to being a poet, essayist, and calligrapher, he served as a Secretary in the Board of Rites. There, he got involved in a conspiracy and was exiled to a remote location, where he ultimately died. His views were heavily influenced by Buddhist thought, which led to him facing harsh criticism, including a letter from his friend and mentor, Han Yü. These few lines are part of his response to that criticism:—
“The features I admire in Buddhism are those which are coincident with the principles enunciated in our own sacred books. And I do not think that, even were the holy sages of old to revisit the earth, they would fairly be able to denounce these. Now, Han Yü objects to the Buddhist commandments. He objects to the bald pates of the priests, their dark robes, their renunciation of domestic ties, their idleness, and life generally at the expense of others. So do I. But Han Yü misses the kernel while railing at the husk. He sees the lode, but not the ore. I see both; hence my partiality for this faith.
“The aspects I appreciate in Buddhism align with the principles found in our own sacred texts. I believe that even if the holy sages of the past were to return to Earth, they would not be able to justly criticize these teachings. Han Yü raises objections to the Buddhist commandments. He critiques the shaved heads of the monks, their dark robes, their abandonment of family ties, their inactivity, and their lifestyle supported by others. I share those concerns. However, Han Yü misses the essence while complaining about the surface issues. He sees the facade but not the substance. I recognize both, which is why I have a preference for this faith.”
“Again, intercourse with men of this religion does not necessarily imply conversion. Even if it did, Buddhism admits no envious rivalry for place or power. The majority of its adherents love only to lead a simple life of contemplation amid the charms of hill and stream. And when I turn my gaze towards the hurry-scurry of the age, in its daily race for the seals and tassels of office, I ask myself if I am to reject those in order to take my place among the ranks of these.
“Once again, interacting with men of this faith doesn’t automatically mean you have to convert. Even if it did, Buddhism doesn’t promote jealousy over status or power. Most of its followers just want to live a simple life of contemplation surrounded by the beauty of nature. And when I look at the chaos of today's world, with everyone racing after titles and positions, I wonder if I should turn my back on them to join the ranks of this group.”
“The Buddhist priest, Hao-ch‘u, is a man of placid temperament and of passions subdued. He is a fine scholar. His only joy is to muse o’er flood and fell, with occasional indulgence in the delights of composi[193]tion. His family follow in the same path. He is independent of all men, and no more to be compared with those heterodox sages of whom we make so much than with the vulgar herd of the greedy, grasping world around us.”
“The Buddhist priest, Hao-ch'u, is a calm person with controlled emotions. He is an excellent scholar. His only pleasure comes from contemplating nature, with occasional enjoyment in the joys of writing. His family follows the same way. He is self-sufficient and cannot be compared to those unorthodox thinkers we admire, nor to the ordinary people in the materialistic world around us.”
On this the commentator remarks, that one must have the genius of Han Yü to condemn Buddhism, the genius of Liu Tsung-yüan to indulge in it.
On this, the commentator notes that you need the genius of Han Yü to criticize Buddhism and the genius of Liu Tsung-yüan to enjoy it.
Here is a short study on a great question:—
Here is a brief study on an important question:—
“Over the western hills the road trends away towards the north, and on the farther side of the pass separates into two. The westerly branch leads to nowhere in particular; but if you follow the other, which takes a north-easterly turn, for about a quarter of a mile, you will find that the path ends abruptly, while the stream forks to enclose a steep pile of boulders. On the summit of this pile there is what appears to be an elegantly built look-out tower; below, as it were a battlemented wall, pierced by a city gate, through which one gazes into darkness. A stone thrown in here falls with a splash suggestive of water, and the reverberations of this sound are audible for some time. There is a way round from behind up to the top, whence nothing is seen far and wide except groves of fine straight trees, which, strange to say, are grouped symmetrically, as if by an artist’s hand.
“Over the western hills, the road curves northward, and on the other side of the pass, it splits into two. The westward branch leads to nowhere in particular, but if you take the other one, which veers northeast for about a quarter of a mile, you'll find that the path ends suddenly, while the stream divides to surround a steep pile of boulders. At the top of this pile, there's what looks like a beautifully constructed lookout tower; below it, there's a wall with battlements, pierced by a city gate that looks into darkness. If you throw a stone here, it splashes suggestively in water, and the echo of that sound lingers for a while. There's a route from the back that goes up to the top, where the only view far and wide is of groves of perfectly straight trees, which, oddly enough, are arranged symmetrically, as if by an artist’s touch.”
“Now, I have always had my doubts about the existence of a God, but this scene made me think He really must exist. At the same time, however, I began to wonder why He did not place it in some worthy centre of civilisation, rather than in this out-of-the-way barbarous region, where for centuries there has been no one to enjoy its beauty. And so, on the other hand,[194] such waste of labour and incongruity of position disposed me to think that there cannot be a God after all.”
“Now, I’ve always had my doubts about the existence of God, but this scene made me think He really must exist. At the same time, though, I started to wonder why He didn’t place it in some deserving center of civilization, instead of this isolated, uncivilized area, where for centuries no one has been able to appreciate its beauty. And so, on the other hand,[194] such a waste of effort and lack of fit made me think that there can't be a God after all.”
One favourite piece is a letter which Liu Tsung-yüan writes in a bantering style to congratulate a well-to-do literary man on having lost everything in a fire, especially, as he explains, if the victim has been “utterly and irretrievably beggared.” It will give such a rare opportunity, he points out, to show the world that there was no connection whatever between worldly means and literary reputation.
One favorite piece is a letter that Liu Tsung-yüan writes in a playful tone to congratulate a wealthy writer on losing everything in a fire, especially, as he explains, if the person has been “completely and irretrievably ruined.” It provides such a unique chance, he notes, to demonstrate that there was no link at all between financial status and literary fame.
A well-known satirical piece by Liu Tsung-yüan is entitled “Catching Snakes,” and is directed against the hardships of over-taxation:—
A well-known satirical piece by Liu Tsung-yüan is titled “Catching Snakes,” and it criticizes the struggles caused by excessive taxation:—
“In the wilds of Hu-kuang there is an extraordinary kind of snake, having a black body with white rings. Deadly fatal, even to the grass and trees it may chance to touch; in man, its bite is absolutely incurable. Yet, if caught and prepared, when dry, in the form of cakes, the flesh of this snake will soothe excitement, heal leprous sores, remove sloughing flesh, and expel evil spirits. And so it came about that the Court physician, acting under Imperial orders, exacted from each family a return of two of these snakes every year; but as few persons were able to comply with the demand, it was subsequently made known that the return of snakes was to be considered in lieu of the usual taxes. Thereupon there ensued a general stampede among the people of those parts.”
“In the wilds of Hu-kuang, there’s a remarkable kind of snake that has a black body with white rings. It’s deadly poisonous, even to the plants and trees it touches; in humans, its bite is completely incurable. However, if it’s caught and prepared into cakes when dried, the flesh of this snake can calm excitement, heal leprous sores, remove decaying flesh, and drive away evil spirits. This led the Court physician, following Imperial orders, to require each family to deliver two of these snakes every year. Since few people could meet this demand, it was later announced that the submission of snakes would be accepted instead of the usual taxes. Consequently, a mass panic broke out among the people in those areas.”
It turned out, however, that snake-catching was actually less deadly than paying such taxes as were exacted from those who dared not face its risks and elected to contribute in the ordinary way. One man, whose father and grandfather had both perished from[195] snake-bites, declared that after all he was better off than his neighbours, who were ground down and beggared by the iniquities of the tax-gatherer. “Harsh tyrants,” he explained, “sweep down upon us, and throw everybody and everything, even to the brute beasts, into paroxysms of terror and disorder. But I,—I get up in the morning and look into the jar where my snakes are kept; and if they are still there, I lie down at night in peace. At the appointed time, I take care that they are fit to be handed in; and when that is done, I retire to enjoy the produce of my farm and complete the allotted span of my existence. Only twice a year have I to risk my life: the rest is peaceful enough and not to be compared with the daily round of annoyance which falls to the share of my fellow-villagers.”
It turned out, though, that catching snakes was actually less deadly than paying the taxes that were imposed on those who didn’t want to face the risks and chose to contribute in the usual way. One man, whose father and grandfather had both died from snake bites, said that he was better off than his neighbors, who were oppressed and impoverished by the cruel tax collectors. “Harsh tyrants,” he explained, “sweep down on us and throw everyone and everything, even the animals, into fits of fear and chaos. But I—I get up in the morning and look into the jar where I keep my snakes; and if they’re still there, I can lie down at night in peace. At the right time, I make sure they’re ready to be handed in; and once that’s done, I relax and enjoy the fruits of my farm and spend my days as I should. I only have to risk my life twice a year: the rest is quiet enough and can't compare to the constant stress that my fellow villagers have to deal with.”
A similar satire on over-government introduces a deformed gardener called Camel-back. This man was extraordinarily successful as a nurseryman:—
A similar satire on excessive government introduces a deformed gardener named Camel-back. This guy was incredibly successful as a nurseryman:—
“One day a customer asked him how this was so; to which he replied, ‘Old Camel-back cannot make trees live or thrive. He can only let them follow their natural tendencies. Now in planting trees, be careful to set the root straight, to smooth the earth around them, to use good mould, and to ram it down well. Then, don’t touch them; don’t think about them; don’t go and look at them; but leave them alone to take care of themselves, and nature will do the rest. I only avoid trying to make my trees grow. I have no special method of cultivation, no special means for securing luxuriance of growth. I only don’t spoil the fruit. I have no way of getting it either early or in abundance. Other gardeners set with bent root and neglect the mould. They heap up either too much earth or too[196] little. Or if not this, then they become too fond of and too anxious about their trees, and are for ever running backwards and forwards to see how they are growing; sometimes scratching them to make sure they are still alive, or shaking them about to see if they are sufficiently firm in the ground; thus constantly interfering with the natural bias of the tree, and turning their affection and care into an absolute bane and a curse. I only don’t do these things. That’s all.’
“One day a customer asked him how this was so; to which he replied, ‘Old Camel-back cannot make trees live or thrive. He can only let them follow their natural tendencies. Now when planting trees, be careful to set the roots straight, smooth the earth around them, use good soil, and pack it down well. Then, don’t touch them; don’t think about them; don’t go and look at them; just leave them alone to take care of themselves, and nature will do the rest. I only avoid trying to make my trees grow. I have no special method of cultivation, no special means for ensuring lush growth. I just don’t spoil the fruit. I have no way of getting it either early or in abundance. Other gardeners plant with bent roots and neglect the soil. They pile on either too much earth or too little. Or if not this, then they become too attached to and too anxious about their trees, constantly running back and forth to see how they’re growing; sometimes scratching them to make sure they’re still alive, or shaking them to check if they’re secure in the ground; thus constantly interfering with the natural inclination of the tree, turning their affection and care into an absolute bane and a curse. I only don’t do these things. That’s all.’”
“‘Can these principles you have just now set forth be applied to government?’ asked his listener. ‘Ah!’ replied Camel-back, ‘I only understand nursery-gardening: government is not my trade. Still, in the village where I live, the officials are for ever issuing all kinds of orders, as if greatly compassionating the people, though really to their utter injury. Morning and night the underlings come round and say, ‘His Honour bids us urge on your ploughing, hasten your planting, and superintend your harvest. Do not delay with your spinning and weaving. Take care of your children. Rear poultry and pigs. Come together when the drum beats. Be ready at the sound of the rattle.’ Thus are we poor people badgered from morn till eve. We have not a moment to ourselves. How could any one flourish and develop naturally under such conditions?’”
“‘Can the principles you've just explained apply to government?’ asked his listener. ‘Ah!’ replied Camel-back, ‘I only understand gardening: government isn't my thing. Still, in the village where I live, officials are constantly issuing all kinds of orders, pretending to care for the people, but really causing them harm. Morning and night, the underlings come around and say, ‘His Honor wants us to push you to plow, hurry your planting, and oversee your harvest. Don’t delay with your spinning and weaving. Look after your children. Raise livestock like chickens and pigs. Gather when the drum sounds. Be prepared when the rattle rings.’ This is how we poor folks are harassed from morning till night. We don’t have a moment to ourselves. How can anyone thrive and grow naturally under such conditions?’”
In his prose writings Han Yü showed even more variety of subject than in his verse. His farewell words to his dead friend Liu Tsung-yüan, read, according to Chinese custom, by the side of the bier or at the grave, and then burnt as a means of communicating them to the deceased, are widely known to his countrymen:—
In his prose, Han Yü demonstrated an even greater range of topics than in his poetry. His farewell speech for his late friend Liu Tsung-yüan, recited according to Chinese tradition by the coffin or at the grave, and then burned to send it to the deceased, is well-known among his fellow countrymen:—
“Alas! Tzŭ-hou, and hast thou come to this pass?—Fool[197] that I am! is it not the pass to which mortals have ever come? Man is born into the world like a dream: what need has he to take note of gain or loss? While the dream lasts, he may sorrow or may joy; but when the awakening is at hand, why cling regretfully to the past?
“Alas! Tzŭ-hou, have you really ended up like this?—What a fool I am! Isn't this just the way it is for all humans? People come into this world like a dream: why should they worry about what they gain or lose? While the dream is happening, they can feel sadness or joy; but when it’s time to wake up, why hold onto the past with regret?
“’Twere well for all things an they had no worth. The excellence of its wood is the bane of the tree. And thou, whose early genius knew no curb, weaver of the jewelled words, thou wilt be remembered when the imbeciles of fortune and place are forgot.
“Things would be better off if they had no value. The quality of its wood is the downfall of the tree. And you, whose early talent faced no limits, creator of beautiful words, you will be remembered when the fools of wealth and status are forgotten.
“The unskilful bungler hacks his hands and streams with sweat, while the expert craftsman looks on with folded arms. O my friend, thy work was not for this age; though I, a bungler, have found employment in the service of the State. Thou didst know thyself above the common herd; but when in shame thou didst depart never to return, the Philistines usurped thy place.
“The clumsy beginner cuts his hands and sweats profusely, while the skilled craftsman watches with his arms crossed. Oh my friend, your work wasn't meant for this time; yet here I am, a novice, working for the government. You understood your worth beyond the average person; but when you left in shame and never came back, the outsiders took your spot.”
“Alas! Tzŭ-hou, now thou art no more. But thy last wish, that I should care for thy little son, is still ringing sadly in my ears. The friendships of the day are those of self-interest alone. How can I feel sure that I shall live to carry out thy behest? I did not arrogate to myself this duty. Thou thyself hast bidden me to the task; and, by the Gods above, I will not betray thy trust.
“Alas! Tzŭ-hou, now you are no more. But your last wish, that I should look after your little son, still echoes sadly in my ears. The friendships of today are based solely on self-interest. How can I be sure that I will live to fulfill your request? I did not take on this responsibility by myself. You yourself asked me to take it on; and, by the Gods above, I will not betray your trust.
“Thou hast gone to thy eternal home, and wilt not return. With these sacrifices by thy coffin’s side, I utter an affectionate farewell.”
“You have gone to your eternal home and won't return. With these offerings beside your coffin, I say a heartfelt goodbye.”
The following passages are taken from his essay on the Way or Method of Confucianism:—
The following passages are taken from his essay on the Way or Method of Confucianism:—
“Had there been no sages of old, the race of man would have long since become extinct. Men have not fur and feathers and scales to adjust the temperature of[198] their bodies; neither have they claws and fangs to aid them in the struggle for food. Hence their organisation, as follows:—The sovereign issues commands. The minister carries out these commands, and makes them known to the people. The people produce grain and flax and silk, fashion articles of everyday use, and interchange commodities, in order to fulfil their obligations to their rulers. The sovereign who fails to issue his commands loses his raison d’être; the minister who fails to carry out his sovereign’s commands, and to make them known to the people, loses his raison d’être; the people who fail to produce grain and flax and silk, fashion articles of everyday use, and interchange commodities, in order to fulfil their obligations to their rulers, should lose their heads.”
“Without the wise thinkers of the past, humanity would have vanished long ago. Unlike animals, people don't have fur, feathers, or scales to regulate their body temperature; they also lack claws and sharp teeth to help them get food. This brings us to their organization: The ruler gives commands. The minister executes those commands and communicates them to the public. The people grow grain, flax, and silk, create everyday items, and trade goods to meet their duties to their leaders. A ruler who doesn't give orders loses their purpose; a minister who fails to carry out the ruler’s commands and inform the people also loses their purpose; the people who neglect to produce grain, flax, and silk, create everyday items, and trade goods to fulfill their obligations to their leaders should face severe consequences.”
“And if I am asked what Method is this, I reply that it is what I call the Method, and not merely a method like those of Lao Tzŭ and Buddha. The Emperor Yao handed it down to the Emperor Shun; the Emperor Shun handed it down to the Great Yü; and so on until it reached Confucius, and lastly Mencius, who died without transmitting it to any one else. Then followed the heterodox schools of Hsün and Yang, wherein much that was essential was passed over, while the criterion was vaguely formulated. In the days before Chou Kung, the Sages were themselves rulers; hence they were able to secure the reception of their Method. In the days after Chou Kung, the Sages were all high officers of State; hence its duration through a long period of time.
“And if I’m asked what this Method is, I answer that it’s what I call the Method, not just any method like those of Lao Tzŭ and Buddha. The Emperor Yao passed it down to the Emperor Shun; the Emperor Shun passed it down to the Great Yü; and so on until it reached Confucius, and finally Mencius, who died without passing it on to anyone else. Then came the unorthodox schools of Hsün and Yang, where much that was important was overlooked, while the criteria were vaguely defined. In the days before Chou Kung, the Sages were rulers themselves, which allowed them to ensure the acceptance of their Method. In the days after Chou Kung, the Sages were all high-ranking officials, which helped it last for a long time.”
“And now, it will be asked, what is the remedy? I answer that unless these false doctrines are rooted out, the true faith will not prevail. Let us insist that the[199] followers of Lao Tzŭ and Buddha behave themselves like ordinary mortals. Let us burn their books. Let us turn their temples into dwelling-houses. Let us make manifest the Method of our ancient kings, in order that men may be led to embrace its teachings.”
“And now, the question arises, what’s the solution? I say that unless we eliminate these false beliefs, the true faith won’t succeed. Let’s demand that the[199] followers of Lao Tzŭ and Buddha act like regular people. Let’s burn their books. Let’s convert their temples into homes. Let’s showcase the teachings of our ancient kings, so that people can be inspired to accept their wisdom.”
Of the character of Han Yü’s famous ultimatum to the crocodile, which all Chinese writers have regarded as a real creature, though probably the name is but an allegorical veil, the following extract may suffice:—
Of the character of Han Yü’s famous ultimatum to the crocodile, which all Chinese writers have seen as a real creature, although the name is likely just an allegorical disguise, the following extract may be enough:—
“O Crocodile! thou and I cannot rest together here. The Son of Heaven has confided this district and this people to my charge; and thou, O goggle-eyed, by disturbing the peace of this river and devouring the people and their domestic animals, the bears, the boars, and deer of the neighbourhood, in order to batten thyself and reproduce thy kind,—thou art challenging me to a struggle of life and death. And I, though of weakly frame, am I to bow the knee and yield before a crocodile? No! I am the lawful guardian of this place, and I would scorn to decline thy challenge, even were it to cost me my life.
“O Crocodile! You and I can’t coexist here. The Son of Heaven has entrusted this region and its people to me; and you, with your bulging eyes, are disrupting the peace of this river and devouring the people and their livestock—bears, boars, and deer from the area—just to feed yourself and reproduce. You’re forcing me into a fight for survival. And I, though not physically strong, should bow down and give in to a crocodile? No! I am the rightful guardian of this place, and I would never back down from your challenge, even if it costs me my life."
“Still, in virtue of my commission from the Son of Heaven, I am bound to give fair warning; and thou, O crocodile, if thou art wise, will pay due heed to my words. There before thee lies the broad ocean, the domain alike of the whale and the shrimp. Go thither and live in peace. It is but the journey of a day.”
“Still, because of my commission from the Son of Heaven, I have to give fair warning; and you, O crocodile, if you are wise, will pay attention to my words. There before you lies the wide ocean, home to both the whale and the shrimp. Go there and live in peace. It’s just a day's journey.”
The death of a dearly loved nephew, comparatively near to him in age, drew from Han Yü a long and pathetic “In Memoriam,” conveyed, as mentioned above, to the ears of the departed through the medium of fire and smoke. These are two short extracts:—
The death of a beloved nephew, who was relatively close to him in age, inspired Han Yü to write a long and sorrowful "In Memoriam," delivered, as noted earlier, to the ears of the deceased through fire and smoke. Here are two brief excerpts:—
“The line of my noble-hearted brother has indeed been[200] prematurely cut off. Thy pure intelligence, hope of the family, survives not to continue the traditions of his house. Unfathomable are the appointments of what men call Heaven: inscrutable are the workings of the unseen: unknowable are the mysteries of eternal truth: unrecognisable those who are destined to attain to old age!
“The line of my noble-hearted brother has indeed been[200] cut short too soon. Your pure intelligence, the hope of the family, won't be able to carry on the traditions of his house. The reasons behind what people call Heaven are beyond comprehension: the workings of the unseen are mysterious: the truths of eternity are unknowable: those who are meant to live to old age remain unrecognizable!
“Henceforth my grey hairs will grow white, my strength fail. Physically and mentally hurrying on to decay, how long before I shall follow thee? If there is knowledge after death, this separation will be but for a little while. If there is not knowledge after death, so will this sorrow be but for a little while, and then no more sorrow for ever.”
“Henceforth my grey hairs will turn white, my strength will fade. Physically and mentally rushing towards decline, how long until I join you? If there is knowledge after death, this separation will be just for a little while. If there isn't knowledge after death, then this sorrow will also be just for a little while, and after that, no sorrow forever.”
“O ye blue heavens, when shall my sorrow have end? Henceforth the world has no charms. I will get me a few acres on the banks of the Ying, and there await the end, teaching my son and thy son, if haply they may grow up,—my daughter and thy daughter, until their day of marriage comes. Alas! though words fail, love endureth. Dost thou hear, or dost thou not hear? Woe is me: Heaven bless thee!”
“O you blue skies, when will my sorrow end? From now on, the world has no appeal to me. I will find a few acres by the Ying River and wait there for the end, teaching my son and your son, if they’re lucky enough to grow up—my daughter and your daughter—until their wedding day comes. Alas! Even though words fall short, love lasts. Do you hear me, or do you not hear? Woe is me: May heaven bless you!”
Of all Han Yü’s writings in prose or in verse, there was not one which caused anything like the sensation produced by his memorial to the Emperor on the subject of Buddha’s bone. The fact was, Buddhism was making vast strides in popular esteem, and but for some such bold stand as was made on this occasion by a leading man, the prestige of Confucianism would have received a staggering blow. Here is an extract from this fiery document, which sent its author into exile and nearly cost him his life:—
Of all of Han Yü’s writings, both prose and poetry, none created a stir like his memorial to the Emperor about Buddha’s bone. At that time, Buddhism was gaining significant popularity, and if it weren’t for the bold stance taken by a prominent figure like him, Confucianism would have suffered a major blow. Here’s a quote from this passionate document, which led to his exile and nearly cost him his life:—
“Your servant has now heard that instructions have been issued to the priestly community to proceed to[201] Fêng-hsiang and receive a bone of Buddha, and that from a high tower your Majesty will view its introduction into the Imperial Palace; also that orders have been sent to the various temples, commanding that the relic be received with the proper ceremonies. Now, foolish though your servant may be, he is well aware that your Majesty does not do this in the vain hope of deriving advantages therefrom; but that in the fulness of our present plenty, and in the joy which reigns in the heart of all, there is a desire to fall in with the wishes of the people in the celebration at the capital of this delusive mummery. For how could the wisdom of your Majesty stoop to participate in such ridiculous beliefs? Still the people are slow of perception and easily beguiled; and should they behold your Majesty thus earnestly worshipping at the feet of Buddha, they would cry out, ‘See! the Son of Heaven, the All-Wise, is a fervent believer; who are we, his people, that we should spare our bodies?’ Then would ensue a scorching of heads and burning of fingers; crowds would collect together, and, tearing off their clothes and scattering their money, would spend their time from morn to eve in imitation of your Majesty’s example. The result would be that by and by young and old, seized with the same enthusiasm, would totally neglect the business of their lives; and should your Majesty not prohibit it, they would be found flocking to the temples, ready to cut off an arm or slice their bodies as an offering to the god. Thus would our traditions and customs be seriously injured, and ourselves become a laughing-stock on the face of the earth;—truly, no small matter!
“Your servant has now heard that instructions have been given to the priestly community to go to [201] Fêng-hsiang and receive a bone of Buddha, and that from a high tower, your Majesty will watch its arrival at the Imperial Palace; also, that orders have been sent to the various temples, directing that the relic be received with the appropriate ceremonies. Now, foolish as your servant may be, he understands that your Majesty does not undertake this in the vain hope of gaining benefits; rather, in our current time of abundance, and with the joy felt by all, there is a desire to align with the people’s wishes in commemorating this deceptive spectacle in the capital. For how could your Majesty, with such wisdom, stoop to engage in such absurd beliefs? Yet the people are slow to understand and easily misled; if they see your Majesty earnestly worshipping at the feet of Buddha, they would exclaim, ‘Look! The Son of Heaven, the All-Wise, is a devoted believer; who are we, his people, that we should hold back?’ That would lead to heads being shaved and fingers being burned; crowds would gather, tearing off their clothes and throwing their money, spending their days from morning to night imitating your Majesty's example. The outcome would be that before long, young and old, caught up in the same fervor, would completely neglect their daily responsibilities; and if your Majesty doesn’t put a stop to it, they would be found flocking to the temples, ready to amputate a limb or cut their bodies as offerings to the god. Thus, our traditions and customs would be severely harmed, and we would become a laughing-stock across the world;—truly, this is no small matter!
“For Buddha was a barbarian. His language was not the language of China. His clothes were of an[202] alien cut. He did not utter the maxims of our ancient rulers, nor conform to the customs which they have handed down. He did not appreciate the bond between prince and minister, the tie between father and son. Supposing, indeed, this Buddha had come to our capital in the flesh, under an appointment from his own State, then your Majesty might have received him with a few words of admonition, bestowing on him a banquet and a suit of clothes, previous to sending him out of the country with an escort of soldiers, and thereby have avoided any dangerous influence on the minds of the people. But what are the facts? The bone of a man long since dead and decomposed is to be admitted, forsooth, within the precincts of the Imperial Palace! Confucius said, ‘Pay all respect to spiritual beings, but keep them at a distance.’ And so, when the princes of old paid visits of condolence to one another, it was customary for them to send on a magician in advance, with a peach-wand in his hand, whereby to expel all noxious influences previous to the arrival of his master. Yet now your Majesty is about to causelessly introduce a disgusting object, personally taking part in the proceedings, without the intervention either of the magician or of his peach-wand. Of the officials, not one has raised his voice against it; of the censors, not one has pointed out the enormity of such an act. Therefore your servant, overwhelmed with shame for the censors, implores your Majesty that these bones be handed over for destruction by fire or water, whereby the root of this great evil may be exterminated for all time, and the people know how much the wisdom of your Majesty surpasses that of ordinary men. The glory of such a deed will be beyond all praise. And should[203] the Lord Buddha have power to avenge this insult by the infliction of some misfortune, then let the vials of his wrath be poured out upon the person of your servant, who now calls Heaven to witness that he will not repent him of his oath.”
“For Buddha was a foreigner. His language wasn't the language of China. His clothing was of an alien style. He didn't speak the wisdom of our ancient rulers and didn’t follow the customs they passed down. He didn’t understand the bond between a ruler and his advisors, or the connection between a father and his son. If, in fact, this Buddha had come to our capital in person, sent from his own state, then your Majesty might have welcomed him with a few words of guidance, treating him to a banquet and providing him with a new outfit, before sending him out of the country with a military escort, thus preventing any harmful influence on the minds of the people. But what are the facts? A bone of a man long dead and decayed is to be allowed within the grounds of the Imperial Palace! Confucius said, ‘Respect spiritual beings, but keep them at a distance.’ So, when ancient princes visited each other to express condolences, it was customary to send a magician ahead, with a peach wand in hand, to ward off any negative influences before their master arrived. Yet now your Majesty is about to needlessly introduce an offensive object, personally participating in the event, without the intervention of a magician or his peach wand. Not one official has spoken against this; not one censor has pointed out the severity of such an act. Therefore, your servant, filled with shame for the censors, urges your Majesty to have these bones destroyed by fire or water, so that the root of this great evil may be eradicated forever, and the people will understand how much wiser your Majesty is than ordinary men. The honor of such an act will be incomparable. And should the Lord Buddha have the power to retaliate for this insult by bringing misfortune, let all of his wrath be directed at your servant, who now calls upon Heaven as witness that he will not regret this oath.”
A writer named Li Hua, of whom little is known except that he flourished in the ninth century, has left behind him one very much admired piece entitled “On an Old Battlefield”:—
A writer named Li Hua, about whom not much is known except that he thrived in the ninth century, has left behind a highly regarded work titled “On an Old Battlefield”:—
“Vast, vast,—a limitless extent of flat sand, without a human being in sight, girdled by a stream and dotted with hills, where in the dismal twilight the wind moans at the setting sun. Shrubs gone: grass withered: all chill as the hoar-frost of early morn. The birds of the air fly past: the beasts of the field shun the spot; for it is, as I was informed by the keeper, the site of an old battlefield. ‘Many a time and oft,’ said he, ‘has an army been overthrown on this spot; and the voices of the dead may frequently be heard weeping and wailing in the darkness of the night.’”
“Endless, endless—a vast area of flat sand, with no one in sight, surrounded by a stream and scattered with hills, where in the gloomy twilight the wind howls at the setting sun. Shrubs are gone: grass is dried up: everything feels as cold as the frost of early morning. Birds fly by: animals avoid the area; for it is, as the keeper told me, the location of an old battlefield. ‘Many times,’ he said, ‘an army has been defeated here; and the voices of the dead can often be heard crying and mourning in the darkness of the night.’”
This is how the writer calls up in imagination the ghastly scene of long ago:—
This is how the writer vividly evokes the horrifying scene from the past:—
“And now the cruel spear does its work, the startled sand blinds the combatants locked fast in the death-struggle; while hill and vale and stream groan beneath the flash and crash of arms. By and by, the chill cold shades of night fall upon them, knee-deep in snow, beards stiff with ice. The hardy vulture seeks its nest: the strength of the war-horse is broken. Clothes are of no avail; hands frost-bitten, flesh cracked. Even nature lends her aid to the Tartars, contributing a deadly blast, the better to complete the work of slaughter begun.[204] Ambulance waggons block the way: our men succumb to flank attacks. Their officers have surrendered: their general is dead. The river is choked with corpses to its topmost banks: the fosses of the Great Wall are swimming over with blood. All distinctions are obliterated in that heap of rotting bones....
“And now the cruel spear does its work, the startled sand blinds the fighters locked in a deadly struggle; while hill, valley, and stream groan beneath the clash of weapons. Soon, the cold, dark shades of night fall upon them, knee-deep in snow, beards frozen with ice. The tough vulture searches for its nest: the strength of the warhorse is shattered. Clothing offers no protection; hands are frostbitten, flesh cracked. Even nature helps the Tartars, sending a deadly gust to finish the slaughter that has started.[204] Ambulance wagons block the way: our men give in to flanking attacks. Their officers have surrendered; their general is dead. The river overflows with corpses to its highest banks: the ditches of the Great Wall are flooded with blood. All distinctions disappear in that pile of decaying bones....
“Faintly and more faintly beats the drum. Strength exhausted, arrows spent, bow-strings snapped, swords shattered, the two armies fall upon one another in the supreme struggle for life or death. To yield is to become the barbarian’s slave: to fight is to mingle our bones with the desert sand....
“Faintly and more faintly the drum beats. With strength gone, arrows used up, bowstrings broken, and swords shattered, the two armies clash in a final struggle for survival. Surrender means becoming a slave to the barbarian; to fight is to mix our bones with the desert sand....
“No sound of bird now breaks from the hushed hillside. All is still save the wind whistling through the long night. Ghosts of the dead wander hither and thither in the gloom: spirits from the nether world collect under the dark clouds. The sun rises and shines coldly over the trampled grass, while the fading moon still twinkles upon the frost flakes scattered around. What sight more horrible than this!”
“No sound of birds breaks the silence of the quiet hillside now. Everything is still except for the wind whistling through the long night. Ghosts of the dead wander here and there in the darkness: spirits from the underworld gather beneath the dark clouds. The sun rises and shines coldly over the trampled grass, while the fading moon still twinkles on the frost flakes scattered around. What sight could be more horrifying than this!”
The havoc wrought by the dreaded Tartars is indeed the theme of many a poem in prose as well as in verse. The following lines by Ch‘ên T‘ao, of about this date, record a patriotic oath of indignant volunteers and the mournful issue of fruitless valour:—
The destruction caused by the feared Tartars is truly the subject of many poems, both in prose and in verse. The following lines by Ch'en Tao, from around this time, capture a patriotic oath from angry volunteers and the tragic outcome of their pointless bravery:—
And now five thousand, dressed in black, have fallen in battle. Along the riverbank, their bones are scattered wherever they land,
"But still, their shapes appear in dreams to beautiful ones far away."
Among their other glories, the T‘angs may be said to have witnessed the birth of popular literature, soon to receive, in common with classical scholarship, an impetus the like of which had never yet been felt.
Among their other achievements, the T'angs can be credited with witnessing the rise of popular literature, which soon, like classical scholarship, experienced an unprecedented surge of momentum.
But we must now take leave of this dynasty, the name of which has survived in common parlance to this day. For just as the northerners are proud to call themselves “sons of Han,” so do the Chinese of the more southern provinces still delight to be known as the “men of T‘ang.”
But we must now say goodbye to this dynasty, the name of which has lasted in everyday language to this day. Just as people from the north are proud to call themselves "sons of Han," so do the Chinese from the southern provinces still enjoy being known as the "people of Tang."
BOOK THE FIFTH
SUNG DYNASTY (A.D. 900-1200)
CHAPTER I
THE INVENTION OF BLOCK-PRINTING
The T‘ang dynasty was brought to an end in 907, and during the succeeding fifty years the empire experienced no fewer than five separate dynastic changes. It was not a time favourable to literary effort; still production was not absolutely at a standstill, and some minor names have come down to us.
The Tang dynasty ended in 907, and in the following fifty years, the empire went through five different dynastic changes. It wasn't a great time for literary production; however, there was still some output, and a few lesser-known authors have been remembered.
Of Chang Pi, for instance, of the later Chou dynasty, little is known, except that he once presented a voluminous memorial to his sovereign in the hope of staving off political collapse. The memorial, we are told, was much admired, but the advice contained in it was not acted upon. These few lines of his occur in many a poetical garland:—
Of Chang Pi, from the later Chou dynasty, not much is known, except that he once submitted a lengthy memorial to his ruler in the hopes of preventing political collapse. The memorial, we’re told, was widely praised, but the advice it contained wasn't followed. These few lines of his appear in many poetic collections:—
We sat on the porch, and you sang that beautiful old tune.[210] Then I woke up, with no one around me except the moon, still shining on. "And illuminating dead petals that, like you, have come and gone.”
There is, however, at least one name of absorbing interest to the foreign student. Fêng Tao (881-954) is best known to the Chinese as a versatile politician who served first and last under no less than ten Emperors of four different Houses, and gave himself a sobriquet which finds its best English equivalent in “The Vicar of Bray.” He presented himself at the Court of the second Emperor of the Liao dynasty and positively asked for a post. He said he had no home, no money, and very little brains; a statement which appears to have appealed forcibly to the Tartar monarch, who at once appointed him grand tutor to the heir-apparent. By foreigners, on the other hand, he will be chiefly remembered as the inventor of the art of block-printing. It seems probable, indeed, that some crude form of this invention had been already known early in the T‘ang dynasty, but until the date of Fêng Tao it was certainly not applied to the production of books. Six years after his death the “fire-led” House of Sung was finally established upon the throne, and thenceforward the printing of books from blocks became a familiar handicraft with the Chinese people.
There is, however, at least one name that is particularly interesting to the foreign student. Feng Tao (881-954) is best known to the Chinese as a skilled politician who served under no less than ten emperors from four different dynasties, earning himself a nickname that best translates to “The Vicar of Bray.” He showed up at the court of the second emperor of the Liao dynasty and boldly asked for a position. He claimed he had no home, no money, and very little intelligence; a statement that seemed to really resonate with the Tartar monarch, who promptly appointed him grand tutor to the heir apparent. For foreigners, he will mainly be remembered as the inventor of the art of block printing. It’s quite likely that some basic form of this invention was already known early in the T‘ang dynasty, but until Fêng Tao’s time, it wasn’t applied to book production. Six years after his death, the “fire-led” House of Sung finally took the throne, and from that point on, printing books from blocks became a common craft among the Chinese people.
With the advent of this new line, we pass, as the Chinese fairy-stories say, to “another heaven and earth.” The various departments of history, classical scholarship, general literature, lexicography, and poetry were again filled with enthusiastic workers, eagerly encouraged by a succession of enlightened rulers. And although there was a falling-off consequent upon the irruption of the[211] Golden Tartars in 1125-1127, when the ex-Emperor and his newly appointed successor were carried captive to the north, nevertheless the Sungs managed to create a great epoch, and are justly placed in the very first rank among the builders of Chinese literature.
With the arrival of this new era, we move, as the Chinese fairy tales say, to “another heaven and earth.” The different fields of history, classical studies, general literature, lexicography, and poetry were once again bustling with passionate contributors, who were enthusiastically supported by a series of enlightened rulers. Although there was a decline due to the invasion of the [211] Golden Tartars in 1125-1127, when the former emperor and his newly appointed successor were taken captive to the north, the Sungs still managed to establish a remarkable period and rightfully hold a top position among the pioneers of Chinese literature.
CHAPTER II
HISTORY—CLASSICAL AND GENERAL
LITERATURE
The first move made in the department of history was nothing less than to re-write the whole of the chronicles of the T‘ang dynasty. The usual scheme had already been carried out by Liu Hsü (897-946), a learned scholar of the later Chin dynasty, but on many grounds the result was pronounced unsatisfactory, and steps were taken to supersede it. The execution of this project was entrusted to Ou-yang Hsiu and Sung Ch‘i, both of whom were leading men in the world of letters. Ou-yang Hsiu (1007-1072) had been brought up in poverty, his mother teaching him to write with a reed. By the time he was fifteen his great abilities began to attract attention, and later on he came out first on the list of candidates for the third or highest degree. His public life was a chequered one, owing to the bold positions he took up in defence of what he believed to be right, regardless of personal interest. Besides the dynastic history, he wrote on all kinds of subjects, grave and gay, including an exposition of the Book of Poetry, a work on ancient inscriptions, anecdotes of the men of his day, an elaborate treatise on the peony, poetry and essays without end. The following is a specimen of his lighter work, greatly admired for the beauty of its style,[213] and diligently read by all students of composition. The theme, as the reader will perceive, is the historian himself:—
The first action taken in the history department was nothing less than a complete rewrite of the chronicles of the T‘ang dynasty. The usual approach had already been executed by Liu Hsü (897-946), a knowledgeable scholar from the later Chin dynasty, but for many reasons, the outcome was deemed unsatisfactory, and efforts were made to replace it. The task of this project was assigned to Ou-yang Hsiu and Sung Ch‘i, both prominent figures in the literary world. Ou-yang Hsiu (1007-1072) grew up in poverty, with his mother teaching him to write using a reed. By age fifteen, his exceptional talents began to stand out, and he later topped the list of candidates for the third, or highest, degree. His public life was complicated due to the bold stances he took in defense of what he believed was right, regardless of personal gain. In addition to the dynastic history, he wrote on a wide range of topics, both serious and lighthearted, including an analysis of the Book of Poetry, a work on ancient inscriptions, stories about the notable people of his time, an in-depth study of the peony, and countless poems and essays. The following is an example of his lighter work, greatly admired for its beautiful style,[213] and thoroughly read by all students of writing. The theme, as the reader will notice, is the historian himself:—
“The district of Ch‘u is entirely surrounded by hills, and the peaks to the south-west are clothed with a dense and beautiful growth of trees, over which the eye wanders in rapture away to the confines of Shantung. A walk of two or three miles on those hills brings one within earshot of the sound of falling water, which gushes forth from a ravine known as the Wine-Fountain; while hard by in a nook at a bend of the road stands a kiosque, commonly spoken of as the Old Drunkard’s Arbour. It was built by a Buddhist priest, called Deathless Wisdom, who lived among these hills, and who received the above name from the Governor. The latter used to bring his friends hither to take wine; and as he personally was incapacitated by a very few cups, and was, moreover, well stricken in years, he gave himself the sobriquet of the Old Drunkard. But it was not wine that attracted him to this spot. It was the charming scenery, which wine enabled him to enjoy.
“The district of Ch'u is completely surrounded by hills, and the peaks to the southwest are covered with a lush and beautiful growth of trees, over which the eye happily wanders all the way to the borders of Shantung. A walk of two or three miles on those hills brings you close enough to hear the sound of rushing water, which flows from a ravine known as the Wine-Fountain; meanwhile, nearby, in a nook at a bend in the road, stands a shelter, commonly referred to as the Old Drunkard’s Arbor. It was built by a Buddhist priest named Deathless Wisdom, who lived among these hills and received the name from the Governor. The Governor used to bring his friends here to drink wine; and since he personally got tipsy after just a few cups, and was also quite old, he humorously called himself the Old Drunkard. But it wasn't the wine that drew him to this place. It was the beautiful scenery, which wine allowed him to appreciate.”
“The sun’s rays peeping at dawn through the trees, by and by to be obscured behind gathering clouds, leaving naught but gloom around, give to this spot the alternations of morning and night. The wild-flowers exhaling their perfume from the darkness of some shady dell, the luxuriant foliage of the dense forest of beautiful trees, the clear frosty wind, and the naked boulders of the lessening torrent,—these are the indications of spring, summer, autumn, and winter. Morning is the time to go thither, returning with the shades of night, and although the place presents a different aspect with the changes of the seasons, its charms are subject to no[214] interruption, but continue alway. Burden-carriers sing their way along the road, travellers rest awhile under the trees, shouts from one, responses from another, old people hobbling along, children in arms, children dragged along by hand, backwards and forwards all day long without a break,—these are the people of Ch‘u. A cast in the stream and a fine fish taken from some spot where the eddying pools begin to deepen; a draught of cool wine from the fountain, and a few such dishes of meats and fruits as the hills are able to provide,—these, nicely spread out beforehand, constitute the Governor’s feast. And in the revelry of the banquet-hour there is no thought of toil or trouble. Every archer hits his mark, and every player wins his partie; goblets flash from hand to hand, and a buzz of conversation is heard as the guests move unconstrainedly about. Among them is an old man with white hair, bald at the top of his head. This is the drunken Governor, who, when the evening sun kisses the tips of the hills and the falling shadows are drawn out and blurred, bends his steps homewards in company with his friends. Then in the growing darkness are heard sounds above and sounds below; the beasts of the field and the birds of the air are rejoicing at the departure of man. They, too, can rejoice in hills and in trees, but they cannot rejoice as man rejoices. So also the Governor’s friends. They rejoice with him, though they know not at what it is that he rejoices. Drunk, he can rejoice with them, sober, he can discourse with them,—such is the Governor. And should you ask who is the Governor, I reply, ‘Ou-yang Hsiu of Lu-ling.’”
“The sun's rays peek at dawn through the trees, gradually getting hidden behind gathering clouds, leaving nothing but gloom around, giving this spot the shifts of morning and night. The wildflowers releasing their perfume from the shadowy dell, the lush greenery of the dense forest filled with beautiful trees, the crisp, cold wind, and the bare boulders from the dwindling stream—these show the signs of spring, summer, autumn, and winter. Morning is the time to go here, returning with the encroaching darkness, and though the place looks different with the changing seasons, its charms never fade, but always endure. Burden-carriers sing their way along the road, travelers rest for a moment under the trees, shouts from one, responses from another, old folks shuffling along, children in arms, children pulled along by hand, moving back and forth all day long without a break—these are the people of Ch‘u. A cast in the stream and a nice fish caught from the spot where the swirling pools deepen; a sip of cool wine from the fountain, and a few dishes of meats and fruits that the hills can provide—these, neatly laid out ahead of time, make up the Governor's feast. And during the banquet fun, there’s no thought of hard work or worries. Every archer hits their target, and every player wins their game; goblets are passed from hand to hand, and there’s a buzz of conversation as guests mingle freely. Among them is an old man with white hair, bald on top. This is the drunken Governor, who, when the evening sun kisses the hilltops and the shadows stretch and blur, heads home with his friends. Then in the growing darkness, sounds can be heard from above and below; the field animals and birds are rejoicing at man's departure. They can also find joy in hills and trees, but they can’t rejoice like humans do. So too with the Governor's friends. They celebrate with him, even though they don't know what he's so happy about. When he's drunk, he can enjoy with them; when sober, he can converse with them—such is the Governor. And if you ask who the Governor is, I reply, ‘Ou-yang Hsiu of Lu-ling.’”
Besides dwelling upon the beauty of this piece as vividly portraying the spirit of the age in which it was written, the commentator proudly points out that in it[215] the particle yeh, with influences as subtle as those of the Greek γε, occurs no fewer than twenty times.
Besides focusing on the beauty of this piece as a vivid reflection of the spirit of its time, the commentator proudly highlights that in it[215] the particle yeh, with influences as subtle as those of the Greek γε, appears no fewer than twenty times.
The next piece is entitled “An Autumn Dirge,” and refers to the sudden collapse of summer, so common a phenomenon in the East:—
The next piece is titled “An Autumn Dirge,” and it relates to the sudden end of summer, a typical occurrence in the East:—
“One night I had just sat down to my books, when suddenly I heard a sound far away towards the south-west. Listening intently, I wondered what it could be. On it came, at first like the sighing of a gentle zephyr ... gradually deepening into the plash of waves upon a surf-beat shore ... the roaring of huge breakers in the startled night, amid howling storm-gusts of wind and rain. It burst upon the hanging bell, and set every one of its pendants tinkling into tune. It seemed like the muffled march of soldiers, hurriedly advancing, bit in mouth, to the attack, when no shouted orders rend the air, but only the tramp of men and horses meet the ear.
“One night, I had just settled down with my books when I suddenly heard a sound far away to the south-west. Listening closely, I wondered what it could be. It came closer, at first like the soft sigh of a gentle breeze... gradually growing into the sound of waves crashing on a surf-beaten shore... the roar of massive waves in the startled night, amid howling gusts of wind and rain. It burst upon the hanging bell, making every one of its pendants chime in tune. It felt like the muffled march of soldiers, urgently advancing, bit in mouth, ready for battle, when there are no shouted commands to break the silence, just the sound of men and horses meeting the ear.”
“‘Boy,’ said I, ‘what noise is that? Go forth and see.’ ‘Sir,’ replied the boy on his return, ‘the moon and stars are brightly shining: the Silver River spans the sky. No sound of man is heard without: ’tis but the whispering of the trees.’
“‘Hey,’ I said, ‘what's that noise? Go check it out.’ ‘Sir,’ the boy replied when he came back, ‘the moon and stars are shining bright: the Silver River stretches across the sky. There's no sound of people outside; it’s just the rustling of the trees.’”
“‘Alas!’ I cried, ‘autumn is upon us. And is it thus, O boy, that autumn comes?—autumn, the cruel and the cold; autumn, the season of rack and mist; autumn, the season of cloudless skies; autumn, the season of piercing blasts; autumn, the season of desolation and blight! Chill is the sound that heralds its approach, and then it leaps upon us with a shout. All the rich luxuriance of green is changed, all the proud foliage of the forest swept down to earth, withered beneath the icy breath of the destroyer. For autumn is nature’s chief executioner, and its symbol is darkness. It has the temper of[216] steel, and its symbol is a sharp sword. It is the avenging angel, riding upon an atmosphere of death. As spring is the epoch of growth, so autumn is the epoch of maturity. And sad is the hour when maturity is passed, for that which passes its prime must die.
“‘Oh no!’ I exclaimed, ‘autumn is here. Is this how it arrives, O boy?—autumn, the harsh and chilly; autumn, the season of suffering and fog; autumn, the time of clear skies; autumn, the time of biting winds; autumn, the time of loss and decay! The cold sound that announces its coming is followed by a sudden rush. All the lush green changes, all the proud leaves of the forest are brought down to the ground, withered by the icy breath of the destroyer. For autumn is nature’s main executioner, and its symbol is darkness. It has the edge of [216] steel, and its symbol is a sharp sword. It is the avenging angel, riding on a wave of death. Just as spring is the time of growth, autumn is the time of ripening. And it’s a sad moment when maturity has passed, for what goes beyond its prime must die.’”
“‘Still, what is this to plants and trees, which fade away in their due season?... But stay; there is man, man the divinest of all things. A hundred cares wreck his heart, countless anxieties trace their wrinkles on his brow, until his inmost self is bowed beneath the burden of life. And swifter still he hurries to decay when vainly striving to attain the unattainable, or grieving over his ignorance of that which can never be known. Then comes the whitening hair—and why not? Has man an adamantine frame, that he should outlast the trees of the field? Yet, after all, who is it, save himself, that steals his strength away? Tell me, O boy, what right has man to accuse his autumn blast?’
“‘Still, what does this mean to plants and trees, which wither away in their own time?... But wait; there is man, man the most divine of all beings. A hundred worries shatter his heart, countless anxieties etch their lines on his forehead, until his innermost self is weighed down by the burden of life. And he races toward decay even faster when he vainly tries to reach the unreachable, or mourns his ignorance of what can never be known. Then comes the grey hair—and why not? Does man have an unbreakable frame, so he should outlast the trees of the field? Yet, in the end, who is it, if not himself, that drains his strength? Tell me, O boy, what right does man have to blame his autumn chill?’”
“My boy made no answer. He was fast asleep. No sound reached me save that of the cricket chirping its response to my dirge.”
“My boy didn’t respond. He was sound asleep. The only sound I heard was the cricket chirping in reply to my lament.”
The other leading historian of this period was Sung Ch‘i (998-1061), who began his career by beating his elder brother at the graduates’ examination. He was, however, placed tenth, instead of first, by Imperial command, and in accordance with the precedence of brothers. He rose to high office, and was also a voluminous writer. A great favourite at Court, it is related that he was once at some Imperial festivity when he began to feel cold. The Emperor bade one of the ladies of the seraglio lend him a tippet, whereupon about a dozen of the girls each offered hers. But[217] Sung Ch‘i did not like to seem to favour any one, and rather than offend the rest, continued to sit and shiver. The so-called New History of the T‘ang Dynasty, which he produced in co-operation with Ou-yang Hsiu, is generally regarded as a distinct improvement upon the work of Liu Hsü. It has not, however, actually superseded the latter work, which is still included among the recognised dynastic histories, and stands side by side with its rival.
The other leading historian of this period was Sung Chi (998-1061), who started his career by beating his older brother in the graduates’ examination. However, he was placed tenth instead of first by Imperial order, following the precedence of brothers. He rose to a high position and was also a prolific writer. A favorite at Court, it’s said that during an Imperial celebration, he started feeling cold. The Emperor asked one of the ladies in the court to lend him a scarf, and about a dozen of the girls each offered theirs. But[217] Sung Ch‘i didn’t want to show favoritism, so to avoid offending anyone, he just sat there shivering. The so-called New History of the T‘ang Dynasty, which he created in collaboration with Ou-yang Hsiu, is generally seen as a significant improvement over Liu Hsü’s work. However, it has not fully replaced the latter, which still remains part of the recognized dynastic histories and stands alongside its competitor.
Meanwhile another star had risen, in magnitude to be compared only with the effulgent genius of Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien. Ssŭ-ma Kuang (1019-1086) entered upon an official career and rose to be Minister of State. But he opposed the great reformer, Wang An-shih, and in 1070 was compelled to resign. He devoted the rest of his life to the completion of his famous work known as the T‘ung Chien or Mirror of History, a title bestowed upon it in 1084 by the Emperor, because “to view antiquity as it were in a mirror is an aid in the administration of government.” The Mirror of History covers a period from the fifth century B.C. down to the beginning of the Sung dynasty, A.D. 960, and was supplemented by several important works from the author’s own hand, all bearing upon the subject. In his youth the latter had been a devoted student, and used to rest his arm upon a kind of round wooden pillow, which roused him to wakefulness by its movement every time he began to doze over his work. On one occasion, in childhood, a small companion fell into a water-kong, and would have been drowned but for the presence of mind of Ssŭ-ma Kuang. He seized a huge stone, and with it cracked the jar so that the water poured out. As a scholar he had a large library, and was so particular in the hand[218]ling of his books that even after many years’ use they were still as good as new. He would not allow his disciples to turn over leaves by scratching them up with the nails, but made them use the forefinger and second finger of the right hand. In 1085 he determined to return to public life, but he had not been many months in the capital, labouring as usual for his country’s good, before he succumbed to an illness and died, universally honoured and regretted by his countrymen, to whom he was affectionately known as the Living Buddha.
Meanwhile, another star had emerged, comparable only to the brilliant genius of Ssŭ-ma Ch‘ien. Sima Qiang (1019-1086) began his official career and rose to the position of Minister of State. However, he opposed the great reformer, Wang An-shih, and in 1070 was forced to resign. He spent the rest of his life completing his famous work known as the T‘ung Chien or Mirror of History, a title given to it in 1084 by the Emperor, because “to view antiquity as if in a mirror aids in the administration of government.” The Mirror of History spans a period from the fifth century BCE to the beginning of the Sung dynasty, A.D. 960, and was supplemented by several important works from the author's own hand, all related to the subject. In his youth, he was a dedicated student who would rest his arm on a round wooden pillow, which would wake him whenever he began to doze off while studying. Once, during his childhood, a small friend fell into a water tank and would have drowned if not for Ssŭ-ma Kuang's quick thinking. He grabbed a large stone and used it to break the jar, allowing the water to pour out. As a scholar, he had an extensive library and was so meticulous in caring for his books that even after many years of use, they still looked brand new. He didn't allow his students to turn pages by scratching with their nails but required them to use their index and middle fingers. In 1085, he decided to return to public life, but after a few months in the capital, working as always for the good of his country, he fell ill and died, universally respected and mourned by his countrymen, who affectionately referred to him as the Living Buddha.
The following extract from his writings refers to a new and dangerous development in the Censorate, an institution which still plays a singular part in the administration of China:—
The following excerpt from his writings talks about a new and risky development in the Censorate, an institution that still plays a unique role in the administration of China:—
“Of old there was no such office as that of Censor. From the highest statesman down to the artisan and trader, every man was free to admonish the Throne. From the time of the Han dynasty onwards, this prerogative was vested in an office, with the weighty responsibility of discussing the government of the empire, the people within the Four Seas, successes, failures, advantages, and disadvantages, in order of importance and of urgency. The sole object in this arrangement was the benefit of the State, not that of the Censor, from whom all ideas of fame or gain were indeed far removed. In 1017 an edict was issued appointing six officers to undertake these Censorial duties, and in 1045 their names were for the first time written out on boards; and then, in 1062, apparently for better preservation, the names were cut on stone. Thus posterity can point to such an one and say, ‘There was a loyal man;’ to another, ‘There was a traitor;’ to a third, ‘There was an upright man;’ to[219] a fourth, ‘There was a scoundrel.’ Does not this give cause for fear?”
“Back in the day, there was no position known as Censor. From the top statesman to the craftsman and merchant, everyone was free to question the Throne. Starting from the Han dynasty, this role became formalized, taking on the significant responsibility of discussing the governance of the empire, the people across the Four Seas, successes, failures, pros, and cons, all ranked by importance and urgency. The main goal of this setup was to benefit the State, not the Censor, who had no thoughts of fame or profit. In 1017, an edict was issued to appoint six officials to handle these Censor duties, and in 1045, their names were written on boards for the first time; then, in 1062, for better preservation, their names were engraved in stone. Thus, future generations can look back and say, ‘There was a loyal man;’ to another, ‘There was a traitor;’ to a third, ‘There was an upright man;’ to a fourth, ‘There was a scoundrel.’ Doesn’t this instill fear?”
Contemporaneously with Ssŭ-ma Kuang lived Chou Tun-i (1017-1073), who combined the duties of a small military command with prolonged and arduous study. He made himself ill by overwork and strict attention to the interests of the people at all hazards to himself. His chief works were written to elucidate the mysteries of the Book of Changes, and were published after his death by his disciples, with commentaries by Chu Hsi. The following short satire, veiled under the symbolism of flowers, being in a style which the educated Chinaman most appreciates, is very widely known:—
Contemporary with Ssŭ-ma Kuang was Chou Tun-i (1017-1073), who balanced a small military role with intense and demanding study. He pushed himself to the point of illness by overworking and paying careful attention to the welfare of the people, often at great personal risk. His key works aimed to clarify the mysteries of the Book of Changes and were published posthumously by his students, along with commentaries by Chu Hsi. The following short satire, disguised with floral symbolism and written in a style that educated Chinese readers greatly appreciate, is widely recognized:—
“Lovers of flowering plants and shrubs we have had by scores, but T‘ao Ch‘ien alone devoted himself to the chrysanthemum. Since the opening days of the T‘ang dynasty, it has been fashionable to admire the peony; but my favourite is the water-lily. How stainless it rises from its slimy bed! How modestly it reposes on the clear pool—an emblem of purity and truth! Symmetrically perfect, its subtle perfume is wafted far and wide, while there it rests in spotless state, something to be regarded reverently from a distance, and not to be profaned by familiar approach.
“Lovers of flowering plants and shrubs we have had by the dozens, but T'ao Ch'ien alone devoted himself to the chrysanthemum. Since the early days of the Tang dynasty, it's been trendy to admire the peony; but my favorite is the water-lily. How pure it rises from its muddy bed! How modestly it rests on the clear pool—an emblem of purity and truth! Perfectly symmetrical, its subtle fragrance spreads far and wide, while it remains in a pristine state, something to be admired from afar, not to be disrespected by a casual approach.”
“In my opinion the chrysanthemum is the flower of retirement and culture; the peony the flower of rank and wealth; the water-lily, the Lady Virtue sans pareille.
“In my opinion, the chrysanthemum is the flower of retirement and culture; the peony is the flower of rank and wealth; the water-lily represents Lady Virtue sans pareille.
“Alas! few have loved the chrysanthemum since T‘ao Ch‘ien, and none now love the water-lily like myself, whereas the peony is a general favourite with all mankind.”
“Sadly, few have loved the chrysanthemum since T‘ao Ch‘ien, and no one loves the water-lily as much as I do, while the peony is a universal favorite among everyone.”
Ch‘êng Hao (1032-1085) and Ch‘êng I (1033-1107) were two brothers famed for their scholarship, especially the younger of the two, who published a valuable commentary upon the Book of Changes. The elder attracted some attention by boldly suppressing a stone image in a Buddhist temple which was said to emit rays from its head, and had been the cause of disorderly gatherings of men and women. A specimen of his verse will be given in the next chapter. Ch‘êng I wrote some interesting chapters on the art of poetry. In one of these he says, “Asked if a man can make himself a poet by taking pains, I reply that only by taking pains can any one hope to be ranked as such, though on the other hand the very fact of taking pains is likely to be inimical to success. The old couplet reminds us—
Cheng Hao (1032-1085) and Ch’eng I (1033-1107) were two brothers known for their scholarship, particularly the younger one who published a valuable commentary on the Book of Changes. The elder brother gained some attention for the bold act of removing a stone statue from a Buddhist temple that was rumored to shine rays from its head, which had led to chaotic gatherings of people. A sample of his poetry will be included in the next chapter. Ch’eng I wrote some engaging chapters on the art of poetry. In one of these, he states, “When asked if a person can become a poet through hard work, I answer that only through hard work can anyone hope to be considered one, although putting in the effort may actually hinder success. The old couplet reminds us—
There is also another old couplet—
There is also another old couplet—
And break it over a five-foot line.
Both of these are very much to the point. Confucius himself did not make verses, but he did not advise others to abstain from doing so.”
Both of these are very relevant. Confucius himself didn’t write poetry, but he didn’t tell others to avoid doing it.
The great reformer and political economist Wang An-shih (1021-1086), who lived to see all his policy reversed, was a hard worker as a youth, and in composition his pen was said to “fly over the paper.” As a man he was distinguished by his frugality and his obstinacy. He wore dirty clothes and did not even wash his face, for which Su Hsün denounced him as a beast. He was so cocksure of all his own views that[221] he would never admit the possibility of being wrong, which gained for him the sobriquet of the Obstinate Minister. He attempted to reform the examination system, requiring from the candidate not so much graces of style as a wide acquaintance with practical subjects. “Accordingly,” says one Chinese writer, “even the pupils at village schools threw away their text-books of rhetoric, and began to study primers of history, geography, and political economy.” He was the author of a work on the written characters, with special reference to those which are formed by the combination of two or more, the meanings of which, taken together, determine the meaning of the compound character. The following is a letter which he wrote to a friend on the study of false doctrines:—
The great reformer and political economist Wang Anshi (1021-1086), who lived to see all his policies reversed, was a hard worker in his youth, and his writing was said to “fly over the paper.” As an adult, he was known for his frugality and stubbornness. He wore dirty clothes and didn’t even wash his face, which led Su Hsün to criticize him harshly. He was so confident in his opinions that[221] he would never acknowledge the possibility of being wrong, earning him the nickname the Obstinate Minister. He tried to reform the examination system, prioritizing practical knowledge over fancy writing. “As a result,” says one Chinese writer, “even students at village schools tossed aside their rhetoric textbooks and started studying primers on history, geography, and political economy.” He also wrote a work on written characters, especially focusing on those formed by combining two or more characters, explaining how their combined meanings define the compound character. Below is a letter he wrote to a friend regarding the study of false doctrines:—
“I have been debarred by illness from writing to you now for some time, though my thoughts have been with you all the while.
“I haven't been able to write to you for a while because I've been sick, but you've been on my mind the entire time.
“In reply to my last letter, wherein I expressed a fear that you were not progressing with your study of the Canon, I have received several from you, in all of which you seem to think I meant the Canon of Buddha, and you are astonished at my recommendation of such pernicious works. But how could I possibly have intended any other than the Canon of the sages of China? And for you to have thus missed the point of my letter is a good illustration of what I meant when I said I feared you were not progressing with your study of the Canon.
“In response to my last letter, where I mentioned my concern that you weren't making progress in your study of the Canon, I’ve received several responses from you. In all of them, you seem to think I was referring to the Canon of Buddha, and you're shocked by my recommendation of such harmful texts. But how could I have meant anything other than the Canon of the sages of China? Your misunderstanding of my point is a perfect example of what I meant when I said I was worried you weren't advancing in your study of the Canon.”
“Now a thorough knowledge of our Canon has not been attained by any one for a very long period. Study of the Canon alone does not suffice for a thorough knowledge of the Canon. Consequently, I have been myself an omnivorous reader of books[222] of all kinds, even, for example, of ancient medical and botanical works. I have, moreover, dipped into treatises on agriculture and on needlework, all of which I have found very profitable in aiding me to seize the great scheme of the Canon itself. For learning in these days is a totally different pursuit from what it was in the olden times; and it is now impossible otherwise to get at the real meaning of our ancient sages.
“Now, no one has fully understood our Canon for a very long time. Studying the Canon alone isn’t enough for complete comprehension. Because of this, I’ve been an eager reader of books[222] of all sorts, including ancient medical and botanical texts. I've also explored writings on agriculture and needlework, which I’ve found very helpful in grasping the larger concept of the Canon itself. Today, learning is a completely different endeavor than it was in the past; it’s now impossible to truly understand the wisdom of our ancient thinkers without this broader knowledge.”
“There was Yang Hsiung. He hated all books that were not orthodox. Yet he made a wide study of heterodox writers. By force of education he was enabled to take what of good and to reject what of bad he found in each. Their pernicious influence was altogether lost on him; while on the other hand he was prepared the more effectively to elucidate what we know to be the truth. Now, do you consider that I have been corrupted by these pernicious influences? If so, you know me not.
“There was Yang Hsiung. He disliked all books that weren’t considered orthodox. Yet he extensively studied heterodox writers. Thanks to his education, he managed to take what was good and dismiss what was bad from each one. Their harmful influence didn’t affect him at all; on the contrary, he was better equipped to explain what we know to be true. Now, do you think I’ve been tainted by these harmful influences? If so, you don’t really know me.”
“No! the pernicious influences of the age are not to be sought for in the Canon of Buddha. They are to be found in the corruption and vice of those in high places; in the false and shameless conduct which is now rife among us. Do you not agree with me?”
“No! The harmful influences of our time aren't found in the teachings of Buddha. They're located in the corruption and vice of the powerful; in the deceitful and shameless behavior that is all around us. Don't you agree with me?”
Su Shih (1036-1101), better known by his fancy name as Su Tung-p‘o, whose early education was superintended by his mother, produced such excellent compositions at the examination for his final degree that the examiner, Ou-yang Hsiu, suspected them to be the work of a qualified substitute. Ultimately he came out first on the list. He rose to be a statesman, who made more enemies than friends, and was perpetually struggling against the machinations of unscrupulous opponents, which on one occasion resulted[223] in his banishment to the island of Hainan, then a barbarous and almost unknown region. He was also a brilliant essayist and poet, and his writings are still the delight of the Chinese. The following is an account of a midnight picnic to a spot on the banks of a river at which a great battle had taken place nearly nine hundred years before, and where one of the opposing fleets was burnt to the water’s edge, reddening a wall, probably the cliff alongside:—
Su Shi (1036-1101), better known by his literary name Su Tung-p‘o, had his early education overseen by his mother. He produced such outstanding works during his final degree examination that the examiner, Ou-yang Hsiu, suspected they were written by a hired expert. In the end, he topped the list. He became a statesman, making more enemies than friends, and constantly fought against the schemes of ruthless rivals, which once led to his exile to the island of Hainan, a harsh and largely unknown area at the time. He was also a talented essayist and poet, and his writings continue to be cherished by the Chinese. The following is a description of a midnight picnic by a riverbank where a significant battle occurred nearly nine hundred years earlier, where one of the opposing fleets was burned to the waterline, leaving a red mark on what was likely the cliff above:—
“In the year 1081, the seventh moon just on the wane, I went with a friend on a boat excursion to the Red Wall. A clear breeze was gently blowing, scarce enough to ruffle the river, as I filled my friend’s cup and bade him troll a lay to the bright moon, singing the song of the ‘Modest Maid.’
“In 1081, with the seventh moon just about to disappear, I went with a friend on a boat trip to the Red Wall. A light breeze was softly blowing, barely enough to disturb the river, as I filled my friend's cup and encouraged him to sing a tune to the bright moon, performing the song of the ‘Modest Maid.’”
“By and by up rose the moon over the eastern hills, wandering between the Wain and the Goat, shedding forth her silver beams, and linking the water with the sky. On a skiff we took our seats, and shot over the liquid plain, lightly as though travelling through space, riding on the wind without knowing whither we were bound. We seemed to be moving in another sphere, sailing through air like the gods. So I poured out a bumper for joy, and, beating time on the skiff’s side, sang the following verse:—
“Eventually, the moon rose over the eastern hills, drifting between the Wain and the Goat, casting her silver light and connecting the water to the sky. We took our seats in a small boat and glided over the smooth surface, as if we were traveling through space, riding the wind without knowing where we were headed. It felt like we were in another world, sailing through the air like deities. So I raised a drink in celebration and, keeping rhythm on the side of the boat, sang the following verse:—”
Glides quickly through the shimmering wave—
My heart is becoming seriously heavy—
"Great heroes who have died, where are you now?"
“My friend accompanied these words upon his flageolet, delicately adjusting its notes to express the varied emotions of pity and regret, without the slightest break in the thread of sound which seemed to wind around[224] us like a silken skein. The very monsters of the deep yielded to the influence of his strains, while the boatwoman, who had lost her husband, burst into a flood of tears. Overpowered by my own feelings, I settled myself into a serious mood, and asked my friend for some explanation of his art. To this he replied, ‘Did not Ts‘ao Ts‘ao say—
“My friend played these words on his flageolet, carefully adjusting the notes to convey the mix of emotions like pity and regret, without interrupting the flow of sound that wrapped around us like a silk thread. Even the creatures of the deep were swayed by his music, while the boatwoman, who had lost her husband, broke down in tears. Overwhelmed by my own emotions, I took on a serious tone and asked my friend to explain his art. In response, he said, ‘Didn’t Ts‘ao Ts‘ao say—”
The raven flies southward?
“‘Westwards to Hsia-k‘ou, eastwards to Wu-ch‘ang, where hill and stream in wild luxuriance blend,—was it not there that Ts‘ao Ts‘ao was routed by Chou Yü? Ching-chou was at his feet: he was pushing down stream towards the east. His war-vessels stretched stem to stern for a thousand li: his banners darkened the sky. He poured out a libation as he neared Chiang-ling; and, sitting in the saddle armed cap-à-pie, he uttered those words, did that hero of his age. Yet where is he to-day?
“‘Westwards to Hsia-k’ou, eastwards to Wu-ch’ang, where hills and streams blend in wild beauty—was it not here that Ts'ao Ts'ao was defeated by Chou Yü? Ching-chou was at his feet: he was heading downstream towards the east. His warships lined up for a thousand li: his banners filled the sky. As he approached Chiang-ling, he poured out a libation; and, sitting in the saddle fully armed, he spoke those words, did that hero of his time. Yet where is he today?
“‘Now you and I have fished and gathered fuel together on the river eyots. We have fraternised with the crayfish; we have made friends with the deer. We have embarked together in our frail canoe; we have drawn inspiration together from the wine-flask—a couple of ephemerides launched on the ocean in a rice-husk! Alas! life is but an instant of Time. I long to be like the Great River which rolls on its way without end. Ah, that I might cling to some angel’s wing and roam with him for ever! Ah, that I might clasp the bright moon in my arms and dwell with her for aye! Alas! it only remains to me to enwrap these regrets in the tender melody of sound.’
“‘Now you and I have fished and gathered wood together on the riverbanks. We’ve connected with the crayfish; we’ve made friends with the deer. We’ve set out together in our fragile canoe; we’ve drawn inspiration together from the wine bottle—a couple of mayflies launched into the ocean in a rice-husk! Alas! life is just a moment in Time. I wish I could be like the Great River that flows on endlessly. Ah, if only I could hold onto some angel’s wing and roam with him forever! Ah, if only I could wrap the bright moon in my arms and stay with her for eternity! Alas! all I can do is wrap these regrets in the gentle melody of sound.’”
“‘But do you forsooth comprehend,’ I inquired, ‘the mystery of this river and of this moon? The water passes by but is never gone: the moon wanes only to wax once more. Relatively speaking, Time itself is but an instant of time; absolutely speaking, you and I, in common with all matter, shall exist to all eternity. Wherefore, then, the longing of which you speak?
“‘But do you truly understand,’ I asked, ‘the mystery of this river and this moon? The water flows by but is never lost: the moon fades only to shine again. In relative terms, Time is just a moment; in absolute terms, you and I, like everything else, will exist for all eternity. So, why then, the longing you mentioned?
“‘The objects we see around us are one and all the property of individuals. If a thing does not belong to me, not a particle of it may be enjoyed by me. But the clear breeze blowing across this stream, the bright moon streaming over yon hills,—these are sounds and sights to be enjoyed without let or hindrance by all. They are the eternal gifts of God to all mankind, and their enjoyment is inexhaustible. Hence it is that you and I are enjoying them now.’
“‘The things we see around us all belong to individuals. If something doesn’t belong to me, I can’t enjoy any part of it. But the fresh breeze blowing across this stream, the bright moon shining over those hills—these are sights and sounds that everyone can enjoy freely. They are timeless gifts from God to all of humanity, and there’s no limit to how much we can enjoy them. That’s why you and I are enjoying them right now.’”
“My friend smiled as he threw away the dregs from his wine-cup and filled it once more to the brim. And then, when our feast was over, amid the litter of cups and plates, we lay down to rest in the boat: for streaks of light from the east had stolen upon us unawares.”
“My friend smiled as he tossed out the remnants from his wine cup and filled it up again. Then, when our feast wrapped up, surrounded by the mess of cups and plates, we laid down to rest in the boat: for the first light from the east had crept up on us unexpectedly.”
The completion of a pavilion which Su Shih had been building, “as a refuge from the business of life,” coinciding with a fall of rain which put an end to a severe drought, elicited a grateful record of this divine manifestation towards a suffering people. “The pavilion was named after rain, to commemorate joy.” His record concludes with these lines:—
The completion of a pavilion that Su Shih had been building, “as a refuge from the busyness of life,” coincided with a rain shower that ended a severe drought, prompting a thankful note about this divine event for a struggling community. “The pavilion was named after rain, to celebrate joy.” His note ends with these lines:—
If Heaven were to rain down jade, the hungry still couldn't eat it. It has been raining nonstop for three days—
Who had the influence at play? Should you claim it was your Governor's,
The Governor himself refers it to the Son of Heaven.
[226] But the Son of Heaven says, "No! It was God." And God says, "No! It was Nature." And since Nature is beyond human understanding,
I name this garden instead.”
Another piece refers to a recluse who—
Another piece talks about a recluse who—
“Kept a couple of cranes, which he had carefully trained; and every morning he would release them westwards through the gap, to fly away and alight in the marsh below or soar aloft among the clouds as the birds’ own fancy might direct. At nightfall they would return with the utmost regularity.”
“Kept a couple of cranes that he had carefully trained; every morning he would release them westward through the gap, letting them fly away and land in the marsh below or soar high among the clouds as the birds chose. They would come back at nightfall with perfect regularity.”
This piece is also finished off with a few poetical lines:—
This piece is also wrapped up with a few poetic lines:—
To soar high and look down on everything below; To dive together, wings closed, to the ground; To rise high once again among the clouds; To roam all day in the grassy valley; To collect duckweed in the rocky marsh. Come back! Come back! beneath the growing shadows,
Your master in a serge outfit stands, guitar in hand.
It’s he who provides for you from his small supply:
"Come back! Come back! Don’t stay in the west.”
His account of Sleep-Land is based upon the Drunk-Land of Wang Chi:—
His description of Sleep-Land is based on the Drunk-Land of Wang Chi:—
“A pure administration and admirable morals prevail there, the whole being one vast level tract, with no north, south, east, or west. The inhabitants are quiet and affable; they suffer from no diseases of any kind, neither are they subject to the influences of the seven passions. They have no concern with the ordinary affairs of life; they do not distinguish heaven, earth, the sun, and the moon; they toil not, neither do they spin; but simply lie down and enjoy themselves. They[227] have no ships and no carriages; their wanderings, however, are the boundless flights of the imagination.”
“A pure government and great morals thrive there, with everything being one big, flat area, lacking any directions like north, south, east, or west. The people are calm and friendly; they don't suffer from any illnesses and aren't affected by intense emotions. They have no worries about everyday life; they don't distinguish between heaven and earth, the sun and the moon; they don't work or weave; they just lie down and enjoy themselves. They[227] have no boats or carriages; their journeys, however, are limitless flights of imagination.”
His younger brother, Su Chê (1039-1112), poet and official, is chiefly known for his devotion to Taoism. He published an edition, with commentary, of the Tao-Tê-Ching.
His younger brother, Su Che (1039-1112), a poet and official, is mainly recognized for his dedication to Taoism. He released an edition of the Tao-Tê-Ching that included commentary.
One of the Four Scholars of his century is Huang T‘ing-chien (1050-1110), who was distinguished as a poet and a calligraphist. He has also been placed among the twenty-four examples of filial piety, for when his mother was ill he watched by her bedside for a whole year without ever taking off his clothes. The following is a specimen of his epistolary style:—
One of the Four Scholars of his time is Huang Ting-jian (1050-1110), recognized as a poet and calligrapher. He is also counted among the twenty-four examples of filial piety because when his mother was sick, he stayed by her bedside for an entire year without ever changing his clothes. The following is an example of his writing style:—
“Hsi K‘ang’s verses are at once vigorous and purely beautiful, without a vestige of commonplace about them. Every student of the poetic art should know them thoroughly, and thus bring the author into his mind’s eye.
“Hsi K‘ang’s poems are both powerful and beautifully crafted, without any hint of the ordinary. Every student of poetry should be familiar with them, allowing the author to come vividly to life in their imagination.”
“Those who are sunk in the cares and anxieties of this world’s strife, even by a passing glance would gain therefrom enough to clear away some pecks of the cobwebs of mortality. How much more they who penetrate further and seize each hidden meaning and enjoy its flavour to the full? Therefore, my nephew, I send you these poems for family reading, that you may cleanse your heart and solace a weary hour by their perusal.
“Those who are weighed down by the worries and stresses of this world, even with just a quick look, would get enough to lift some of the cobwebs of life. How much more those who dive deeper, uncover hidden meanings, and truly savor them? So, my nephew, I’m sending you these poems for us to read as a family, so you can refresh your heart and find comfort during a tiring moment through reading them.”
“As I recently observed to my own young people, the true hero should be many-sided, but he must not be commonplace. It is impossible to cure that. Upon which one of them asked by what characteristics this absence of the commonplace was distinguished. ‘It is hard to say,’ I replied. ‘A man who is not common[228]place is, under ordinary circumstances, much like other people. But he who at moments of great trial does not flinch, he is not commonplace.’”
“As I recently pointed out to my young students, a true hero should have many sides, but he shouldn’t be ordinary. That can’t be changed. Then one of them asked what makes someone not ordinary. ‘It’s hard to describe,’ I answered. ‘A person who isn’t ordinary is usually quite similar to everyone else. But someone who stands firm in moments of great challenge is not ordinary.’”
Chêng Ch‘iao (1108-1166) began his literary career in studious seclusion, cut off from all human intercourse. Then he spent some time in visiting various places of interest, devoting himself to searching out marvels, investigating antiquities, and reading (and remembering) every book that came in his way. In 1149 he was summoned to an audience, and received an honorary post. He was then sent home to copy out his History of China, which covered a period from about B.C. 2800 to A.D. 600. A fine edition of this work, in forty-six large volumes, was published in 1749 by Imperial command, with a preface by the Emperor Ch‘ien Lung. He also wrote essays and poetry, besides a treatise in which he showed that the inscriptions on the Stone Drums, now in Peking, belong rather to the latter half of the third century B.C. than to the tenth or eleventh century B.C., as usually accepted.
Chêng Ch'iao (1108-1166) started his writing career in quiet solitude, completely cut off from people. After some time, he traveled to various interesting locations, focusing on discovering wonders, studying historical artifacts, and reading (and remembering) every book he encountered. In 1149, he was called for an audience and offered an honorary position. He was then sent back to copy his History of China, which spans from about BCE 2800 to CE 600. An impressive edition of this work, in forty-six large volumes, was published in 1749 by Imperial order, with a preface by Emperor Ch‘ien Lung. He also wrote essays and poetry, as well as a study where he argued that the inscriptions on the Stone Drums, now in Peking, are more accurately dated to the latter half of the third century BCE rather than the tenth or eleventh century BCE, as was commonly believed.
The name of Chu Hsi (1130-1200) is a household word throughout the length and breadth of literary China. He graduated at nineteen, and entered upon a highly successful official career. He apparently had a strong leaning towards Buddhism—some say that he actually became a Buddhist priest; at any rate, he soon saw the error of his ways, and gave himself up completely to a study of the orthodox doctrine. He was a most voluminous writer. In addition to his revision of the history of Ssŭ-ma Kuang, which, under the title of T‘ung Chien Kang Mu, is still regarded as the[229] standard history of China, he placed himself first in the first rank of all commentators on the Confucian Canon. He introduced interpretations either wholly or partly at variance with those which had been put forth by the scholars of the Han dynasty and hitherto received as infallible, thus modifying to a certain extent the prevailing standard of political and social morality. His principle was simply one of consistency. He refused to interpret words in a given passage in one sense, and the same words occurring elsewhere in another sense. The result, as a whole, was undoubtedly to quicken with intelligibility many paragraphs the meaning of which had been obscured rather than elucidated by the earlier scholars of the Han dynasty. Occasionally, however, the great commentator o’erleapt himself. Here are two versions of one passage in the Analects, as interpreted by the rival schools, of which the older seems unquestionably to be preferred:—
The name of Chu Hsi (1130-1200) is well-known across all of literary China. He graduated at nineteen and started a very successful official career. He seemingly had a strong inclination towards Buddhism—some even claim he became a Buddhist priest; however, he soon realized he was mistaken and dedicated himself entirely to studying orthodox doctrine. He was an incredibly prolific writer. In addition to revising the history of Ssŭ-ma Kuang, which, under the title of T‘ung Chien Kang Mu, is still considered the[229] standard history of China, he ranked among the top commentators on the Confucian Canon. He offered interpretations that were either completely or partially different from those proposed by Han dynasty scholars, which had previously been accepted as infallible, thus altering the prevailing standards of political and social morality to some degree. His principle was simply one of consistency. He refused to interpret words in a certain way in one passage and then interpret the same words differently when they appeared elsewhere. Overall, the result was undoubtedly to clarify many paragraphs that had been made obscure rather than clear by earlier Han dynasty scholars. Occasionally, though, the great commentator made errors. Here are two versions of the same passage in the Analects, interpreted by the competing schools, with the older version clearly being preferred:—
Han.
Han.
Mêng Wu asked Confucius concerning filial piety. The Master said, “It consists in giving your parents no cause for anxiety save from your natural ailments.”
Mêng Wu asked Confucius about respecting parents. The Master said, “It means giving your parents no reason to worry except for your natural health issues.”
Chu Hsi.
Chu Hsi.
Mêng Wu asked Confucius concerning filial piety. The Master said, “Parents have the sorrow of thinking anxiously about their children’s ailments.”
Mêng Wu asked Confucius about being respectful to parents. The Master said, “Parents worry a lot about their children's health problems.”
The latter of these interpretations being obviously incomplete, Chu Hsi adds a gloss to the effect that children are therefore in duty bound to take great care of themselves.
The latter interpretation is obviously incomplete, so Chu Hsi adds a note stating that children are therefore obligated to take good care of themselves.
In the preface to his work on the Four Books as explained by Chu Hsi, published in 1745, Wang Pu-ch‘ing (born 1671) has the following passage:—“Shao Yung tried to explain the Canon of Changes by num[230]bers, and Ch‘êng I by the eternal fitness of things; but Chu Hsi alone was able to pierce through the meaning, and appropriate the thought of the prophets who composed it.” The other best known works of Chu Hsi are a metaphysical treatise containing the essence of his later speculations, and the Little Learning, a handbook for the young. It has been contended by some that the word “little” in the last title refers not to youthful learners, but to the lower plane on which the book is written, as compared with the Great Learning. The following extract, however, seems to point more towards Learning for the Young as the correct rendering of the title:—
In the preface to his work on the Four Books as explained by Chu Hsi, published in 1745, Wang Pu-ch‘ing (born 1671) includes this passage: “Shao Yung tried to explain the Canon of Changes using numbers, and Ch‘êng I focused on the eternal appropriateness of things; but Chu Hsi alone could truly understand the meaning and capture the thoughts of the prophets who wrote it.” The other well-known works of Chu Hsi are a metaphysical treatise summarizing his later ideas, and the Little Learning, a guide for the young. Some argue that the word “little” in the title refers not to youthful learners, but to the simpler level of content compared to the Great Learning. However, the following excerpt suggests that Learning for the Young is a more accurate interpretation of the title:—
“When mounting the wall of a city, do not point with the finger; when on the top, do not call out.
“When climbing the city wall, don’t point with your finger; when you reach the top, don’t shout out.”
“When at a friend’s house, do not persist in asking for anything you may wish to have. When going upstairs, utter a loud ‘Ahem!’ If you see two pairs of shoes outside and hear voices, you may go in; but if you hear nothing, remain outside. Do not trample on the shoes of other guests, nor step on the mat spread for food; but pick up your skirts and pass quickly to your allotted place. Do not be in a hurry to arrive, nor in haste to get away.
“When you’re at a friend’s house, don’t keep asking for anything you want. When you go upstairs, clear your throat loudly. If you see two pairs of shoes outside and hear voices, you can go in; but if you hear nothing, stay outside. Don’t step on the shoes of other guests or walk on the mat laid out for food; instead, lift your skirt and move quickly to your designated spot. Don’t rush to get there, and don’t be in a hurry to leave.”
“Do not bother the gods with too many prayers. Do not make allowances for your own shortcomings. Do not seek to know what has not yet come to pass.”
“Don’t overwhelm the gods with too many prayers. Don’t excuse your own faults. Don’t try to know what hasn’t happened yet.”
Chu Hsi was lucky enough to fall in with a clever portrait painter, a rara avis in China at the present day according to Mr. J. B. Coughtrie, late of Hongkong, who declares that “the style and taste peculiar to the Chinese combine to render a lifelike resemblance impossible, and the completed picture unattractive. The artist lays[231] upon his paper a flat wash of colour to match the complexion of his sitter, and upon this draws a mere map of the features, making no attempt to obtain roundness or relief by depicting light and shadows, and never by any chance conveying the slightest suggestion of animation or expression.” Chu Hsi gave the artist a glowing testimonial, in which he states that the latter not merely portrays the features, but “catches the very expression, and reproduces, as it were, the inmost mind of his model.” He then adds the following personal tit-bit:—
Chu Hsi was fortunate to meet a talented portrait painter, a rara avis in modern China, according to Mr. J. B. Coughtrie, formerly of Hong Kong, who claims that “the unique style and taste of the Chinese make a lifelike likeness impossible, resulting in an unappealing finished piece. The artist applies a flat wash of color to match the sitter's complexion and simply sketches the features, making no effort to create depth or dimension with light and shadows, and never conveying even a hint of liveliness or expression.” Chu Hsi wrote a glowing recommendation for the artist, stating that he not only captures the features but also “captures the true expression and, in a sense, reproduces the innermost thoughts of his subject.” He then adds the following personal tidbit:—
“I myself sat for two portraits, one large and the other small; and it was quite a joke to see how accurately he reproduced my coarse ugly face and my vulgar rustic turn of mind, so that even those who had only heard of, but had never seen me, knew at once for whom the portraits were intended.” It would be interesting to know if either of these pictures still survives among the Chu family heirlooms.
“I sat for two portraits, one big and the other small; and it was quite funny to see how accurately he captured my rough, unattractive face and my unsophisticated mindset, so that even those who had only heard of me, but had never seen me, immediately knew who the portraits were of.” It would be interesting to know if either of these pictures still survives among the Chu family heirlooms.
At the death of Chu Hsi, his coffin is said to have taken up a position, suspended in the air, about three feet from the ground. Whereupon his son-in-law, falling on his knees beside the bier, reminded the departed spirit of the great principles of which he had been such a brilliant exponent in life,—and the coffin descended gently to the ground.
At the time of Chu Hsi's death, his coffin was said to be suspended about three feet above the ground. His son-in-law, kneeling beside the coffin, reminded the departed spirit of the important principles he had exemplified during his life, and the coffin gently lowered to the ground.
CHAPTER III
POETRY
The poetry of the Sungs has not attracted so much attention as that of the T‘angs. This is chiefly due to the fact that although all the literary men of the Sung dynasty may roughly be said to have contributed their quota of verse, still there were few, if any, who could be ranked as professional poets, that is, as writers of verse and of nothing else, like Li Po, Tu Fu, and many others under the T‘ang dynasty. Poetry now began to be, what it has remained in a marked degree until the present day, a department of polite education, irrespective of the particle of the divine gale. More regard was paid to form, and the license which had been accorded to earlier masters was sacrificed to conventionality. The Odes collected by Confucius are, as we have seen, rude ballads of love, and war, and tilth, borne by their very simplicity direct to the human heart. The poetry of the T‘ang dynasty shows a masterly combination, in which art, unseen, is employed to enhance, not to fetter and degrade, thoughts drawn from a veritable communion with nature. With the fall of the T‘ang dynasty the poetic art suffered a lapse from which it has never recovered; and now, in modern times, although every student “can turn a verse” because he has been “duly[233] taught,” the poems produced disclose a naked artificiality which leaves the reader disappointed and cold.
The poetry of the Song dynasty hasn’t garnered as much attention as that of the Tang dynasty. This is mainly because, while many literary figures from the Song dynasty contributed poetry, there were very few—if any—who could be considered professional poets, meaning those who exclusively wrote poetry, like Li Po, Tu Fu, and others from the Tang dynasty. Poetry started to become, and has largely remained to this day, a part of refined education, detached from any divine inspiration. More emphasis was placed on form, and the creative freedoms that earlier masters enjoyed were sacrificed for conventionality. The Odes compiled by Confucius are, as we’ve seen, simple ballads about love, war, and farming, which connect directly to the human heart through their straightforwardness. The poetry of the Tang dynasty displays a skillful blend where art, though subtle, enhances rather than constrains or diminishes thoughts that come from a genuine connection with nature. After the fall of the Tang dynasty, poetic art declined from which it has never truly recovered; and now, in modern times, even though every student “can write a verse” because they’ve been “properly taught,” the poems produced exhibit a glaring artificiality that leaves readers feeling disappointed and disconnected.
The poet Ch‘ên T‘uan (d. A.D. 989) began life under favourable auspices. He was suckled by a mysterious lady in a green robe, who found him playing as a tiny child on the bank of a river. He became, in consequence of this supernatural nourishment, exceedingly clever and possessed of a prodigious memory, with a happy knack for verse. Yet he failed to get a degree, and gave himself up “to the joys of hill and stream.” While on the mountains some spiritual beings are said to have taught him the art of hibernating like an animal, so that he would go off to sleep for a hundred days at a time. He wrote a treatise on the elixir of life, and was generally inclined to Taoist notions. At death his body remained warm for seven days, and for a whole month a “glory” played around his tomb. He was summoned several times to Court, but to judge by the following poem, officialdom seems to have had few charms for him:—
The poet Ch'en Tuan (d. CE 989) started life under fortunate circumstances. He was raised by a mysterious woman in a green robe, who found him playing as a small child by the riverbank. As a result of this supernatural care, he became very intelligent with a remarkable memory and a natural talent for poetry. However, he couldn’t earn a degree and instead dedicated himself “to the pleasures of hills and streams.” While in the mountains, some spiritual beings reportedly taught him how to hibernate like an animal, allowing him to sleep for a hundred days at a time. He wrote a treatise on the elixir of life and was generally drawn to Taoist ideas. After he died, his body stayed warm for seven days, and a “glory” surrounded his tomb for an entire month. He was called to the Court several times, but judging by the following poem, it seems that official life didn’t appeal to him much:—
the valley of desire and conflict,
Then a ray flashed through my dreams. of the old, sweet, peaceful life....
No red-tasselled hat of state can compete with soft rest;
Grand mansions don't experience the joys. that the poor man’s cabin is aware of.
I dislike the intimidating sound of weapons clashing. when loyal followers gather,
I can't stand the drunken parties and
the sound of a fife and song; But I love to find a quiet spot, and
bring an old book Where I can see the wildflowers bloom
"and listen to the birds in spring."
Another poet, Yang I (974-1030), was unable to speak as a child, until one day, being taken to the top of a pagoda, he suddenly burst out with the following lines:—
Another poet, Yang I (974-1030), couldn't speak when he was a child, until one day, while being taken to the top of a pagoda, he suddenly exclaimed the following lines:—
My hand can almost touch the stars; I can't bring myself to raise my voice to speak,
"Out of fear of disturbing God's peace."
Mention has already been made of Shao Yung (1011-1077) in connection with Chu Hsi and classical scholarship. He was a great traveller, and an enthusiast in the cause of learning. He denied himself a stove in winter and a fan in summer. For thirty years he did not use a pillow, nor had he even a mat to sleep on. The following specimen of his verse seems, however, to belie his character as an ascetic:—
Mention has already been made of Shao Yong (1011-1077) in connection with Chu Hsi and classical scholarship. He was a great traveler and passionate about learning. He went without a stove in winter and a fan in summer. For thirty years, he didn't use a pillow and didn't even have a mat to sleep on. However, the following example of his verse seems to contradict his image as an ascetic:—
And add an endless enthusiasm through contemplation; For two generations, I’ve lived without regret,
While four powerful rulers have passed away.
And the moments that pass over my head are sweet; But now, with this wine and these flowers to enjoy, How am I going to stay sober and get home to bed?
Shao Yung was a great authority on natural phenomena, the explanation of which he deduced from principles found in the Book of Changes. On one occasion he was strolling about with some friends when he heard the goatsucker’s cry. He immediately became depressed, and said, “When good government is about to prevail, the magnetic current flows from north to south; when bad government is about to prevail, it flows from south to north, and birds feel its influence first of all things. Now hitherto this bird has not been seen at Lo-yang;[235] from which I infer that the magnetic current is flowing from south to north, and that some southerner is coming into power, with manifold consequences to the State.” The subsequent appearance of Wang An-shih was regarded as a verification of his skill.
Shao Yung was a major authority on natural phenomena, interpreting them through principles from the Book of Changes. One time, while walking with some friends, he heard the call of a goatsucker. He immediately felt down and said, “When good leadership is about to take place, the magnetic energy flows from north to south; but when bad leadership is about to take place, it flows from south to north, and birds are the first to sense this shift. Up until now, this bird hasn’t been seen in Lo-yang;[235] which leads me to believe that the magnetic energy is shifting from south to north, indicating that someone from the south is gaining power, which will have significant consequences for the State.” The later emergence of Wang An-shih was seen as proof of his insight.
The great reformer here mentioned found time, amid the cares of his economic revolution, to indulge in poetical composition. Here is his account of a nuit blanche, an excellent example of the difficult “stop-short:”—
The great reformer mentioned here found time, despite the pressures of his economic revolution, to engage in writing poetry. Here’s his description of a nuit blanche, a great example of the challenging “stop-short”:—
the water clock has stopped.
The midnight breeze blows coldly by,
and everything around is cold.
by the beauty of spring...
Sweet shapes of flowers on the blind the trembling moonbeams throw!”
Here, too, is a short poem by the classical scholar, Huang T‘ing-chien, written on the annual visit for worship at the tombs of ancestors, in full view of the hillside cemetery:—
Here, too, is a short poem by the classical scholar, Huang T‘ing-chien, written during the yearly visit to honor the ancestors at the tombs, with the hillside cemetery in full view:—
this iconic spring day,
And nearby country graveyards with cries of sorrow.
Thunder has startled bugs and stirred up the gnats and bees,
A light rain has encouraged the crops
and comforted the flowers and trees....
Maybe on this side are the bones
of a miserable person whom no one knows;
On that, the sacred ashes of a patriot’s rest.
[236] But who throughout the ages can hope to indicate each location
Where the fool and the hero unite in death,
beneath the thorns rotting?”
The grave student Ch‘êng Hao wrote verses like the rest. Sometimes he even condescended to jest:—
The serious student Ch‘êng Hao wrote poetry like everyone else. Occasionally, he even allowed himself to make a joke:—
I rest wherever I want....
Notice how the riverbanks are trimmed. under the fall breeze!
Yet why should I care if autumn storms the riverbanks were bare?
The fading of color along riverbanks
is the riverbanks’ affair.”
In the eleventh and twelfth centuries Hung Chüeh-fan made a name for himself as a poet and calligraphist, but he finally yielded to the fascination of Buddhism and took orders as a priest. This is no trifling ordeal. From three to nine pastilles are placed upon the shaven scalp of the candidate, and are allowed to burn down into the flesh, leaving an indelible scar. Here is a poem by him, written probably before monasticism had damped his natural ardour:—
In the 11th and 12th centuries, Hung Chüeh-fan established himself as a poet and calligrapher, but he ultimately gave in to the allure of Buddhism and became a priest. This is no small challenge. Three to nine pastilles are placed on the candidate's shaven head and are allowed to burn into the skin, leaving a permanent scar. Here is a poem by him, likely written before his monastic life diminished his passion:—
from aerial heights swing,
And there outside the house was a maid enjoys herself in spring.
Her blood-red skirts brushed along the ground. all quickly swishing fly,
As if to take her away to be an angel in the sky. Strewn thick with fluttering almond blossoms the painted stand is visible;
The embroidered ropes move back and forth. among the green willows.[237] Then when she stops, she jumps out. to stand with lowered eyes,
You think she's some kind of angel
"just now removed from the skies."
Better known as a statesman than as a poet is Yeh Shih (1150-1223). The following “stop-short,” however, referring to the entrance-gate to a beautiful park, is ranked among the best of its kind:—
Better known as a statesman than as a poet is Yeh Shih (1150-1223). The following “stop-short,” however, referring to the entrance gate to a beautiful park, is considered one of the best of its kind:—
the beauty of nature.
Again and again we knock and knock;
no janitor is visible.
Yet bolts and bars can’t fully contain the beautiful spring pall: A pink-flowered almond branch peeks out athwart the jealous wall!”
Of Kao Chü-nien nothing seems to be known. His poem on the annual spring worship at the tombs of ancestors is to be found in all collections:—
Of Kao Chü-nien nothing seems to be known. His poem about the annual spring worship at the tombs of ancestors is included in all collections:—
are one large graveyard,
And everything is lively and busy there. when the holy day arrives.
Burnt paper cash, like butterflies, fly fluttering everywhere,
While mourners wear robes stained with tears of blood
a red hue is dyed.
The sun sets, and the red fox crouches. down by the tomb;
Night falls, and young people laugh. where lamps illuminate the darkness.
Let anyone whose luck brings him wine, get a little tipsy while he can, For no man, when the long night arrives,
can take one drop away!
CHAPTER IV
DICTIONARIES—ENCYCLOPÆDIAS—MEDICAL
JURISPRUDENCE
Several dictionaries of importance were issued by various scholars during the Sung dynasty, not to mention many philological works of more or less value. The Chinese have always been students of their own language, partly, no doubt, because they have so far never condescended to look at any other. They delight in going back to days when correspondence was carried on by pictures pure and simple; and the fact that there is little evidence forthcoming that such a system ever prevailed has only resulted in stimulating invention and forgery.
Several important dictionaries were published by various scholars during the Sung dynasty, along with many linguistic works of varying quality. The Chinese have always studied their own language, partly because they have never bothered to consider any other. They enjoy looking back to the times when communication was done purely with pictures; the lack of evidence that such a system ever existed has only sparked creativity and forgery.
A clever courtier, popularly known as “the nine-tailed fox,” was Ch‘ên P‘êng-nien (A.D. 961—1017), who rose to be a Minister of State. He was employed to revise the Kuang Yün, a phonetic dictionary by some unknown author, which contained over 26,000 separate characters. This work was to a great extent superseded by the Chi Yün, on a similar plan, but containing over 53,000 characters. The latter was produced by Sung Ch‘i, mentioned in chap. iii., in conjunction with several eminent scholars.
A clever courtier, known as “the nine-tailed fox,” was Ch'en Peng-nien (CE 961—1017), who rose to the position of Minister of State. He was tasked with revising the Kuang Yün, a phonetic dictionary by an unknown author, which included over 26,000 separate characters. This work was largely replaced by the Chi Yün, which followed a similar format but had over 53,000 characters. The latter was created by Sung Ch‘i, mentioned in chap. iii., along with several prominent scholars.
Tai T‘ung graduated in 1237 and rose to be Governor of T‘ai-chou in Chehkiang. Then the Mongols pre[239]vailed, and Tai T‘ung, unwilling to serve them, pleaded ill-health, and in 1275 retired into private life. There he occupied himself with the composition of the Liu Shu Ku or Six Scripts, an examination into the origin and development of writing, which, according to some, was published about A.D. 1250, but according to others, not until so late as the year 1319.
Tai Tung graduated in 1237 and became the Governor of T‘ai-chou in Chehkiang. Then the Mongols took over, and Tai T‘ung, not wanting to work for them, claimed he was sick and retired in 1275. There, he focused on writing the Liu Shu Ku or Six Scripts, which explores the origin and development of writing. Some say it was published around CE 1250, while others believe it wasn't released until as late as 1319.
From the rise of the Sung dynasty may be dated the first appearance of the encyclopædia, destined to occupy later so much space in Chinese literature. Wu Shu (A.D. 947—1002), whose life was a good instance of “worth by poverty depressed,” may fairly be credited with the production of the earliest work of the kind. His Shih Lei Fu dealt with celestial and terrestrial phenomena, mineralogy, botany, and natural history, arranged, for want of an alphabet, under categories. It is curiously written in the poetical-prose style, and forms the foundation of a similar book of reference in use at the present day. Wu Shu was placed upon the commission which produced a much more extensive work known as the T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan. At the head of that commission was Li Fang (A.D. 924—995), a Minister of State and a great favourite with the Emperor. In the last year of his life he was invited to witness the Feast of Lanterns from the palace. On that occasion the Emperor placed Li beside him, and after pouring out for him a goblet of wine and supplying him with various delicacies, he turned to his courtiers and said, “Li Fang has twice served us as Minister of State, yet has he never in any way injured a single fellow-creature. Truly this must be a virtuous man.” The T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan was reprinted in 1812, and is bound up in thirty-two large volumes. It was so[240] named because the Emperor himself went through all the manuscript, a task which occupied him nearly a year. A list of about eight hundred authorities is given, and the Index fills four hundred pages.
From the rise of the Song dynasty, we can trace the first appearance of the encyclopedia, which would later take up so much space in Chinese literature. Wu Shu (A.D. 947—1002), whose life exemplified “worth by poverty depressed,” can rightly be credited with creating the earliest work of this kind. His Shih Lei Fu covered celestial and terrestrial phenomena, mineralogy, botany, and natural history, organized into categories due to the absence of an alphabet. It's interestingly written in a poetic-prose style and serves as the foundation for a similar reference book still in use today. Wu Shu was part of the commission that produced a much more extensive work known as the T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan. Leading that commission was Li Fang (A.D. 924—995), a Minister of State and a favorite of the Emperor. In the last year of his life, he was invited to watch the Lantern Festival from the palace. On that occasion, the Emperor seated Li beside him, filled a goblet of wine for him, and offered him various delicacies, then turned to his courtiers and said, “Li Fang has served us twice as Minister of State, yet he has never harmed a single fellow creature. Truly, he must be a virtuous man.” The T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan was reprinted in 1812 and is comprised of thirty-two large volumes. It was so named because the Emperor personally went through the entire manuscript, a task that took him nearly a year. A list of about eight hundred sources is included, and the Index spans four hundred pages.
As a pendant to this work Li Fang designed the T‘ai P‘ing Kuang Chi, an encyclopædia of biographical and other information drawn from general literature. A list of about three hundred and sixty authorities is given, and the Index fills two hundred and eighty pages. The edition of 1566—a rare work—bound up in twelve thick volumes, stands upon the shelves of the Cambridge University Library.
As a companion to this work, Li Fang created the T‘ai P‘ing Kuang Chi, an encyclopedia containing biographical and other information sourced from general literature. It includes a list of around three hundred and sixty sources, and the Index spans two hundred and eighty pages. The 1566 edition—a rare publication—was bound in twelve thick volumes and is housed in the Cambridge University Library.
Another encyclopædist was Ma Tuan-lin, the son of a high official, in whose steps he prepared to follow. The dates of his birth and death are not known, but he flourished in the thirteenth century. Upon the collapse of the Sung dynasty he disappeared from public life, and taking refuge in his native place, he gave himself up to teaching, attracting many disciples from far and near, and fascinating all by his untiring dialectic skill. He left behind him the Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao, a large encyclopædia based upon the T‘ung Tien of Tu Yu, but much enlarged and supplemented by five additional sections, namely, Bibliography, Imperial Lineage, Appointments, Uranography, and Natural Phenomena. This work, which cost its author twenty years of unremitting labour, has long been known to Europeans, who have drawn largely upon its ample stores of antiquarian research.
Another encyclopedist was Ma Tuan-lin, the son of a high-ranking official, whose path he intended to follow. The exact dates of his birth and death are unknown, but he was active in the thirteenth century. After the fall of the Sung dynasty, he withdrew from public life and returned to his hometown, dedicating himself to teaching. He attracted many students from near and far and impressed everyone with his tireless debating skills. He left behind the Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao, a comprehensive encyclopedia based on Tu Yu's T‘ung Tien, but significantly expanded with five additional sections: Bibliography, Imperial Lineage, Appointments, Uranography, and Natural Phenomena. This work, which took him twenty years of persistent effort, has long been recognized by Europeans, who have made use of its extensive research into antiquity.
At the close of the Sung dynasty there was published a curious book on Medical Jurisprudence, which is[241] interesting, in spite of its manifold absurdities, as being the recognised handbook for official use at the present day. No magistrate ever thinks of proceeding to discharge the duties of coroner without taking a copy of these instructions along with him. The present work was compiled by a judge named Sung Tz’ŭ, from pre-existing works of a similar kind, and we are told in the preface of a fine edition, dated 1842, that “being subjected for many generations to practical tests by the officers of the Board of Punishments, it became daily more and more exact.” A few extracts will be sufficient to determine its real value:—
At the end of the Sung dynasty, a fascinating book on Medical Jurisprudence was published, which is[241] interesting, despite its many absurdities, as it is still the official handbook used today. No magistrate thinks of taking on the responsibilities of a coroner without bringing a copy of these instructions with them. This work was put together by a judge named Sung Tz’ŭ, using earlier works of a similar nature, and we read in the preface of a fine edition from 1842 that “after being subjected to practical tests by the officers of the Board of Punishments for many generations, it became increasingly accurate.” A few extracts will be enough to assess its real value:—
(1.) “Man has three hundred and sixty-five bones, corresponding to the number of days it takes the heavens to revolve.
(1.) “A person has three hundred and sixty-five bones, which matches the number of days it takes for the earth to orbit around the sun.
“The skull of a male, from the nape of the neck to the top of the head, consists of eight pieces—of a Ts‘ai-chou man, nine. There is a horizontal suture across the back of the skull, and a perpendicular one down the middle. Female skulls are of six pieces, and have the horizontal but not the perpendicular suture.
“The skull of a male, from the back of the neck to the top of the head, is made up of eight pieces—while a Ts‘ai-chou man’s skull has nine. There is a horizontal suture across the back of the skull, and a vertical one down the center. Female skulls are made of six pieces and have the horizontal suture but not the vertical one.”
“Teeth are twenty-four, twenty-eight, thirty-two, or thirty-six in number. There are three long-shaped breast-bones.
“Teeth can number twenty-four, twenty-eight, thirty-two, or thirty-six. There are three long-shaped breastbones.”
“There is one bone belonging to the heart of the shape and size of a cash.
“There is one bone belonging to the heart that is the shape and size of a cash.
“There is one ‘shoulder-well’ bone and one ‘rice-spoon’ bone on each side.
“There is one ‘shoulder-well’ bone and one ‘rice-spoon’ bone on each side.
“Males have twelve ribs on each side, eight long and four short. Females have fourteen on each side.”
“Males have twelve ribs on each side, eight long and four short. Females have fourteen on each side.”
(2.) “Wounds inflicted on the bone leave a red mark and a slight appearance of saturation, and where the bone is broken there will be at each end a halo-like trace of[242] blood. Take a bone on which there are marks of a wound, and hold it up to the light; if these are of a fresh-looking red, the wound was inflicted before death and penetrated to the bone; but if there is no trace of saturation from blood, although there is a wound, it was inflicted after death.”
(2.) “Wounds on the bone leave a red mark and a slight appearance of saturation, and where the bone is broken there will be a halo-like trace of[242] blood at each end. Take a bone with wound marks and hold it up to the light; if the marks are a fresh-looking red, the wound happened before death and went all the way to the bone; but if there’s no sign of blood saturation, even though there’s a wound, it was made after death.”
(3.) “The bones of parents may be identified by their children in the following manner. Let the experimenter cut himself or herself with a knife, and cause the blood to drip on to the bones; then if the relationship is an actual fact, the blood will sink into the bone, otherwise it will not. N.B.—Should the bones have been washed with salt water, even though the relationship exists, yet the blood will not soak in. This is a trick to be guarded against beforehand.
(3.) “Children can identify their parents' bones in this way. The experimenter should cut themselves with a knife and let the blood drip onto the bones; if they are related, the blood will soak into the bone, otherwise it won't. N.B.—If the bones have been washed with salt water, even if the relationship is real, the blood will not absorb. This is a trick to be cautious about in advance.”
“It is also said that if parent and child, or husband and wife, each cut themselves and let the blood drip into a basin of water, the two bloods will mix, whereas that of two people not thus related will not mix.
“It is also said that if a parent and child, or a husband and wife, each cut themselves and let their blood drip into a basin of water, the two bloods will mix, whereas that of two people who are not related will not mix."
“Where two brothers, who may have been separated since childhood, are desirous of establishing their identity as such, but are unable to do so by ordinary means, bid each one cut himself and let the blood drip into a basin. If they are really brothers, the two bloods will coagulate into one; otherwise not. But because fresh blood will always coagulate with the aid of a little salt or vinegar, people often smear the basin over with these to attain their own ends and deceive others; therefore always wash out the basin you are going to use, or buy a new one from a shop. Thus the trick will be defeated.”
“Where two brothers, who might have been apart since childhood, want to confirm their identity as siblings but can't do so in a normal way, they should each cut themselves and let their blood drip into a basin. If they are truly brothers, the two bloods will mix together; if not, they won't. However, since fresh blood will always combine with a little salt or vinegar, people often coat the basin with these substances to meet their own goals and trick others; therefore, always clean the basin you plan to use or buy a new one. That way, the trick will be foiled.”
(4.) “There are some atrocious villains who, when they have murdered any one, burn the body and throw the ashes away, so that there are no bones to examine.[243] In such cases you must carefully find out at what time the murder was committed, and where the body was burnt. Then, when you know the place, all witnesses agreeing on this point, you may proceed without further delay to examine the wounds. The mode of procedure is this. Put up your shed near where the body was burnt, and make the accused and witnesses point out themselves the exact spot. Then cut down the grass and weeds growing on this spot, and burn large quantities of fuel till the place is extremely hot, throwing on several pecks of hemp-seed. By and by brush the place clean; then, if the body was actually burnt on this spot, the oil from the seed will be found to have sunk into the ground in the form of a human figure, and wherever there were wounds on the dead man, there on this figure the oil will be found to have collected together, large or small, square, round, long, short, oblique, or straight, exactly as they were inflicted. The parts where there were no wounds will be free from any such appearances.”
(4.) “There are some terrible criminals who, after murdering someone, burn the body and scatter the ashes, leaving no bones to examine.[243] In such cases, you need to find out exactly when the murder happened and where the body was burned. Once you know the location and all witnesses agree on it, you can immediately move on to examine the wounds. Here’s how to proceed: Set up your shed near where the body was burned and have the accused and witnesses point out the exact spot. Then cut down the grass and weeds in that area and burn a large amount of fuel until the ground is really hot, adding several pecks of hemp-seed. After a while, clean the area; if the body was actually burned there, the oil from the seed will seep into the ground in the shape of a human figure, and wherever there were wounds on the dead person, the oil will gather, whether large or small, square, round, long, short, slanted, or straight, just as they were inflicted. The areas without wounds will show no such markings.”
BOOK THE SIXTH
Mongol Dynasty (A.D. 1200-1368)
CHAPTER I
MISCELLANEOUS LITERATURE—POETRY
The thirteenth and fourteenth centuries witnessed a remarkable political revolution. China was conquered by the Mongols, and for the first time in history the empire passed under the rule of an alien sovereign. No exact date can be assigned for the transference of the Imperial power. In 1264 Kublai Khan fixed his capital at Peking, and in 1271 he adopted Yüan as his dynastic style. It was not, however, until 1279 that the patriot statesman, Chao Ping, had his retreat cut off, and despairing of his country, took upon his back the boy-Emperor, the last of the Sungs, and jumped from his doomed vessel into the river, thus bringing the great fire-led dynasty to an end.
The 13th and 14th centuries saw a significant political revolution. China was taken over by the Mongols, and for the first time, the empire came under the control of an outside ruler. There isn’t a specific date for when the Imperial power shifted. In 1264, Kublai Khan established his capital in Beijing, and in 1271, he adopted Yüan as his dynasty’s name. However, it wasn’t until 1279 that the patriotic statesman, Chao Ping, found his escape routes cut off. Despairing for his country, he carried the young Emperor, the last of the Sungs, on his back and jumped from his sinking ship into the river, effectively ending the great fire-led dynasty.
Kublai Khan, who was a confirmed Buddhist, paid great honour to Confucius, and was a steady patron of literature. In 1269 he caused Bashpa, a Tibetan priest, to construct an alphabet for the Mongol language; in 1280 the calendar was revised; and in 1287 the Impe[248]rial Academy was opened. But he could not forgive Wên T‘ien-hsiang (1236-1283), the renowned patriot and scholar, who had fought so bravely but unsuccessfully against him. In 1279 the latter was conveyed to Peking, on which journey he passed eight days without eating. Every effort was made to induce him to own allegiance to the Mongol Emperor, but without success. He was kept in prison for three years. At length he was summoned into the presence of Kublai Khan, who said to him, “What is it you want?” “By the grace of the Sung Emperor,” Wên T‘ien-hsiang replied, “I became his Majesty’s Minister. I cannot serve two masters. I only ask to die.” Accordingly he was executed, meeting his death with composure, and making a final obeisance southwards, as though his own sovereign was still reigning in his own capital. The following poem was written by Wên T‘ien-hsiang while in captivity:—
Kublai Khan, a devoted Buddhist, highly respected Confucius and consistently supported literature. In 1269, he had Bashpa, a Tibetan priest, create an alphabet for the Mongol language; in 1280, the calendar was updated; and in 1287, the Imperial Academy was established. However, he could never forgive Wên T‘ien-hsiang (1236-1283), the famous patriot and scholar, who had bravely but unsuccessfully opposed him. In 1279, Wên was taken to Peking, enduring eight days without food during the journey. Efforts were made to persuade him to pledge loyalty to the Mongol Emperor, but to no avail. He remained imprisoned for three years. Eventually, he was summoned before Kublai Khan, who asked him, “What do you want?” Wên T‘ien-hsiang replied, “By the grace of the Sung Emperor, I became his Majesty’s Minister. I cannot serve two masters. I only ask to die.” As a result, he was executed, facing death with calmness and paying a final bow southward, as if acknowledging that his own sovereign was still ruling in his capital. The following poem was written by Wên T‘ien-hsiang while in captivity:—
“There is in the universe an Aura which permeates all things and makes them what they are. Below, it shapes forth land and water; above, the sun and the stars. In man it is called spirit; and there is nowhere where it is not.
“There is in the universe an Aura that fills everything and defines what they are. Below, it shapes land and water; above, the sun and the stars. In humans, it's called spirit; and it exists everywhere.”
“In times of national tranquillity this spirit lies perdu in the harmony which prevails; only at some great crisis is it manifested widely abroad.”
“In times of national calm, this spirit is lost in the harmony that exists; only during a significant crisis does it become evident to everyone.”
[Here follow ten historical instances of devotion and heroism.]
[Here follow ten historical instances of devotion and heroism.]
“Such is this grand and glorious spirit which endureth for all generations, and which, linked with the sun and the moon, knows neither beginning nor end. The foundation of all that is great and good in heaven and earth, it is itself born from the everlasting obligations which are due by man to man.
“Such is this grand and glorious spirit that endures for all generations, and which, connected with the sun and the moon, knows no beginning or end. The foundation of everything great and good in heaven and earth, it is born from the eternal obligations that people owe to one another.”
“Alas! the fates were against me. I was without resource. Bound with fetters, hurried away towards the north, death would have been sweet indeed; but that boon was refused.
“Unfortunately, the odds were stacked against me. I had no way out. Chained up and rushed north, death would have been a welcome relief; but that mercy was denied.”
“My dungeon is lighted by the will-o’-the-wisp alone; no breath of spring cheers the murky solitude in which I dwell. The ox and the barb herd together in one stall, the rooster and the phœnix feed together from one dish. Exposed to mist and dew, I had many times thought to die; and yet, through the seasons of two revolving years, disease hovered round me in vain. The dank, unhealthy soil to me became paradise itself. For there was that within me which misfortune could not steal away. And so I remained firm, gazing at the white clouds floating over my head, and bearing in my heart a sorrow boundless as the sky.
“My dungeon is lit only by the will-o’-the-wisp; no breath of spring brightens the murky solitude I live in. The ox and the barb are crammed together in one stall, the rooster and the phoenix eat together from one dish. Exposed to mist and dew, I’ve often thought about dying; and yet, through two full years, illness hovered around me in vain. The damp, unhealthy ground became paradise for me. Because there was something inside me that misfortune couldn’t take away. And so I stayed strong, watching the white clouds floating above me, while carrying a sorrow as vast as the sky in my heart.
“The sun of those dead heroes has long since set, but their record is before me still. And, while the wind whistles under the eaves, I open my books and read; and lo! in their presence my heart glows with a borrowed fire.”
“The sun of those fallen heroes has long since set, but their legacy is still in front of me. And, while the wind whistles under the eaves, I open my books and read; and behold! in their presence, my heart shines with a borrowed fire.”
“I myself,” adds the famous commentator, Lin Hsi-chung, of the seventeenth century, “in consequence of the rebellion in Fuhkien, lay in prison for two years, while deadly disease raged around. Daily I recited this poem several times over, and happily escaped; from which it is clear that the supremest efforts in literature move even the gods, and that it is not the verses of Tu Fu alone which can prevail against malarial fever.”
“I myself,” adds the famous commentator, Lin Hsi-chung, of the seventeenth century, “because of the rebellion in Fuhkien, was in prison for two years, while a deadly disease was spreading. Every day I recited this poem several times, and I fortunately survived; from this, it’s clear that the greatest efforts in literature can even influence the gods, and that it’s not just Tu Fu’s verses that can stand up to malarial fever.”
At the final examination for his degree in 1256, Wên T‘ien-hsiang had been placed seventh on the list. However, the then Emperor, on looking over the papers of the candidates before the result was announced, was[250] immensely struck by his work, and sent for the grand examiner to reconsider the order of merit. “This essay,” said his Majesty, “shows us the moral code of the ancients as in a mirror; it betokens a loyalty enduring as iron and stone.” The grand examiner readily admitted the justice of the Emperor’s criticism, and when the list was published, the name of Wên T‘ien-hsiang stood first. The fame of that examiner, Wang Ying-lin (1223-1296), is likely to last for a long time to come. Not because of his association with one of China’s greatest patriots, nor because of his voluminous contributions to classical literature, including an extensive encyclopædia, a rare copy of which is to be seen in the University of Leyden, but because of a small primer for schoolboys, which, by almost universal consent, is attributed to his pen. For six hundred years this primer has been, and is still at this moment, the first book put into the hand of every child throughout the empire. It is an epitome of all knowledge, dealing with philosophy, classical literature, history, biography, and common objects. It has been called a sleeve edition of the Mirror of History. Written in lines of three characters to each, and being in doggerel rhyme, it is easily committed to memory, and is known by heart by every Chinaman who has learnt to read. This Three Character Classic, as it is called, has been imitated by Christian missionaries, Protestant and Catholic; and even the T‘ai-p‘ing rebels, alive to its far-reaching influence, published an imitation of their own. Here are a few specimen lines, rhymed to match the original:—
At the final exam for his degree in 1256, Wên T‘ien-hsiang was ranked seventh. However, the Emperor, after reviewing the candidates’ papers before the results were announced, was[250] incredibly impressed by his work and called for the grand examiner to reassess the rankings. “This essay,” the Emperor stated, “reflects the moral code of the ancients like a mirror; it represents a loyalty as strong as iron and stone.” The grand examiner quickly agreed with the Emperor's insight, and when the results were published, Wên T‘ien-hsiang was at the top of the list. The reputation of that examiner, Wang Yinglin (1223-1296), will likely endure for a long time. Not just for his connection to one of China’s greatest patriots, or for his extensive contributions to classical literature, including a large encyclopedia—a rare copy of which can be found at the University of Leyden—but for a small primer for schoolboys, which is widely credited to him. For six hundred years, this primer has been, and continues to be, the first book given to every child across the empire. It summarizes all knowledge, covering philosophy, classical literature, history, biography, and everyday objects. It has been called a simplified version of the Mirror of History. Written in lines of three characters each and crafted in a rhyming scheme, it is easy to memorize and is known by heart by every Chinese person who has learned to read. This Three Character Classic, as it is known, has been copied by Christian missionaries, both Protestant and Catholic; and even the T‘ai-p‘ing rebels, recognizing its significant impact, published their own version. Here are a few sample lines, rhymed to match the original:—
Their morals are the same,
Their practice is far apart.
[251] Without instruction's helpful assistance Man's nature becomes less fair; In teaching, thoroughness is key
An endless concern.
It may be added that the meaning of the Three Character Classic is not explained to the child at the time. All that the latter has to do is to learn the sounds and formation of the 560 different characters of which the book is composed.
It can be added that the meaning of the Three Character Classic is not explained to the child at that time. All the child has to do is learn the sounds and formation of the 560 different characters that make up the book.
A clever boy, who attracted much attention by the filial piety which he displayed towards his stepfather, was Liu Yin (1241-1293). He obtained office, but resigned in order to tend his sick mother; and when again appointed, his health broke down and he went into seclusion. The following extract is from his pen:—
A smart boy, who caught a lot of attention for the respect he showed his stepfather, was Liu Yin (1241-1293). He got a government position but stepped down to care for his sick mother; and when he was appointed again, his health deteriorated and he went into hiding. The following excerpt is from his writing:—
“When God made man, He gave him powers to cope with the exigencies of his environment, and resources within himself, so that he need not be dependent upon external circumstances.
“When God created man, He gave him the abilities to handle the challenges of his environment and the resources within himself, so that he wouldn’t have to rely on outside circumstances.”
“Thus, in districts where poisons abound, antidotes abound also; and in others, where malaria prevails, we find such correctives as ginger, nutmegs, and dogwood. Again, fish, terrapins, and clams are the most wholesome articles of diet in excessively damp climates, though themselves denizens of the water; and musk and deer-horns are excellent prophylactics in earthy climates, where in fact they are produced. For if these things were unable to prevail against their surroundings, they could not possibly thrive where they do, while the fact that they do so thrive is proof positive that they were ordained as specifics against those surroundings.
“Therefore, in areas where poisons are common, antidotes are also available; and in other places, where malaria is widespread, we find remedies like ginger, nutmeg, and dogwood. Similarly, fish, turtles, and clams are the healthiest food options in very humid climates, even though they live in the water; and musk and deer antlers are great preventative measures in earthy climates where they originate. If these substances couldn’t counteract their environments, they wouldn’t be able to survive where they do, and the fact that they thrive there is clear evidence that they were meant to combat those conditions.”
“Chu Hsi said, ‘When God is about to send down calamities upon us, He first raises up the hero whose genius shall finally prevail against those calamities.’ From this point of view there can be no living man without his appointed use, nor any state of society which man should be unable to put right.”
“Chu Hsi said, ‘When God is about to bring disasters upon us, He first raises up the hero whose talents will ultimately overcome those disasters.’ From this perspective, there’s no person without their designated purpose, nor any social situation that a person cannot fix.”
The theory that every man plays his allotted part in the cosmos is a favourite one with the Chinese; and the process by which the tares are separated from the wheat, exemplifying the use of adversity, has been curiously stated by a Buddhist priest of this date:—
The idea that everyone has their role to play in the universe is a popular belief among the Chinese; and the way in which bad things are separated from good, showing how adversity serves a purpose, has been interestingly explained by a Buddhist monk of this time:—
“If one is a man, the mills of heaven and earth grind him to perfection; if not, to destruction.”
“If someone is a man, the forces of heaven and earth shape him into something great; if not, they lead to his downfall.”
A considerable amount of poetry was produced under the Mongol sway, though not so much proportionately, nor of such a high order, as under the great native dynasties. The Emperor Ch‘ien Lung published in 1787 a collection of specimens of the poetry of this Yüan dynasty. They fill eight large volumes, but are not much read.
A significant amount of poetry was created during the Mongol rule, though not as much comparatively, nor of such high quality, as during the great native dynasties. Emperor Ch'ien Lung published a collection in 1787 showcasing examples of poetry from the Yüan dynasty. These fill eight large volumes, but aren't widely read.
One of the best known poets of this period is Liu Chi (A.D. 1311-1375), who was also deeply read in the Classics and also a student of astrology. He lived into the Ming dynasty, which he helped to establish, and was for some years the trusted adviser of its first ruler. He lost favour, however, and was poisoned by a rival, it is said, with the Emperor’s connivance. The following lines, referring to an early visit to a mountain monastery, reveal a certain sympathy with Buddhism:—
One of the most well-known poets from this period is Liu Chi (CE 1311-1375), who was also well-versed in the Classics and studied astrology. He lived through the Ming dynasty, which he helped establish, and served for several years as the trusted adviser to its first ruler. However, he fell out of favor and was said to have been poisoned by a rival, with the Emperor’s approval. The following lines, reflecting an early visit to a mountain monastery, show a certain sympathy for Buddhism:—
Behind the trees, the moon surrendered to the dawn.[253] And in this pure, sweet solitude, I lie, Stretching my arms and legs to welcome the day,
No sound along the dim willow path "Preserve the gentle echo of the monks' song."
Here too is an oft-quoted stanza, to be found in any poetry primer:—
Here’s a frequently cited stanza that you can find in any poetry guide:—
It's rare; and if one appears, what happens next?
The strongest heroes from the past
"Finally, rest upon the hillside."
The prose writings of Liu Chi are much admired for their pure style, which has been said to “smell of antiquity.” One piece tells how a certain noble who had lost all by the fall of the Ch‘in dynasty, B.C. 206, and was forced to grow melons for a living, had recourse to divination, and went to consult a famous augur on his prospects.
The writings of Liu Chi are highly praised for their clear style, which people say has a "vintage vibe." One story describes a nobleman who lost everything when the Ch'in dynasty fell in 206 B.C. and had to grow melons to survive. He turned to divination and went to consult a well-known fortune teller about his future.
“Alas!” cried the augur, “what is there that Heaven can bestow save that which virtue can obtain? Where is the efficacy of spiritual beings beyond that with which man has endowed them? The divining plant is but a dead stalk; the tortoise-shell a dry bone. They are but matter like ourselves. And man, the divinest of all things, why does he not seek wisdom from within, rather than from these grosser stuffs?
“Alas!” cried the seer, “what can Heaven give us other than what virtue can achieve? What power do spiritual beings have beyond what we give them? The divining plant is just a dead stem; the tortoise shell is a dry bone. They are just matter like us. And man, the most divine of all things, why doesn’t he seek wisdom from within instead of from these lesser materials?
“Besides, sir, why not reflect upon the past—that past which gave birth to this present? Your cracked roof and crumbling walls of to-day are but the complement of yesterday’s lofty towers and spacious halls. The straggling bramble is but the complement of the shapely garden tree. The grasshopper and the cicada are but the complement of organs and flutes; the will-o’-the-wisp and firefly, of gilded lamps and painted candles.[254] Your endive and watercresses are but the complement of the elephant-sinews and camel’s hump of days bygone; the maple-leaf and the rush, of your once rich robes and fine attire. Do not repine that those who had not such luxuries then enjoy them now. Do not be dissatisfied that you, who enjoyed them then, have them now no more. In the space of a day and night the flower blooms and dies. Between spring and autumn things perish and are renewed. Beneath the roaring cascade a deep pool is found; dark valleys lie at the foot of high hills. These things you know; what more can divination teach you?”
“Besides, sir, why not think about the past—that past that created this present? Your cracked roof and crumbling walls today are just a reflection of yesterday’s grand towers and spacious halls. The tangled bushes are just a counterpart to the well-shaped garden tree. The grasshopper and the cicada are just substitutes for organs and flutes; the will-o’-the-wisp and firefly, for golden lamps and decorative candles.[254] Your endive and watercress are just a reflection of the elephant sinews and camel humps of days gone by; the maple leaf and the rush, of your once luxurious robes and fine clothes. Don’t resent that those who didn’t have such luxuries then enjoy them now. Don’t be unhappy that you, who had them then, no longer do. In the span of a day and night, the flower blooms and fades. Between spring and autumn, things die and are renewed. Beneath the roaring waterfall, there’s a deep pool; dark valleys lie at the foot of high hills. You know these things; what more can fortune-telling teach you?”
Another piece is entitled “Outsides,” and is a light satire on the corruption of his day:—
Another piece is called “Outsides,” and it's a light satire on the corruption of his time:—
“At Hangchow there lived a costermonger who understood how to keep oranges a whole year without letting them spoil. His fruit was always fresh-looking, firm as jade, and of a beautiful golden hue; but inside—dry as an old cocoon.
“At Hangchow, there was a fruit seller who knew how to keep oranges for a whole year without letting them go bad. His fruit always looked fresh, was as firm as jade, and had a beautiful golden color; but inside—it was dry like an old cocoon.”
“One day I asked him, saying, ‘Are your oranges for altar or sacrificial purposes, or for show at banquets? Or do you make this outside display merely to cheat the foolish? as cheat them you most outrageously do.’ ‘Sir,’ replied the orangeman, ‘I have carried on this trade now for many years. It is my source of livelihood. I sell; the world buys. And I have yet to learn that you are the only honest man about, and that I am the only cheat. Perhaps it never struck you in this light. The bâton-bearers of to-day, seated on their tiger skins, pose as the martial guardians of the State; but what are they compared with the captains of old? The broad-brimmed, long-robed Ministers of to-day pose as pillars of the constitution; but have they the wisdom of our[255] ancient counsellors? Evil-doers arise, and none can subdue them. The people are in misery, and none can relieve them. Clerks are corrupt, and none can restrain them. Laws decay, and none can renew them. Our officials eat the bread of the State and know no shame. They sit in lofty halls, ride fine steeds, drink themselves drunk with wine, and batten on the richest fare. Which of them but puts on an awe-inspiring look, a dignified mien?—all gold and gems without, but dry cocoons within. You pay, sir, no heed to these things, while you are very particular about my oranges.’
“One day I asked him, ‘Are your oranges meant for the altar or for sacrifices, or just to show off at parties? Or do you put on this display just to deceive the gullible? Because you definitely do deceive them.’ ‘Sir,’ replied the orangeman, ‘I've been in this trade for many years. It's my livelihood. I sell; the world buys. And I haven’t realized that you are the only honest person around, and I’m the only fraud. Maybe you’ve just never thought about it this way. The power brokers of today, sitting on their luxurious thrones, pretend to be the brave protectors of the State; but how do they compare to the leaders of the past? The long-robed, elite Ministers of today act as the backbone of the constitution; but do they possess the wisdom of our ancient advisors? Bad actors rise up, and no one can stop them. The people suffer, and no one can help them. Bureaucrats are corrupt, and no one can control them. Laws wither away, and no one can revive them. Our officials live off the State and feel no shame. They sit in grand halls, ride expensive horses, drink too much wine, and feast on the most lavish food. Who among them doesn’t put on an impressive front, a dignified appearance?—all gold and jewels on the outside, but empty inside. You, sir, ignore all this while being so picky about my oranges.’”
“I had no answer to make. Was he really out of conceit with the age, or only quizzing me in defence of his fruit?”
“I didn’t have an answer. Was he really disillusioned with the world, or just making fun of me to defend his choice?”
CHAPTER II
THE DRAMA
If the Mongol dynasty added little of permanent value to the already vast masses of poetry, of general literature, and of classical exegesis, it will ever be remembered in connection with two important departures in the literary history of the nation. Within the century covered by Mongol rule the Drama and the Novel may be said to have come into existence. Going back to pre-Confucian or legendary days, we find that from time immemorial the Chinese have danced set dances in time to music on solemn or festive occasions of sacrifice or ceremony. Thus we read in the Odes:—
If the Mongol dynasty didn't contribute much of lasting significance to the already huge body of poetry, general literature, and classical analysis, it will always be remembered for two key developments in the literary history of the nation. During the century of Mongol rule, both Drama and the Novel emerged. Looking back to pre-Confucian or legendary times, we see that for ages, the Chinese have performed set dances to music during important or festive events of sacrifice or ceremony. As noted in the Odes:—
Going to the dance, The sun is shining brightly
In the lower court.
The movements of the dancers were methodical, slow, and dignified. Long feathers and flutes were held in the hand and were waved to and fro as the performers moved right or left. Words to be sung were added, and then gradually the music and singing prevailed over the dance, gesture being substituted. The result was rather an operatic than a dramatic performance, and the words sung were more of the nature of songs than of musical plays. In the Tso Chuan, under B.C. 545, we read[257] of an amateur attempt of the kind, organised by stable-boys, which frightened their horses and caused a stampede. Confucius, too, mentions the arrogance of a noble who employed in his ancestral temple the number of singers reserved for the Son of Heaven alone. It is hardly necessary to allude to the exorcism of evil spirits, carried out three times a year by officials dressed up in bearskins and armed with spear and shield, who made a house to house visitation surrounded by a shouting and excited populace. It is only mentioned here because some writers have associated this practice with the origin of the drama in China. All we really know is that in very early ages music and song and dance formed an ordinary accompaniment to religious and other ceremonies, and that this continued for many centuries.
The dancers' movements were deliberate, slow, and graceful. They held long feathers and flutes in their hands, swaying them back and forth as they moved side to side. Lyrics were added to be sung, and gradually, the music and singing took over the dance, replacing gestures. As a result, it became more of an operatic performance than a dramatic one, with the sung words resembling songs rather than musical plays. In the Tso Chuan, from BCE 545, we read[257] about an amateur production organized by stable-boys that scared their horses and caused a stampede. Confucius also mentions the arrogance of a noble who used the number of singers reserved for the Son of Heaven in his ancestral temple. It's not really necessary to mention the exorcism of evil spirits, performed three times a year by officials dressed in bear skins and armed with spears and shields, who went from house to house amid a shouting and excited crowd. This is only included here because some writers have linked this practice to the origins of drama in China. What we do know is that in very early times, music, song, and dance were a regular part of religious and other ceremonies, and this continued for many centuries.
Towards the middle of the eighth century, A.D., the Emperor Ming Huang of the T‘ang dynasty, being exceedingly fond of music, established a College, known as the Pear-Garden, for training some three hundred young people of both sexes. There is a legend that this College was the outcome of a visit paid by his Majesty to the moon, where he was much impressed by a troup of skilled performers attached to the Palace of Jade which he found there. It was apparently an institution to provide instrumentalists, vocalists, and possibly dancers, for Court entertainments, although some have held that the “youths of the Pear-Garden” were really actors, and the term is still applied to the dramatic fraternity. Nothing, however, which can be truly identified with the actor’s art seems to have been known until the thirteenth century, when suddenly the Drama, as seen in the modern Chinese stage-play, sprang into being. In the present limited state of our know[258]ledge on the subject, it is impossible to say how or why this came about. We cannot trace step by step the development of the drama in China from a purely choral performance, as in Greece. We are simply confronted with the accomplished fact.
Towards the middle of the eighth century, CE, the Emperor Ming Huang of the T‘ang dynasty, who had a deep love for music, created a College called the Pear-Garden to train around three hundred young people of both genders. There’s a legend that this College was inspired by a visit his Majesty made to the moon, where he was greatly impressed by a group of skilled performers he encountered in the Palace of Jade. It apparently served to provide instrumentalists, vocalists, and possibly dancers for Court entertainments, although some believe that the “youths of the Pear-Garden” were actually actors, and the term is still used for the acting community. However, nothing that can be distinctly linked to the actor’s art seems to have existed until the thirteenth century, when suddenly modern Chinese drama appeared. Given our limited understanding of the subject, we cannot definitively explain how or why this happened. We can’t trace the step-by-step evolution of drama in China from a purely choral performance, as was done in Greece. We are simply faced with the established fact.
At the same time we hear of dramatic performances among the Tartars at a somewhat earlier date. In 1031 K‘ung Tao-fu, a descendant of Confucius in the forty-fifth degree, was sent as envoy to the Kitans, and was received at a banquet with much honour. But at a theatrical entertainment which followed, a piece was played in which his sacred ancestor, Confucius, was introduced as the low-comedy man; and this so disgusted him that he got up and withdrew, the Kitans being forced to apologise. Altogether, it would seem that the drama is not indigenous to China, but may well have been introduced from Tartar sources. However this may be, it is certain that the drama as known under the Mongols is to all intents and purposes the drama of to-day, and a few general remarks may not be out of place.
At the same time, we hear about impressive performances among the Tartars around a somewhat earlier time. In 1031, K‘ung Tao-fu, a 45th descendant of Confucius, was sent as an envoy to the Kitans and was honored at a banquet. However, during a theatrical performance that followed, a play was presented where his revered ancestor, Confucius, was portrayed as a low-comedy figure, which disgusted him so much that he stood up and left, prompting the Kitans to apologize. Overall, it seems that drama isn’t originally from China but may have been brought in from Tartar influences. Regardless of how it originated, it's clear that the drama recognized under the Mongols is essentially the same as today’s drama, and a few general remarks about it might be relevant.
Plays are acted in the large cities of China at public theatres all the year round, except during one month at the New Year, and during the period of mourning for a deceased Emperor. There is no charge for admission, but all visitors must take some refreshment. The various Trade-Guilds have raised stages upon their premises, and give periodical performances free to all who will stand in an open-air courtyard to watch them. Mandarins and wealthy persons often engage actors to perform in their private houses, generally while a dinner-party is going on. In the country, performances are provided by public subscription, and take place at temples or on temporary stages put up in the roadway.[259] These stages are always essentially the same. There is no curtain, there are no wings, and no flies. At the back of the stage are two doors, one for entrance and one for exit. The actors who are to perform the first piece come in by the entrance door all together. When the piece is over, and as they are filing out through the exit door, those who are cast for the second piece pass in through the other door. There is no interval, and the musicians, who sit on the stage, make no pause; hence many persons have stated that Chinese plays are ridiculously long, the fact being that half-an-hour to an hour would be about an average length for the plays usually performed, though much longer specimens, such as would last from three to five hours, are to be found in books. Eight or ten plays are often performed at an ordinary dinner-party, a list of perhaps forty being handed round for the chief guests to choose from.
Plays are staged in the big cities of China at public theaters year-round, except for one month during the New Year and during the mourning period for a deceased Emperor. There's no admission fee, but all guests must purchase some refreshments. Various Trade Guilds have built stages on their premises and offer performances for free to anyone willing to stand in an open-air courtyard to watch. Mandarins and wealthy individuals often hire actors to perform in their homes, usually while hosting dinner parties. In rural areas, performances are funded by public donations and take place at temples or on temporary stages set up along the roads.[259] These stages are always quite basic. There's no curtain, no wings, and no flies. At the back of the stage, there are two doors: one for entering and one for exiting. The actors for the first performance enter together through the entrance door. When the performance ends, as they exit through the exit door, those cast for the second performance come in through the other door. There’s no break, and the musicians, who sit on the stage, don’t stop playing; hence, many people have claimed that Chinese plays are absurdly long. In reality, the average length for the plays commonly performed is about half an hour to an hour, although longer pieces that last from three to five hours can be found in books. At a typical dinner party, eight to ten plays are often performed, with a list of around forty provided for the main guests to choose from.
The actors undergo a very severe physical training, usually between the ages of nine and fourteen. They have to learn all kinds of acrobatic feats, these being introduced freely into “military” plays. They also have to practise walking on feet bound up in imitation of women’s feet, no woman having been allowed on the stage since the days of the Emperor Ch‘ien Lung (A.D. 1736-1796), whose mother had been an actress. They have further to walk about in the open air for an hour or so every day, the head thrown back and the mouth wide open in order to strengthen the voice; and finally, their diet is carefully regulated according to a fixed system of training. Fifty-six actors make up a full company, each of whom must know perfectly from 100 to 200 plays, there being no prompter. These do not include the four- or five-act plays as found in books,[260] but either acting editions of these, cut down to suit the requirements of the stage, or short farces specially written. The actors are ranged under five classes according to their capabilities, and consequently every one knows what part he is expected to take in any given play. Far from being an important personage, as in ancient Greece, the actor is under a social ban; and for three generations his descendants may not compete at the public examinations. Yet he must possess considerable ability in a certain line; for inasmuch as there are no properties and no realism, he is wholly dependent for success upon his own powers of idealisation. There he is indeed supreme. He will gallop across the stage on horseback, dismount, and pass his horse on to a groom. He will wander down a street, and stop at an open shop-window to flirt with a pretty girl. He will hide in a forest, or fight from behind a battlemented wall. He conjures up by histrionic skill the whole paraphernalia of a scene which in Western countries is grossly laid out by supers before the curtain goes up. The general absence of properties is made up to some extent by the dresses of the actors, which are of the most gorgeous character, robes for Emperors and grandees running into figures which would stagger even a West-end manager.
The actors go through intense physical training, typically between the ages of nine and fourteen. They have to master various acrobatic skills, which are often incorporated into "military" plays. They also practice walking with their feet bound to mimic women's feet, as no women have been allowed on stage since the reign of Emperor Ch‘ien Lung (A.D. 1736-1796), who had an actress as a mother. Additionally, they walk in open air for about an hour each day with their heads thrown back and mouths wide open to strengthen their voices. Their diet is strictly controlled according to a set training regimen. A full company consists of fifty-six actors, each of whom must be able to perfectly perform 100 to 200 plays, with no prompter available. These plays don't include the four- or five-act versions found in books, but rather condensed acting editions tailored for the stage, or short farces written specifically for performance. The actors are sorted into five classes based on their abilities, so everyone knows their expected role in any given play. Unlike in ancient Greece, where actors were highly regarded, they are socially stigmatized and their descendants are barred from public examinations for three generations. However, they must possess significant talent in a specific area because, without props and realism, their success relies entirely on their ability to create an idealized performance. In this aspect, they are truly remarkable. They can gallop across the stage on horseback, dismount, and hand their horse over to a groom. They might stroll down a street and pause at a shop window to flirt with a pretty girl. They can hide in a forest or fight from behind a fortified wall. Through their acting skills, they vividly bring to life scenes that in Western theater would typically be provided by extras before the show starts. The lack of props is somewhat compensated by the actors’ costumes, which are incredibly elaborate, with robes for emperors and nobles that would astonish even a major West End theater manager.
It is obvious that the actor must be a good contortionist, and excel in gesture. He must have a good voice, his part consisting of song and “spoken” in about equal proportions. To show how utterly the Chinese disregard realism, it need only be stated that dead men get up and walk off the stage; sometimes they will even act the part of bearers and make movements as though carrying themselves away. Or a servant will[261] step across to a leading performer and hand him a cup of tea to clear his voice.
It’s clear that the actor needs to be a skilled contortionist and exceptional at expressing gestures. They should have a strong voice, as their role involves singing and speaking in roughly equal parts. To illustrate how completely the Chinese disregard realism, it’s enough to say that dead characters get up and walk off the stage; sometimes, they even pretend to be porters and make gestures as if they're carrying themselves away. Or a servant will[261] walk over to a lead actor and hand them a cup of tea to help clear their voice.
The merit of the plays performed is not on a level with the skill of the performer. A Chinese audience does not go to hear the play, but to see the actor. In 1678, at a certain market-town, there was a play performed which represented the execution of the patriot, General Yo Fei (A.D. 1141), brought about by the treachery of a rival, Ch‘in Kuei, who forged an order for that purpose. The actor who played Ch‘in Kuei (a term since used contemptuously for a spittoon) produced a profound sensation; so much so, that one of the spectators, losing all self-control, leapt upon the stage and stabbed the unfortunate man to death.
The quality of the plays performed doesn't match the skill of the actor. A Chinese audience doesn't come to hear the story but to see the performer. In 1678, in a certain market town, a play was staged that depicted the execution of the patriot, General Yo Fei (A.D. 1141), which was orchestrated by the betrayal of a rival, Ch‘in Kuei, who forged an order for that purpose. The actor playing Ch‘in Kuei (a term now used mockingly for a spittoon) created such a strong reaction that one of the audience members, completely losing control, jumped onto the stage and fatally stabbed the unfortunate man.
Most Chinese plays are simple in construction and weak in plot. They are divided into “military” and “civil,” which terms have often been wrongly taken in the senses of tragedy and comedy, tragedy proper being quite unknown in China. The former usually deal with historical episodes and heroic or filial acts by historical characters; and Emperors and Generals and small armies rush wildly about the stage, sometimes engaged in single combat, sometimes in turning head over heels. Battles are fought and rivals or traitors executed before the very eyes of the audience. The “civil” plays are concerned with the entanglements of every-day life, and are usually of a farcical character. As they stand in classical collections or in acting editions, Chinese plays are as unobjectionable as Chinese poetry and general literature. On the stage, however, actors are allowed great license in gagging, and the direction which their gag takes is chiefly the reason which keeps respectable women away from the public play-house.
Most Chinese plays are straightforward in structure and often lack depth in their plots. They are classified as “military” and “civil,” which have frequently been mistakenly understood as tragedy and comedy, with true tragedy being almost nonexistent in China. The military plays typically focus on historical events and the heroic or filial deeds of historical figures, with Emperors and Generals and small armies energetically moving around the stage, sometimes fighting each other, and at other times performing acrobatic feats. Battles occur, and rivals or traitors are executed right in front of the audience. The civil plays deal with the complexities of everyday life and are usually farcical in nature. In their classical collections or acting editions, Chinese plays are as acceptable as Chinese poetry and literature. However, on stage, actors are given a lot of freedom with humor, and the direction their humor takes is mainly what discourages respectable women from attending public theaters.
It must therefore always be remembered that there is the play as it can be read in the library, and again as it appears in the acting edition to be learnt, and finally as it is interpreted by the actor. These three are often very different one from the other.
It should always be kept in mind that there’s the play as it can be read in the library, then as it appears in the acting edition to be learned, and finally as it is interpreted by the actor. These three versions are often quite different from one another.
The following abstract will give a fair idea of the pieces to be found on the play-bill of any Chinese theatre:—
The following summary will provide a clear idea of the performances listed on the playbill of any Chinese theater:—
The Three Suspicions.
The Three Suspicions.
At the close of the Ming dynasty, a certain well-known General was occupied day and night in camp with preparations for resisting the advance of the rebel army which ultimately captured Peking. While thus temporarily absent from home, the tutor engaged for his son fell ill with severe shivering fits, and the boy, anxious to do something to relieve the sufferer, went to his mother’s room and borrowed a thick quilt. Late that night, the General unexpectedly returned home, and heard from a slave-girl in attendance of the tutor’s illness and of the loan of the quilt. Thereupon, he proceeded straight to the sick-room, to see how the tutor was getting on, but found him fast asleep. As he was about to retire, he espied on the ground a pair of women’s slippers, which had been accidentally brought in with the quilt, and at once recognised to whom they belonged. Hastily quitting the still sleeping tutor, and arming himself with a sharp scimitar, he burst into his wife’s apartment. He seized the terrified woman by the hair, and told her that she must die; producing, in reply to her protestations, the fatal pair of slippers. He yielded, however, to the entreaties of the assembled slave-girls, and deferred his vengeance until he had put the following test. He sent[263] a slave-girl to the tutor’s room, himself following close behind with his naked weapon ready for use, bearing a message from her mistress to say she was awaiting him in her own room; in response to which invitation the voice of the tutor was heard from within, saying, “What! at this hour of the night? Go away, you bad girl, or I will tell the master when he comes back!” Still unconvinced, the jealous General bade his trembling wife go herself and summon her paramour; resolving that if the latter but put foot over the threshold, his life should pay the penalty. But there was no occasion for murderous violence. The tutor again answered from within the bolted door, “Madam, I may not be a saint, but I would at least seek to emulate the virtuous Chao Wên-hua (the Joseph of China). Go, and leave me in peace.” The General now changes his tone; and the injured wife, she too changes hers. She attempts to commit suicide, and is only dissuaded by an abject apology on the part of her husband; in the middle of which, as the latter is on his knees, a slave-girl creates roars of laughter by bringing her master, in mistake for wine, a brimming goblet of vinegar, the Chinese emblem of connubial jealousy.
At the end of the Ming dynasty, a well-known General was busy day and night in camp preparing to stop the rebel army that eventually took over Beijing. While he was away from home, the tutor hired for his son fell seriously ill with intense shivering fits. Wanting to help, the boy went to his mother’s room and borrowed a thick quilt. Late that night, the General unexpectedly returned home and learned from a servant girl about the tutor’s illness and the loan of the quilt. He went directly to the sick room to see how the tutor was doing, but found him fast asleep. Just as he was about to leave, he noticed a pair of women’s slippers on the ground that had accidentally come in with the quilt and immediately recognized them. Quickly leaving the still-sleeping tutor, he grabbed a sharp sword and burst into his wife’s room. He grabbed the terrified woman by her hair and told her she must die, brandishing the deadly slippers in response to her protests. However, he gave in to the pleas of the gathered servant girls and postponed his revenge until he set a test. He sent a servant girl to the tutor’s room while he followed closely behind with his weapon ready, delivering a message from her mistress that she was waiting for him in her room. The tutor responded from inside, saying, “What! At this hour? Go away, you bad girl, or I’ll tell the master when he gets back!” Still not convinced, the jealous General ordered his trembling wife to go and call her lover, deciding that if he even stepped over the threshold, he would pay for it with his life. But there was no need for violent murder. The tutor answered again from behind the locked door, “Madam, I may not be a saint, but I at least try to emulate the virtuous Chao Wên-hua (the Joseph of China). Go, and leave me in peace.” The General changed his tone, and the hurt wife did too. She attempted to take her own life, only stopped by her husband’s desperate apology. In the middle of this, as he was on his knees, a servant girl caused laughter by mistakenly bringing her master a full goblet of vinegar instead of wine, the Chinese symbol of marital jealousy.
The following is a translation of the acting edition of a short play, as commonly performed, illustrating, but not to exaggeration, the slender and insufficient literary art which satisfies the Chinese public, the verses of the original being quite as much doggerel as those of the English version:—
The following is a translation of the acting version of a short play, as often performed, showing, but not overstating, the limited and inadequate literary quality that satisfies the Chinese audience, the lines of the original being just as much poorly written as those of the English version:—
THE FLOWERY BALL.
Dramatis Personæ:
Cast of Characters:
Su Tai-ch‘in, | a Suitor. |
Hu Mao-yüan, | a Suitor. |
P‘ing Kuei, | a Beggar. |
P‘u-sa, | the Beggar’s Guardian Angel. |
Lady Wang, | daughter of a high Mandarin. |
Gatekeeper. |
Suitors, Servants, &c.
Suitors, Servants, etc.
Scene—Outside the city of Ch‘ang-an.
Scene—Outside of Ch‘ang-an city.
My dad is a Mandarin; Oh! If I get the Flowery Ball,
My cup of happiness will overflow.
My name is Su T'ai-ch'in. Today, Lady Wang will throw A fancy ball to find a partner; And if by chance this ball hits me,
I’m really a lucky guy. But now I have to move on.
[Walks on towards the city
[Walks toward the city]
Enter Hu Mao-yüan.
Enter Hu Mao-yüan.
And I'm a cheerful wandering adventurer;
Today, Lady Wang will throw A Fancy Dance to Find a Partner.
It's all up to fate
Whether or not this Ball hits me. My humble name is Hu Mao-yüan;
But as the ball is thrown today I need to continue on my way.
Why, that looks a lot like my friend Su!
I'll call out: "Hey, Friend Su, don't go so fast."
[265] That the whole world could see her chosen partner,
Among the honorable suitors below—
But who knows who the lucky guy will be?
Or we won't make it in time for the fun.
[Exeunt.
[Exit.
Enter P‘ing Kuei.
Enter P‘ing Kuei.
Asking me to come here today; From my tiny apartment
I just slipped away. As I walk through the city gates
I open my eyes and see
A crowd of noble young people as dense Like leaves on a tree.
They move ahead, but who knows which Who will the lucky man be? I strain my eager eyes in vain—
Alas! It will break my heart—
Among the stylish butterflies
I find no equivalent. Let her be unfaithful or faithful I lose the ball just like destiny; Though if she spoke to me meaningless words,
Why waste time at the garden gate?
Still, I have to go. Whether I get the ball or not:
My bowl and my staff are in my hands—just like that.
Status and wealth often come From marriage matters;
I'll consider it all while I walk—
Maybe I should say my prayers now.
[266] Wow, here I am at the exact spot!
I'll just walk in.
It must be my hat and worn-out clothes.
I’ll stay here and make a loud racket. Until they allow me to enter.
So come back another day.
What is there for you to see? Leave immediately, or I’ll make you go soon.
If I don’t get inside the court,
Lady Wang will get tired of waiting.
Enter P‘u-sa.
Enter P‘u-sa.
And Heaven has heard his prayer.
For Lady Wang, he's almost heartbroken,
But cruel fate still keeps the lovers apart. “Hebbery gibbery snobbery snay!”
I'll ride on the wings of the wind,
And have the old porter move out of the way
Until I get my poor beggar inside.
Lady Wang is still in the hall. Waiting for the Emperor to send the Flowery Ball.
[Raises the wind.
[Raises the wind.
So, I think I'll go in.
Enter Lady Wang.
Enter Lady Wang.
Always thinking about you—
Oh Heaven, satisfy a mortal's desires,
And connect my love to me.
[267] My beautiful cap is embroidered over With flocks of sparkling birds: Here shine the seven stars, and there A boy is quietly reciting sacred words.
My bodice shines with its glossy finish:
My skirts are adorned with many flashy designs.
[Showing Ball.
[Showing Ball.]
And from a balcony, he told me to let it drop,
Then take as a husband whoever it chooses, Prince, merchant, or beggar, depending on my luck. Having left my parents and my home,
I've come to the Painted Tower. As I slowly go up the stairs,
I open my eyes and see
A crowd of noble young people as dense Like leaves on a tree.
But alas! among the many forms,
Which catch my eager eye,
The image of my one true love
I still can't see. The promise I made to him at the garden gate
Can he forget? The hour is getting late.
And the crowds below Amaze me so I am in a very desperate situation.
Oh! P‘ing Kuei, if you truly love me,
Come quickly to my side:
If what you said was meaningless,
Why do you want me to be your bride?
He might be taking it easy, While my foolish heart is breaking. I can’t come back until I’m finished.
This work in misery started,
And so I take the Flowery Ball
And with a sigh, I let it drop.
[Throws down the ball.
[Throws the ball down.]
And give it to my mentee;
I'll toss it in his earthen bowl.
[Throws the ball to P‘ing Kuei.
[Throws the ball to P'ing Kuei.
I'll go home and share my luck!
Ladies! light the temple fire Incense for my good luck; Now my true love will find out
That I can tell apart.
[Exeunt omnes.
[Everyone exits.]
Enter Hu Mao-yüan and Su Tai-ch‘in.
Enter Hu Mao-yüan and Su Tai-ch‘in.
The Dragon wakes up with life and power; Today, Lady Wang has thrown The Ball from the Painted Tower.
No privileged young man was singled out,
It hit a filthy homeless guy. Hey Su, I'm leaving now: we're finished, as you saw,
I don't care at all about that little worthless girl.
[Exeunt.
[Exeunt.]
Enter Gatekeeper and Beggar.
Enter Gatekeeper and Beggar.
Who would have thought that this poor homeless person would have gotten the Ball? [To P‘ing Kuei.] Sir, you’ve done well this morning:
You must be a lucky guy.
Come with me to get your bride, and
Please hurry as much as you can.
[Exeunt.
[Exeunt.
Even the longer and more elaborate plays are proportionately wanting in all that makes the drama piquant to a European, and are very seldom, if ever, produced as they stand in print. Many collections of these have been published, not to mention the acting editions of each play, which can be bought at any bookstall for something like three a penny. One of the best of such collections is the Yüan ch‘ü hsüan tsa chi, or Miscellaneous Selection of Mongol Plays, bound up in eight[269] thick volumes. It contains one hundred plays in all, with an illustration to each, according to the edition of 1615. A large proportion of these cannot be assigned to any author, and are therefore marked “anonymous.” Even when the authors’ names are given, they represent men altogether unknown in what the Chinese call literature, from which the drama is rigorously excluded.
Even the longer and more intricate plays lack the elements that make drama appealing to a European audience, and they're rarely, if ever, performed as they appear in print. Many collections of these plays have been published, not to mention the acting editions of each play, which can be found at any bookstore for about three for a penny. One of the best collections is the Yüan ch‘ü hsüan tsa chi, or Miscellaneous Selection of Mongol Plays, compiled in eight[269] thick volumes. It includes a total of one hundred plays, each accompanied by an illustration, based on the 1615 edition. A significant number of these plays cannot be attributed to any author, and are therefore labeled “anonymous.” Even when authors' names are provided, they belong to individuals who are completely unknown in what the Chinese refer to as literature, from which drama is strictly excluded.
The following is a brief outline of a very well known play in five acts by Chi Chün-hsiang, entitled “The Orphan of the Chao family,” and founded closely upon fact. It is the nearest approach which the Chinese have made to genuine tragedy:—
The following is a brief outline of a very well-known play in five acts by Chi Chün-hsiang, titled “The Orphan of the Chao Family,” based closely on real events. It is the closest the Chinese have come to true tragedy:—
A wicked Minister of the sixth century B.C. plotted the destruction of a rival named Chao Tun, and of all his family. He tells in the prologue how he had vainly trained a fierce dog to kill his rival, by keeping it for days without food and then setting it at a dummy, dressed to represent his intended victim, and stuffed with the heart and lights of a sheep. Ultimately, however, he had managed to get rid of all the male members of the family, to the number of three hundred, when he hears—and at this point the play proper begins—that the wife of the last representative has given birth to a son. He promptly sends to find the child, which had meanwhile been carried away to a place of safety. Then a faithful servant of the family hid himself on the hills with another child, while an accomplice informed the Minister where the supposed orphan of the house of Chao was lying hidden. The child was accordingly slain, and by the hand of the Minister himself; the servant committed suicide. But the real heir escaped, and when he grew up he avenged the wrongs of his[270] family by killing the cruel Minister and utterly exterminating his race.
A wicked Minister from the sixth century BCE plotted to destroy a rival named Chao Tun and his entire family. In the prologue, he explains how he foolishly trained a fierce dog to kill his rival by starving it for days and then letting it attack a dummy dressed to look like Chao Tun, stuffed with the heart and lungs of a sheep. In the end, he managed to eliminate all the male members of the family, totaling three hundred, when he hears—and this is where the main story begins—that the wife of the last survivor has given birth to a son. He quickly sends out people to find the child, who had already been taken to a safe place. Meanwhile, a loyal servant hid himself in the hills with another child, while an accomplice told the Minister where the supposed orphan from the Chao family was hidden. The child was then killed by the Minister himself, and the servant committed suicide. However, the real heir managed to escape, and when he grew up, he avenged his family’s wrongs by killing the ruthless Minister and completely wiping out his lineage.
From beginning to end of this and similar plays there is apparently no attempt whatever at passion or pathos in the language—at any rate, not in the sense in which those terms are understood by us. Nor are there even rhetorical flowers to disguise the expression of commonplace thought. The Chinese actor can do a great deal with such a text; the translator, nothing. There is much, too, of a primitive character in the setting of the play. Explanatory prologues are common, and actors usually begin by announcing their own names and further clearing the way for the benefit of the audience. The following story will give a faint idea of the license conceded to the play-actor.
From start to finish of this and similar plays, there seems to be absolutely no effort at expressing passion or emotion in the language—at least, not in the way we understand those terms. There aren't even any rhetorical embellishments to mask the expression of ordinary thoughts. The Chinese actor can do a lot with such a script; the translator cannot do anything. There's also a lot of a primitive quality in the setting of the play. Explanatory introductions are common, and actors usually start by stating their own names, making things clearer for the audience. The following story will give a slight idea of the freedom given to the stage actor.
My attention was attracted on one occasion at Amoy by an unusually large crowd of Chinamen engaged in watching the progress of an open-air theatrical performance. Roars of laughter resounded on all sides, and on looking to see what was the moving cause of this extraordinary explosion of merriment, I beheld to my astonishment a couple of rather seedy-looking foreigners occupying the stage, and apparently acting with such spirit as to bring the house down at every other word. A moment more and it was clear that these men of the West were not foreigners at all, but Chinamen dressed up for the purposes of the piece. The get-up, nevertheless, was remarkably good, if somewhat exaggerated, though doubtless the intention was to caricature or burlesque rather than to reproduce an exact imitation. There was the billy-cock hat, and below it a florid face well supplied with red moustaches and whiskers, the short cut-away coat and[271] light trousers, a blue neck-tie, and last, but not least, the ever-characteristic walking-stick. Half the fun, in fact, was got out of this last accessory; for with it each one of the two was continually threatening the other, and both united in violent gesticulations directed either against their brother-actors or sometimes against the audience at their feet.
My attention was caught one time in Amoy by an unusually large crowd of Chinese people watching an open-air theater show. Laughter erupted all around, and when I looked to see what was causing this hilarious scene, I was astonished to see a couple of rather shabby-looking foreigners on stage, seemingly performing with such energy that they made the audience laugh at every line. Moments later, it became clear that these Westerners were actually Chinese men dressed up for the performance. The costumes were surprisingly good, if a bit exaggerated, likely intended to caricature rather than provide an exact imitation. They wore a bowler hat, and beneath it, a flamboyant face adorned with thick red mustaches and whiskers, a short cutaway coat, and light trousers, accompanied by a blue necktie and, of course, the distinctive walking stick. In fact, a lot of the humor came from this last prop, as each performer continually threatened the other with it, and both of them engaged in exaggerated gestures directed at either their fellow actors or sometimes the audience below.
Before going any further it may be as well to give a short outline of the play itself, which happens to be not uninteresting and is widely known from one end of China to the other. It is called “Slaying a Son at the Yamên Gate,” and the plot, or rather story, runs as follows:—
Before going any further, it might be helpful to provide a brief overview of the play itself, which is quite interesting and well-known throughout China. It's called “Slaying a Son at the Yamên Gate,” and the plot, or rather the story, goes like this:—
A certain general of the Sung dynasty named Yang, being in charge of one of the frontier passes, sent his son to obtain a certain wooden staff from an outlying barbarian tribe. In this expedition the son not only failed signally, but was further taken prisoner by a barbarian lady, who insisted upon his immediately leading her to the altar. Shortly after these nuptials he returns to his father’s camp, and the latter, in a violent fit of anger, orders him to be taken outside the Yamên gate and be there executed forthwith. As the soldiers are leading him away, the young man’s mother comes and throws herself at the general’s feet, and implores him to spare her son. This request the stern father steadily refuses to grant, even though his wife’s prayers are backed up by those of his own mother, of a prince of the Imperial blood, and finally by the entreaties of the Emperor himself. At this juncture in rushes the barbarian wife of the general’s condemned son, and as on a previous occasion the general himself had been taken prisoner by this very lady, and only ransomed on[272] payment of a heavy sum of money, he is so alarmed that he sits motionless and unable to utter a word while with a dagger she severs the cords that bind her husband, sets him free before the assembled party, and dares any one to lay a hand on him at his peril. The Emperor now loses his temper, and is enraged to think that General Yang should have been awed into granting to a barbarian woman a life that he had just before refused to the entreaties of the Son of Heaven. His Majesty, therefore, at once deprives the father of his command and bestows it upon the son, and the play is brought to a conclusion with the departure of young General Yang and his barbarian wife to subdue the wild tribes that are then harassing the frontier of China. The two foreigners are the pages or attendants of the barbarian wife, and accompany her in that capacity when she follows her husband to his father’s camp.
A general of the Sung dynasty named Yang, who was in charge of one of the border passes, sent his son to get a wooden staff from a nearby barbarian tribe. During this mission, the son not only failed dramatically but was also captured by a barbarian woman who insisted on marrying him right away. After these nuptials, he returned to his father's camp, and in a fit of anger, the general ordered him to be taken outside the Yamên gate and executed immediately. As the soldiers led him away, the young man's mother came and threw herself at the general's feet, begging him to spare her son. The stern father refused, even though his wife's pleas were supported by his own mother, a member of the royal family, and eventually the Emperor himself. At that moment, the barbarian wife of the condemned son rushed in. Previously, this same woman had captured the general himself, and he had only been freed after paying a large ransom. Alarmed, he sat speechless while she cut the ropes binding her husband, set him free in front of everyone, and dared anyone to touch him at their own risk. The Emperor lost his temper, furious that General Yang had been intimidated into granting a life to a barbarian woman that he had just denied the Emperor's own requests. As a result, His Majesty immediately stripped the father of his command and gave it to the son. The story concludes with young General Yang and his barbarian wife leaving to subdue the wild tribes that were then troubling China's frontier. The two foreigners serve as attendants to the barbarian wife and accompany her when she follows her husband to his father's camp.
The trick of dressing these pages up to caricature the foreigner of the nineteenth century, on the occasion when I saw the piece, was a mere piece of stage gag, but one which amused the people immensely, and elicited rounds of applause. But when the barbarian wife had succeeded in rescuing her husband from the jaws of death, there was considerable dissatisfaction in the minds of several of the personages on the stage. The Emperor was angry at the slight that had been passed upon his Imperial dignity, the wife and mother of the general, not to mention the prince of the blood, felt themselves similarly slighted, though in a lesser degree, and the enraged father was still more excited at having had his commands set aside, and seeing himself bearded in his own Yamên by a mere barbarian woman. It was[273] consequently felt by all parties that something in the way of slaughter was wanting to relieve their own feelings, and to satisfy the unities of the drama and the cravings of the audience for a sensational finale; and this desirable end was attained by an order from the Emperor that at any rate the two foreign attendants might be sacrificed for the benefit of all concerned. The two wretched foreigners were accordingly made to kneel on the stage, and their heads were promptly lopped off by the executioner amid the deafening plaudits of the surrounding spectators.
The act of portraying these characters to mock the foreigner of the nineteenth century, when I saw the performance, was just a theatrical gimmick, but it really entertained the audience and got them applauding. However, when the barbarian wife managed to save her husband from death, several characters on stage weren’t pleased. The Emperor was upset about the insult to his Imperial dignity, and the wife and mother of the general, along with the prince, felt disrespected too, though to a lesser extent. The angry father was even more furious about having his orders ignored and being confronted in his own home by a mere barbarian woman. It was[273] therefore clear to everyone that something drastic was needed to ease their feelings and to meet the play's requirements and the audience's desire for an exciting conclusion; this goal was achieved with the Emperor's command that the two foreign attendants be sacrificed for the sake of all involved. The two unfortunate foreigners were then made to kneel on stage, and their heads were quickly chopped off by the executioner, met with deafening applause from the surrounding spectators.
In 1885 a play was performed in a Shanghai theatre which had for its special attraction a rude imitation of a paddle-steamer crowded with foreign men and women. It was wheeled across the back of the stage, and the foreigners and their women, who were supposed to have come with designs upon the Middle Kingdom, were all taken prisoners and executed.
In 1885, a play was staged in a Shanghai theater that featured a crude imitation of a paddle-steamer filled with foreign men and women as its main attraction. It was rolled across the back of the stage, and the foreigners along with their women, who were thought to have come with ulterior motives towards China, were all captured and executed.
Of all plays of the Mongol dynasty, the one which will best repay reading is undoubtedly the Hsi Hsiang Chi, or Story of the Western Pavilion, in sixteen scenes. It is by Wang Shih-fu, of whom nothing seems to be known except that he flourished in the thirteenth century, and wrote thirteen plays, all of which are included in the collection mentioned above. “The dialogue of this play,” says a Chinese critic, “deals largely with wind, flowers, snow, and moonlight,” which is simply a euphemistic way of stating that the story is one of passion and intrigue. It is popular with the educated classes, by whom it is regarded more as a novel than as a play.
Of all the plays from the Mongol dynasty, the one that's most worthwhile to read is definitely the Hsi Hsiang Chi, or Story of the Western Pavilion, in sixteen scenes. It's by Wang Shih-fu, of whom not much is known other than that he was active in the thirteenth century and wrote thirteen plays, all included in the collection mentioned above. “The dialogue of this play,” says a Chinese critic, “is mostly about wind, flowers, snow, and moonlight,” which is just a fancy way of saying that the story is about passion and intrigue. It's popular with educated people, who see it more as a novel than a play.
A lady and her daughter are staying at a temple, where, in accordance with common custom, rooms are[274] let by the priests to ordinary travellers or to visitors who may wish to perform devotional exercises. A young and handsome student, who also happens to be living at the temple, is lucky enough to succeed in saving the two ladies from the clutches of brigands, for which service he has previously been promised the hand of the daughter in marriage. The mother, however, soon repents of her engagement, and the scholar is left disconsolate. At this juncture the lady’s-maid of the daughter manages by a series of skilful manœuvres to bring the story to a happy issue.
A woman and her daughter are staying at a temple, where, following common practice, the priests rent out rooms to regular travelers or visitors who want to do some religious rituals. A young and attractive student, who is also staying at the temple, is fortunate enough to rescue the two ladies from some bandits, and in return, he was promised the daughter’s hand in marriage. However, the mother quickly regrets the arrangement, leaving the scholar heartbroken. At this point, the daughter’s maid cleverly works to turn the situation around and create a happy ending.
Just as there have always been poetesses in China, so women are to be found in the ranks of Chinese playwrights. A four-act drama, entitled “Joining the Shirt,” was written by one Chang Kuo-pin, an educated courtesan of the day, the chief interest of which play lies perhaps in the sex of the writer.
Just as there have always been female poets in China, there are also women among Chinese playwrights. A four-act play called “Joining the Shirt” was written by Chang Kuo-pin, an educated courtesan of her time, and the main interest of the play might lie in the fact that the writer is a woman.
A father and mother, with son and daughter-in-law, are living happily together, when a poverty-stricken young stranger is first of all assisted by them, and then, without further inquiry, is actually adopted into the family. Soon afterwards the new son persuades the elder brother and his wife secretly to leave home, taking all the property they can lay their hands on, and to journey to a distant part of the country, where there is a potent god from whom the wife is to pray for and obtain a son after what has been already an eighteen months’ gestation. On the way, the new brother pushes the husband overboard into the Yang-tsze and disappears with the wife, who shortly gives birth to a boy. Eighteen years pass. The old couple have sunk into poverty, and set out, begging their way, to seek for their[275] lost son. Chance—playwright’s chance—throws them into the company of their grandson, who has graduated as Senior Classic, and has also, prompted by his mother, been on the look-out for them. Recognition is effected by means of the two halves of a shirt, one of which had always been kept by the old man and the other by the missing son, and after his death by his wife. At this juncture the missing son reappears. He had been rescued from drowning by a boatman, and had become a Buddhist priest. He now reverts to lay life, and the play is brought to an end by the execution of the villain.
A father and mother, along with their son and daughter-in-law, are happily living together when they first help a young stranger in need, and then, without hesitation, adopt him into their family. Shortly after, the new son convinces the older brother and his wife to secretly leave home, taking all the belongings they can carry, and travel to a distant part of the country, where there’s a powerful god from whom the wife will pray for and receive a child after an eighteen-month wait. On their way, the new brother pushes the husband overboard into the Yangtze River and disappears with the wife, who soon gives birth to a boy. Eighteen years pass. The old couple has fallen into poverty and set out, begging along the way, to search for their lost son. By chance—an unexpected twist—they encounter their grandson, who has graduated as a Senior Classic and, encouraged by his mother, has been searching for them. They recognize each other through two halves of a shirt, one that the old man has always kept and the other that belonged to the missing son, and after his death, to his wife. At this moment, the missing son reappears. He had been saved from drowning by a boatman and has become a Buddhist priest. He now returns to secular life, and the play concludes with the villain's execution.
It is a curious fact that all the best troupes of actors not only come from Peking, but perform in their own dialect, which is practically unintelligible to the masses in many parts of China. These actors are, of course, very well paid, in order to make it worth their while to travel so far from home and take the risks to life and property.
It’s interesting that all the best acting groups come from Beijing and perform in their own dialect, which is pretty much impossible for many people in China to understand. These actors are, of course, paid very well to make it worth their while to travel so far from home and deal with the risks to their lives and property.
CHAPTER III
THE NOVEL
Turning now to the second literary achievement of the Mongols, the introduction of the Novel, we find ourselves face to face with the same mystery as that which shrouds the birth of the Drama. The origin of the Chinese novel is unknown. It probably came from Central Asia, the paradise of story-tellers, in the wake of the Mongol conquest. Three centuries had then to elapse before the highest point of development was reached. Fables, anecdotes, and even short stories had already been familiar to the Chinese for many centuries, but between these and the novel proper there is a wide gulf which so far had not been satisfactorily bridged. Some, indeed, have maintained that the novel was developed from the play, pointing in corroboration of their theory to the Hsi Hsiang Chi, or Story of the Western Pavilion, described in the preceding chapter. This, however, simply means that the Hsi Hsiang Chi is more suited for private reading than for public representation, as is the case with many Western plays.
Turning to the second literary achievement of the Mongols, the introduction of the novel, we encounter the same mystery that surrounds the origins of drama. The beginnings of the Chinese novel are unknown. It likely came from Central Asia, the land of storytellers, following the Mongol conquest. It took three more centuries for the novel to reach its peak of development. Fables, anecdotes, and even short stories had been known to the Chinese for many centuries, but there is a significant gap between these and the true novel that has yet to be satisfactorily closed. Some have argued that the novel evolved from the play, citing the Hsi Hsiang Chi, or Story of the Western Pavilion, mentioned in the previous chapter, as evidence. However, this simply indicates that the Hsi Hsiang Chi is better suited for private reading than for public performance, similar to many Western plays.
The Chinese range their novels under four heads, as dealing (1) with usurpation and plotting, (2) with love and intrigue, (3) with superstition, and (4) with brigandage or lawless characters generally. Examples of each class will be given.
The Chinese categorize their novels into four groups: (1) those about usurpation and conspiracy, (2) those about love and intrigue, (3) those about superstition, and (4) those featuring banditry or lawless characters in general. Examples of each category will be provided.
The San kuo chih yen i, attributed to one Lo Kuan-chung, is an historical novel based upon the wars of the Three Kingdoms which fought for supremacy at the beginning of the third century A.D. It consists mainly of stirring scenes of warfare, of cunning plans by skilful generals, and of doughty deeds by blood-stained warriors. Armies and fleets of countless myriads are from time to time annihilated by one side or another,—all this in an easy and fascinating style, which makes the book an endless joy to old and young alike. If a vote were taken among the people of China as to the greatest among their countless novels, the Story of the Three Kingdoms would indubitably come out first.
The San kuo chih yen i, credited to Lo Kuan-chung, is a historical novel based on the wars of the Three Kingdoms that fought for dominance at the start of the third century CE It primarily features exciting scenes of battle, clever strategies by skilled generals, and heroic acts by battle-hardened warriors. Armies and fleets of countless numbers are frequently destroyed by one side or another—all presented in a smooth and captivating style, making the book a timeless delight for both young and old. If a poll were taken among the people of China regarding the greatest of their many novels, the Story of the Three Kingdoms would undoubtedly rank first.
This is how the great commander Chu-ko Liang is said to have replenished his failing stock of arrows. He sent a force of some twenty or more ships to feign an attack on the fleet of his powerful rival, Ts‘ao Ts‘ao. The decks of the ships were apparently covered with large numbers of fighting men, but these were in reality nothing more than straw figures dressed up in soldiers’ clothes. On each ship there were only a few sailors and some real soldiers with gongs and other noisy instruments. Reaching their destination, as had been carefully calculated beforehand, in the middle of a dense fog, the soldiers at once began to beat on their gongs as if about to go into action; whereupon Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, who could just make out the outlines of vessels densely packed with fighting men bearing down upon him, gave orders to his archers to begin shooting. The latter did so, and kept on for an hour and more, until Chu-ko Liang was satisfied with what he had got, and passed the order to retreat.
This is how the great commander Zhuge Liang is said to have replenished his dwindling supply of arrows. He sent around twenty ships to pretend to attack the fleet of his powerful rival, Cao Cao. The decks of the ships looked like they were filled with a large number of soldiers, but they were actually just straw figures dressed in soldier uniforms. Each ship only had a few sailors and some real soldiers with gongs and other noisy instruments. When they reached their destination, exactly as planned, in the middle of a thick fog, the soldiers immediately started banging their gongs as if preparing for battle; seeing this, Cao Cao, who could barely make out the silhouettes of densely packed ships full of fighters approaching him, ordered his archers to start shooting. They did, and continued for over an hour, until Zhuge Liang was satisfied with what he had achieved and gave the order to retreat.
Elsewhere we read of an archery competition which[278] recalls the Homeric games. A target is set up, and the prize, a robe, is hung upon a twig just above. From a distance of one hundred paces the heroes begin to shoot. Of course each competitor hits the bull’s-eye, one, Parthian-like, with his back to the target, another shooting over his own head; and equally of course the favoured hero shoots at the twig, severs it, and carries off the robe.
Elsewhere, we read about an archery competition that[278] reminds us of the games in Homer's time. A target is set up, and the prize, a robe, is hung from a branch just above it. From a distance of one hundred paces, the heroes start shooting. Naturally, each competitor hits the bull’s-eye; one shoots with his back to the target like a Parthian, another shoots over his own head. And of course, the favored hero aims at the branch, cuts it, and takes the robe.
The following extract will perhaps be interesting, dealing as it does with the use of anæsthetics long before they were dreamt of in this country. Ts‘ao Ts‘ao had been struck on the head with a sword by the spirit of a pear-tree which he had attempted to cut down. He suffered such agony that one of his staff recommended a certain doctor who was then very much in vogue:—
The following extract might be interesting, as it discusses the use of anesthetics long before they were even considered in this country. Ts‘ao Ts‘ao had been hit on the head with a sword by the spirit of a pear tree he tried to cut down. He was in so much pain that one of his staff suggested a doctor who was quite popular at the time:—
“‘Dr. Hua,’ explained the officer, ‘is a mighty skilful physician, and such a one as is not often to be found. His administration of drugs, and his use of acupuncture and counter-irritants are always followed by the speedy recovery of the patient. If the sick man is suffering from some internal complaint and medicines produce no satisfactory result, then Dr. Hua will administer a dose of hashish, under the influence of which the patient becomes as it were intoxicated with wine. He now takes a sharp knife and opens the abdomen, proceeding to wash the patient’s viscera with medicinal liquids, but without causing him the slightest pain. The washing finished, he sews up the wound with medicated thread and puts over it a plaster, and by the end of a month or twenty days the place has healed up. Such is his extraordinary skill. One day, for instance, as he was walking along a road, he heard some one groaning deeply, and at once declared that the cause was indigestion. On inquiry,[279] this turned out to be the case; and accordingly, Dr. Hua ordered the sufferer to drink three pints of a decoction of garlic and leeks, which he did, and vomited forth a snake between two and three feet in length, after which he could digest food as before. On another occasion, the Governor of Kuang-ling was very much depressed in his mind, besides being troubled with a flushing of the face and total loss of appetite. He consulted Dr. Hua, and the effect of some medicine administered by him was to cause the invalid to throw up a quantity of red-headed wriggling tadpoles, which the doctor told him had been generated in his system by too great indulgence in fish, and which, although temporarily expelled, would reappear after an interval of three years, when nothing could save him. And sure enough, he died three years afterwards. In a further instance, a man had a tumour growing between his eyebrows, the itching of which was insupportable. When Dr. Hua saw it, he said, ‘There is a bird inside,’ at which everybody laughed. However, he took a knife and opened the tumour, and out flew a canary, the patient beginning to recover from that hour. Again, another man had had his toes bitten by a dog, the consequence being that two lumps of flesh grew up from the wound, one of which was very painful while the other itched unbearably. ‘There are ten needles,’ said Dr. Hua, ‘in the sore lump, and two black and white wei-ch‘i pips in the other.’ No one believed this until Dr. Hua opened them with a knife and showed that it was so. Truly he is of the same strain as Pien Ch‘iao and Ts‘ang Kung of old; and as he is now living not very far from this, I wonder your Highness does not summon him.’
“‘Dr. Hua,’ the officer explained, ‘is an incredibly skilled physician, and someone who isn’t easy to find. His methods with drugs, acupuncture, and counter-irritants always lead to the patient's quick recovery. If someone has an internal issue and medications aren’t providing satisfactory results, Dr. Hua gives a dose of hashish, which makes the patient feel almost drunk. He then takes a sharp knife to open the abdomen and carefully washes the patient’s organs with medicinal liquids, all without causing any pain. Once he finishes washing, he stitches up the wound with medicated thread and applies a plaster, and within about twenty days to a month, it heals completely. His skills are extraordinary. For instance, one day while walking down the road, he heard someone groaning deeply and immediately determined that it was due to indigestion. After checking, he confirmed it was true. He then instructed the sufferer to drink three pints of garlic and leek decoction, which resulted in the patient vomiting a snake measuring between two and three feet. After that, he was able to digest food normally again. On another occasion, the Governor of Kuang-ling was feeling very down, experiencing facial flushing and a complete loss of appetite. He consulted Dr. Hua, and after taking some medication from him, he ended up throwing up a lot of wriggling red-headed tadpoles. The doctor explained these had formed in his body from overindulging in fish and warned that they would reappear in three years, at which point he wouldn’t be able to be saved. True to the doctor’s word, he died three years later. In another case, a man had a tumor growing between his eyebrows that was unbearably itchy. When Dr. Hua looked at it, he said, ‘There’s a bird inside,’ which made everyone laugh. Nevertheless, he took a knife and opened the tumor, and a canary flew out, allowing the patient to start recovering immediately. In yet another incident, a man had his toes bitten by a dog, resulting in two painful lumps of flesh from the wound—one was very painful, while the other was intensely itchy. ‘There are ten needles in the sore lump, and two black and white wei-ch‘i seeds in the other,’ Dr. Hua claimed. No one believed him until he opened them with a knife to show it was true. Truly, he belongs to the same line as Pien Ch‘iao and Ts‘ang Kung of old; and since he’s living not too far from here, I wonder why your Highness hasn’t called for him.’”
“At this, Ts‘ao Ts‘ao sent away messengers who were[280] to travel day and night until they had brought Dr. Hua before him; and when he arrived, Ts‘ao Ts‘ao held out his pulse and desired him to diagnose his case.
“At this, Ts‘ao Ts‘ao sent messengers who were[280] to travel day and night until they brought Dr. Hua to him; and when he arrived, Ts‘ao Ts‘ao extended his hand and asked him to diagnose his condition.
“‘The pain in your Highness’s head’ said Dr. Hua, ‘arises from wind, and the seat of the disease is the brain, where the wind is collected, unable to get out. Drugs are of no avail in your present condition, for which there is but one remedy. You must first swallow a dose of hashish, and then with a sharp axe I will split open the back of your head and let the wind out. Thus the disease will be exterminated.’
“‘The pain in your Highness’s head,’ said Dr. Hua, ‘comes from wind, and the issue is in the brain, where the wind is trapped and can’t escape. Medication won’t help in your current state; there’s only one solution. First, you need to take a dose of hashish, and then I’ll slice open the back of your head with a sharp axe to release the wind. That will eliminate the disease.’”
“Ts‘ao Ts‘ao here flew into a great rage, and declared that it was a plot aimed at his life; to which Dr. Hua replied, ‘Has not your Highness heard of Kuan Yü’s wound in the right shoulder? I scraped the bone and removed the poison for him without a single sign of fear on his part. Your Highness’s disease is but a trifling affair; why, then, so much suspicion?’
“Ts‘ao Ts‘ao was furious and claimed it was a scheme against his life; to which Dr. Hua replied, ‘Haven’t you heard about Kuan Yü’s injury in his right shoulder? I scraped the bone and took out the poison for him without any sign of fear from him. Your Highness’s condition is just a minor issue; why all this suspicion?’”
“‘You may scrape a sore shoulder-bone,’ said Ts‘ao Ts‘ao, ‘without much risk; but to split open my skull is quite another matter. It strikes me now that you are here simply to avenge your friend Kuan Yü upon this opportunity.’ He thereupon gave orders that the doctor should be seized and cast into prison.”
“‘You might hurt your shoulder a bit,’ Ts‘ao Ts‘ao said, ‘but cracking open my skull is a whole different story. It really seems to me that you’re just here to get revenge for your friend Kuan Yü with this chance.’ He then ordered that the doctor be captured and thrown into prison.”
There the unfortunate doctor soon afterwards died, and before very long Ts‘ao Ts‘ao himself succumbed.
There the unfortunate doctor soon after died, and not long after, Ts‘ao Ts‘ao himself fell as well.
The Shui Hu Chuan is said to have been written by Shin Nai-an of the thirteenth century; but this name does not appear in any biographical collection, and nothing seems to be known either of the man or of his authorship. The story is based upon the doings of an historical band of brigands, who had actually terrorised[281] a couple of provinces, until they were finally put down, early in the twelfth century. Some of it is very laughable, and all of it valuable for the insight given into Chinese manners and customs. There is a ludicrous episode of a huge swashbuckler who took refuge in a Buddhist temple and became a priest. After a while he reverted to less ascetic habits of life, and returned one day to the temple, in Chinese phraseology, as drunk as a clod, making a great riot and causing much scandal. He did this on a second occasion; and when shut out by the gatekeeper, he tried to burst in, and in his drunken fury knocked to pieces a huge idol at the entrance for not stepping down to his assistance. Then, when he succeeded by a threat of fire in getting the monks to open the gate, “through which no wine or meat may pass,” he fell down in the courtyard, and out of his robe tumbled a half-eaten dog’s leg, which he had carried away with him from the restaurant where he had drunk himself tipsy. This he amused himself by tearing to pieces and forcing into the mouth of one of his fellow-priests.
The Shui Hu Chuan is believed to have been written by Shin Nai-an in the thirteenth century, but this name doesn’t show up in any biographies, and nothing seems to be known about the author or his life. The story is based on the actions of a real band of outlaws who terrorized [281] a couple of provinces until they were finally suppressed in the early twelfth century. Some parts are quite funny, and the entire story is valuable for the insight it provides into Chinese culture and traditions. There's a hilarious scene featuring a big swordsman who took refuge in a Buddhist temple and became a monk. After some time, he fell back into his old, less disciplined ways and returned one day to the temple, as the saying goes, totally drunk, causing a huge commotion and creating quite a scandal. He pulled a similar stunt again; when the gatekeeper refused to let him in, he tried to force his way in and, in his drunken rage, smashed a large idol at the entrance because it didn’t come to his aid. Later, by threatening to set fire to the place, he finally got the monks to open the gate, "through which no wine or meat may pass." He then collapsed in the courtyard, and out of his robe fell a half-eaten dog’s leg that he had taken from the restaurant where he had gotten drunk. He found amusement in tearing it apart and shoving it into the mouth of one of his fellow monks.
The graphic and picturesque style in which this book is written, though approaching the colloquial, has secured for it a position rather beyond its real merits.
The colorful and vivid style in which this book is written, while somewhat conversational, has given it a status that exceeds its actual quality.
The Hsi Yu Chi, or Record of Travels in the West, is a favourite novel written in a popular and easy style. It is based upon the journey of Hsüan Tsang to India in search of books, images, and relics to illustrate the Buddhist religion; but beyond the fact that the chief personage is called by Hsüan Tsang’s posthumous title, and that he travels in search of Buddhist books, the journey and the novel have positively nothing in[282] common. The latter is a good sample of the fiction in which the Chinese people delight, and may be allowed to detain us awhile.
The Hsi Yu Chi, or Record of Travels in the West, is a beloved novel written in a straightforward and accessible style. It’s based on Hsüan Tsang’s journey to India to find books, images, and relics related to Buddhism. However, aside from the fact that the main character shares Hsüan Tsang’s posthumous title and travels looking for Buddhist texts, the actual journey and the novel have almost nothing in[282] common. The book is a great example of the kind of fiction that captivates the Chinese people, and we can spend some time exploring it.
A stone monkey is born on a mysterious mountain from a stone egg, and is soon elected to be king of the monkeys. He then determines to travel in search of wisdom, and accordingly sets forth. His first step is to gain a knowledge of the black art from a magician, after which he becomes Master of the Horse to God, that is, to the supreme deity in the Taoist Pantheon. Throwing up his post in disgust, he carries on a series of disturbances in the world generally, until at length God is obliged to interfere, and sends various heavenly generals to coerce him. These he easily puts to flight, only returning to his allegiance on being appointed the Great Holy One of All the Heavens. He is soon at his old tricks again, stealing the peaches of immortality from a legendary being known as the Royal Mother in the West, and also some elixir of life, both of which he consumes.
A stone monkey is born on a mysterious mountain from a stone egg and is quickly elected as king of the monkeys. He then decides to embark on a journey in search of wisdom. His first step is to learn dark magic from a sorcerer, after which he becomes the Master of the Horse for God, meaning the supreme deity in the Taoist Pantheon. Disgusted, he quits his position and starts causing chaos in the world until God has to step in and sends various heavenly generals to subdue him. He easily defeats them and only agrees to go back to his old allegiance after being named the Great Holy One of All the Heavens. However, he soon returns to his mischievous ways, stealing the peaches of immortality from a legendary figure known as the Royal Mother in the West, as well as some elixir of life, both of which he eats.
All the minor deities now complain to God of his many misdeeds, and heavenly armies are despatched against him, but in vain. Even God’s nephew cannot prevail against him until Lao Tzŭ throws a magic ring at him and knocks him down. He is then carried captive to heaven, but as he is immortal, no harm can be inflicted on him.
All the minor gods are now complaining to God about his many wrongdoings, and heavenly armies are sent to confront him, but it's all in vain. Even God’s nephew can’t defeat him until Lao Tzŭ throws a magic ring at him and brings him down. He is then taken captive to heaven, but since he is immortal, no harm can be done to him.
At this juncture God places the matter in the hands of Buddha, who is presently informed by the monkey that God must be deposed and that he, the monkey, must for the future reign in his stead. The text now runs as follows:—
At this point, God hands the situation over to Buddha, who is currently being told by the monkey that God needs to be removed from power and that he, the monkey, will need to rule in his place from now on. The text continues as follows:—
“When Buddha heard these words, he smiled scorn[283]fully and said, ‘What! a devil-monkey like you to seize the throne of God, who from his earliest years has been trained to rule, and has lived 1750 æons, each of 129,600 years’ duration! Think what ages of apprenticeship he had to serve before he could reach this state of perfect wisdom. You are only a brute beast; what mean these boastful words? Be off, and utter no more such, lest evil befall, and your very existence be imperilled.’
“When Buddha heard these words, he smiled scornfully and said, ‘What? A devil-monkey like you thinks you can take the throne of God, who has been trained to rule since his earliest years and has lived 1750 eons, each lasting 129,600 years! Consider the ages of apprenticeship he had to complete before reaching this state of perfect wisdom. You are just a brute beast; what do these boastful words mean? Get lost, and don’t say anything like that again, or you might face some serious consequences, and your very existence could be at stake.’”
“‘Although he is older than I am,’ cried the monkey, ‘that is no reason why he should always have the post. Tell him to get out and give up his place to me, or I will know the reason why.’
“‘Even though he’s older than me,’ shouted the monkey, ‘that doesn’t mean he should always have the position. Tell him to step aside and let me have his spot, or I’ll make sure he knows why.’”
“‘What abilities have you,’ asked Buddha, ‘that you should claim the divine palace?’
“‘What skills do you have,’ Buddha asked, ‘that make you think you deserve the divine palace?’”
“‘Plenty,’ replied the monkey. ‘I can change myself into seventy-two shapes; I am immortal; and I can turn a somersault to a distance of 18,000 li ( = 6000 miles). Am I not fit to occupy the throne of heaven?’
“‘Sure,’ said the monkey. ‘I can transform into seventy-two different shapes; I'm immortal; and I can do a somersault over a distance of 18,000 li ( = 6000 miles). Am I not worthy of occupying the throne of heaven?’”
“‘Well,’ answered Buddha, ‘I will make a wager with you. If you can jump out of my hand, I will request God to depart to the West and leave heaven to you; but if you fail, you will go down again to earth and be a devil for another few æons to come.’
“‘Well,’ Buddha replied, ‘I’ll make a bet with you. If you can jump out of my hand, I’ll ask God to leave for the West and give heaven to you; but if you can’t, you’ll go back down to earth and be a devil for a few more ages to come.’”
“The monkey readily agreed to this, pointing out that he could easily jump 18,000 li, and that Buddha’s hand was not even a foot long. So after making Buddha promise to carry out the agreement, he grasped his sceptre and diminished in size until he could stand in the hand, which was stretched out for him like a lotus-leaf. ‘I’m off!’ he cried, and in a moment he was gone. But Buddha’s enlightened gaze was ever upon him, though he turned with the speed of a whirligig.
“The monkey quickly agreed, saying he could easily jump 18,000 li and that Buddha’s hand wasn’t even a foot long. After making Buddha promise to uphold the deal, he grabbed his sceptre and shrank down until he could fit in the hand, which was stretched out for him like a lotus leaf. ‘I’m off!’ he yelled, and in an instant, he was gone. But Buddha's enlightened gaze was always on him, even though he moved as fast as a whirligig.”
“In a brief space the monkey had reached a place[284] where there were five red pillars, and there he decided to stop. Reflecting, however, that he had better leave some trace as a proof of his visit, he plucked out a hair, and changing it into a pencil, wrote with it on the middle pillar in large characters, The Great Holy One of All the Heavens reached this point. The next moment he was back again in Buddha’s hand, describing his jump, and claiming his reward.
“In no time, the monkey had reached a spot [284] where there were five red pillars, and he decided to stop there. After thinking it over, he figured he should leave some mark as proof of his visit, so he plucked out a hair, turned it into a pencil, and wrote in big letters on the middle pillar, The Great Holy One of All the Heavens reached this point. In the next moment, he was back in Buddha’s hand, telling about his leap and asking for his reward."
“‘Ah!’ said Buddha, ‘I knew you couldn’t do it.’
“‘Ah!’ said Buddha, ‘I knew you wouldn’t be able to do it.’”
“‘Why,’ said the monkey, ‘I have been to the very confines of the universe, and have left a mark there which I challenge you to inspect.’
“‘Why,’ said the monkey, ‘I have been to the farthest reaches of the universe, and I’ve left a mark there that I dare you to check out.’”
“‘There is no need to go so far,’ replied Buddha. ‘Just bend your head and look here.’
“‘There’s no need to go that far,’ replied Buddha. ‘Just lower your head and look here.’”
“The monkey bent down his head, and there, on Buddha’s middle finger, he read the following inscription: The Great Holy One of All the Heavens reached this point.”
“The monkey bent down his head, and there, on Buddha’s middle finger, he read the following inscription: The Great Holy One of All the Heavens reached this point.”
Ultimately, the monkey is converted to the true faith, and undertakes to escort Hsüan Tsang on his journey to the West. In his turn he helps to convert a pig-bogey, whom he first vanquishes by changing himself into a pill, which the pig-bogey unwittingly swallows, thereby giving its adversary a chance of attacking it from inside. These two are joined by a colourless individual, said to represent the passive side of man’s nature, as the monkey and pig represent the active and animal sides respectively. The three of them conduct Hsüan Tsang through manifold dangers and hairbreadth escapes safe, until at length they receive final directions from an Immortal as to the position of the palace of Buddha, from which they hope to obtain the coveted books. The scene which follows almost recalls The Pilgrims Progress:—
Ultimately, the monkey embraces the true faith and agrees to accompany Hsüan Tsang on his journey to the West. In turn, he helps to convert a pig-demon, whom he first defeats by transforming himself into a pill that the pig-demon unknowingly swallows, giving him the opportunity to attack from the inside. They are joined by a colorless character, thought to represent the passive side of human nature, while the monkey and pig symbolize the active and animal sides, respectively. Together, they guide Hsüan Tsang through various dangers and narrow escapes until they eventually receive final guidance from an Immortal about the location of Buddha's palace, where they hope to obtain the prized scriptures. The scene that follows almost resembles The Pilgrims Progress:—
“Hsüan Tsang accordingly bade him farewell and proceeded on his way. But he had not gone more than a mile or two before he came to a stream of rushing water about a league in breadth, with not a trace of any living being in sight. At this he was somewhat startled, and turning to Wu-k‘ung (the name of the monkey) said, ‘Our guide must surely have misdirected us. Look at that broad and boiling river; how shall we ever get across without a boat?’ ‘There is a bridge over there,’ cried Wu-k‘ung, ‘which you must cross over in order to complete your salvation.’ At this Hsüan Tsang and the others advanced in the direction indicated, and saw by the side of the bridge a notice-board on which was written, ‘The Heavenly Ford.’ Now the bridge itself consisted of a simple plank; on which Hsüan Tsang remarked, ‘I am not going to trust myself to that frail and slippery plank to cross that wide and rapid stream. Let us try somewhere else.’ ‘But this is the true path,’ said Wu-k‘ung; ‘just wait a moment and see me go across.’ Thereupon he jumped on to the bridge, and ran along the shaky vibrating plank until he reached the other side, where he stood shouting out to the rest to come on. But Hsüan Tsang waved his hand in the negative, while his companions stood by biting their fingers and crying out, ‘We can’t! we can’t! we can’t!’ So Wu-k‘ung ran back, and seizing Pa-chieh (the pig) by the arm, began dragging him to the bridge, all the time calling him a fool for his pains. Pa-chieh then threw himself on the ground, roaring out, ‘It’s too slippery—it’s too slippery. I can’t do it. Spare me! spare me!’ ‘You must cross by this bridge,’ replied Wu-k‘ung, ‘if you want to become a Buddha;’ at which Pa-chieh said, ‘Then I can’t be a Buddha, sir.[286] I have done with it: I shall never get across that bridge.’
Hsüan Tsang said goodbye and continued on his journey. But he hadn't traveled more than a mile or two before he came to a fast-moving stream about a mile wide, with no signs of life anywhere. He was a bit startled and turned to Wu-k‘ung (the name of the monkey) and said, "Our guide must have really messed up. Look at that wide, churning river; how are we supposed to get across without a boat?" "There’s a bridge over there," shouted Wu-k‘ung, "that you need to cross to complete your journey." Hearing this, Hsüan Tsang and the others moved toward the direction he indicated and saw a sign beside the bridge that read, "The Heavenly Ford." The bridge itself was just a simple plank, and Hsüan Tsang commented, "I am not going to risk crossing that narrow, slippery plank over this wide and rapid stream. Let’s find another way." "But this is the right path," said Wu-k‘ung; "just hold on and watch me cross." He then jumped onto the bridge and ran across the shaky, swaying plank until he reached the other side, calling out to the others to come over. But Hsüan Tsang waved his hand to say no, while his companions stood by, biting their fingers and shouting, "We can’t! We can’t! We can’t!" So Wu-k‘ung ran back, grabbed Pa-chieh (the pig) by the arm, and started pulling him toward the bridge, calling him a fool the whole time. Pa-chieh then threw himself on the ground, crying out, "It’s too slippery—it’s too slippery. I can’t do it. Please! Please!" "You have to cross this bridge if you want to become a Buddha," Wu-k‘ung replied, to which Pa-chieh said, "Then I guess I can’t be a Buddha, sir. I’m done with it: I will never get across that bridge." [286]
“While these two were in the middle of their dispute, lo and behold a boat appeared in sight, with a man punting it along, and calling out, ‘The ferry! the ferry!’ At this Hsüan Tsang was overjoyed, and shouted to his disciples that they would now be able to get across. By his fiery pupil and golden iris, Wu-k‘ung knew that the ferryman was no other than Namo Pao-chang-kuang-wang Buddha; but he kept his knowledge to himself, and hailed the boat to take them on board. In a moment it was alongside the bank, when, to his unutterable horror, Hsüan Tsang discovered that the boat had no bottom, and at once asked the ferryman how he proposed to take them across. ‘My boat,’ replied the ferryman, ‘has been famed since the resolution of chaos into order, and under my charge has known no change. Steady though storms may rage and seas may roll, there is no fear so long as the passenger is light. Free from the dust of mortality, the passage is easy enough. Ten thousand kalpas of human beings pass over in peace. A bottomless ship can hardly cross the great ocean; yet for ages past I have ferried over countless hosts of passengers.’
“While these two were in the middle of their argument, suddenly a boat appeared in sight, with a man guiding it along, calling out, ‘The ferry! The ferry!’ At this, Hsüan Tsang was thrilled and shouted to his disciples that they would finally be able to cross. Wu-k‘ung understood, through his intense insight, that the ferryman was none other than Namo Pao-chang-kuang-wang Buddha; but he kept this to himself and signaled the boat to take them on board. In a moment, it was alongside the shore, when, to his absolute horror, Hsüan Tsang realized that the boat had no bottom and immediately asked the ferryman how he planned to get them across. ‘My boat,’ replied the ferryman, ‘has been famous since the time chaos was organized into order, and under my care has seen no change. Though storms may rage and seas may toss, there’s no fear as long as the passengers are light. Free from the dust of mortality, the journey is easy enough. Countless generations of humans cross over in peace. A bottomless boat can hardly traverse the great ocean; yet for ages, I have ferried countless passengers.’”
“When he heard these words Wu-k‘ung cried out, ‘Master, make haste on board. This boat, although bottomless, is safe enough, and no wind or sea could overset it.’ And while Hsüan Tsang was still hesitating, Wu-k‘ung pushed him forwards on to the bridge; but the former could not keep his feet, and fell head over heels into the water, from which he was immediately rescued by the ferryman, who dragged him on board the boat. The rest also managed, with the aid of Wu-k‘ung,[287] to scramble on board; and then, as the ferryman shoved off, lo! they beheld a dead body floating away down the stream. Hsüan Tsang was greatly alarmed at this; but Wu-k‘ung laughed and said, ‘Fear not, Master; that dead body is your old self!’ And all the others joined in the chorus of ‘It is you, sir, it is you;’ and even the ferryman said, ‘Yes, it is you; accept my best congratulations.’
“When he heard these words, Wu-k‘ung shouted, ‘Master, hurry up and get on board. This boat, while seemingly bottomless, is pretty safe, and no wind or waves could tip it over.’ While Hsüan Tsang was still hesitating, Wu-k‘ung pushed him onto the bridge; however, the latter lost his balance and fell headfirst into the water, from which he was quickly rescued by the ferryman, who pulled him onto the boat. The others also managed to climb aboard with Wu-k‘ung's help,[287] and then, as the ferryman pushed off, they saw a dead body floating down the stream. Hsüan Tsang was very alarmed by this, but Wu-k‘ung laughed and said, ‘Don’t worry, Master; that dead body is your old self!’ And everyone else chimed in with, ‘It’s you, sir, it’s you;’ and even the ferryman said, ‘Yes, it’s you; congratulations!’”
“A few moments more and the stream was crossed, when they all jumped on shore; but before they could look round the boat and ferryman had disappeared.”
“A few moments later, they crossed the stream and all jumped ashore; but before they could look around, the boat and the ferryman were gone.”
The story ends with a list of the Buddhist sûtras and liturgies which the travellers were allowed to carry back with them to their own country.
The story concludes with a list of the Buddhist sûtras and liturgies that the travelers were permitted to bring back to their home country.
BOOK THE SEVENTH
The Ming Dynasty (A.D. 1368-1644)
CHAPTER I
MISCELLANEOUS LITERATURE—MATERIA
MEDICA—ENCYCLOPÆDIA OF
AGRICULTURE
The first Emperor of the Ming dynasty, popularly known as the Beggar King, in allusion to the poverty of his early days, so soon as he had extinguished the last hopes of the Mongols and had consolidated his power, turned his attention to literature and education. He organised the great system of competitive examinations which prevails at the present day. He also published a Penal Code, abolishing such punishments as mutilation, and drew up a kind of Domesday Book, under which taxation was regulated. In 1369 he appointed Sung Lien (A.D. 1310-1381), in conjunction with other scholars, to produce the History of the Mongol Dynasty. Sung Lien had previously been tutor to the heir apparent. He had declined office, and was leading the life of a simple student. He rose to be President of the Han-lin College, and for many years enjoyed his master’s confidence. A grandson, however, became mixed up in a conspiracy, and[292] only the Empress’s entreaties saved the old man’s life. His sentence was commuted to banishment, and he died on the journey. Apart from the history above mentioned, and a pronouncing dictionary on which he was employed, his literary remains fill only three volumes. The following piece is a satire on the neglect of men of ability, which, according to him, was a marked feature of the administration of the Mongols:—
The first Emperor of the Ming dynasty, often called the Beggar King because of his poor beginnings, quickly turned his focus to literature and education once he had dealt with the last of the Mongol threats and secured his power. He established the extensive system of competitive exams that we know today. He also issued a Penal Code that eliminated punishments like mutilation and created a sort of Domesday Book to regulate taxation. In 1369, he appointed Sung Lien (CE 1310-1381), along with other scholars, to write the History of the Mongol Dynasty. Sung Lien had previously served as a tutor to the heir apparent but had turned down an official position to live as a simple student. He eventually became the President of the Han-lin College and enjoyed the trust of his master for many years. Unfortunately, a grandson got involved in a conspiracy, and only the Empress’s pleas saved the old man's life. His punishment was reduced to exile, and he died during the journey. Aside from the aforementioned history and a pronouncing dictionary he worked on, his literary works only fill three volumes. The following piece is a satire on the disregard for talented individuals, which he believed was a significant issue during the Mongol administration:—
“Têng Pi, whose cognomen was Po-i, was a man of Ch‘in. He was seven feet high. Both his eyes had crimson corners, and they blinked like lightning flashes. In feats of strength he was cock of the walk; and once when his neighbour’s bulls were locked in fight, with a blow of his fist he broke the back of one of them and sent it rolling on the ground. The stone drums of the town, which ten men could not lift, he could carry about in his two hands. He was, however, very fond of liquor, and given to quarrelling in his cups; so that when people saw him in this mood, they would keep out of his way, saying that it was safer to be at a distance from such a wild fellow.
“Têng Pi, whose nickname was Po-i, was a guy from Ch‘in. He was seven feet tall. Both of his eyes had red corners, and they blinked like flashes of lightning. In terms of strength, he was the best around; once, when his neighbor’s bulls were fighting, he punched one so hard that he broke its back and sent it rolling on the ground. He could carry the town’s stone drums, which ten men couldn’t lift, with just his two hands. However, he really liked to drink and would get into fights when he was drunk, so when people saw him in that state, they stayed away, saying it was safer to keep their distance from such a wild guy.
“One day he was drinking by himself in a tea-house when two literati happened to pass by. Têng Pi tried to make them join him; but they, having rather a low opinion of the giant, would not accept his invitation. ‘Gentlemen,’ cried he in a rage, ‘if you do not see fit to do as I ask, I will make an end of the pair of you, and then seek safety in flight. I could not brook this treatment at your hands.’
“One day he was drinking alone in a tea house when two scholars happened to walk by. Têng Pi tried to get them to join him, but they, thinking poorly of the giant, refused his invitation. ‘Gentlemen,’ he shouted in anger, ‘if you don’t want to do as I ask, I’ll take care of both of you and then escape. I can’t put up with this kind of treatment from you.’”
“So the two had no alternative but to walk in. Têng Pi took the place of honour himself, and put his guests on each side of him. He called for more liquor, and began to sing and make a noise. And at last, when he was well[293] tipsy, he threw off his clothes and began to attitudinise. He drew a knife, and flung it down with a bang on the table; at which the two literati, who were aware of his weakness, rose to take leave.
“So the two had no choice but to walk in. Têng Pi took the place of honor himself and seated his guests on either side of him. He ordered more drinks and started to sing and make noise. Finally, when he was quite tipsy, he stripped off his clothes and started to pose dramatically. He pulled out a knife and slammed it down on the table, which made the two scholars, knowing his flaws, stand up to say goodbye.”
“‘Stop!’ shouted Têng Pi, detaining them. ‘I too know something about your books. What do you mean by treating me as the spittle of your mouth? If you don’t hurry up and drink, I fear my temper will get the better of me. Meanwhile, you shall ask me anything you like in the whole range of classical literature, and if I can’t answer, I will imbrue this blade in my blood.’
“‘Stop!’ shouted Têng Pi, stopping them. ‘I know something about your books too. What do you mean by treating me like I’m worthless? If you don’t hurry up and drink, I’m afraid I’ll lose my temper. In the meantime, you can ask me anything about classical literature, and if I can’t answer, I’ll stab this blade into my own blood.’”
“To this the two literati agreed, and forthwith gave him a number of the most difficult allusions they could think of, taken from the Classics; but Têng Pi was equal to the occasion, and repeated the full quotation in each case without missing a word. Then they tried him on history, covering a period of three thousand years; but here again his answers were distinguished by accuracy and precision.
“To this, the two scholars agreed, and immediately gave him a bunch of the toughest allusions they could think of, taken from the Classics; but Têng Pi rose to the challenge and recited the full quotation in each case without missing a word. Then they tested him on history, covering three thousand years; but once again, his answers stood out for their accuracy and precision.”
“‘Ha! ha!’ laughed Têng Pi, ‘do you give in now?’ At which his guests looked blankly at each other, and hadn’t a word to say. So Têng Pi shouted for wine, and loosed his hair, and jumped about, crying, ‘I have floored you, gentlemen, to-day! Of old, learning made a man of you; but to-day, all you have to do is to don a scholar’s dress and look consumptive. You care only to excel with pen and ink, and despise the real heroes of the age. Shall this be so indeed?’
“‘Ha! Ha!’ laughed Têng Pi, ‘Are you giving up now?’ His guests looked at each other in confusion, speechless. So, Têng Pi called for wine, let his hair down, and started dancing around, shouting, ‘I’ve defeated you all today! In the past, education made you who you are; but today, all you do is put on a scholar’s outfit and look sickly. You only care about excelling with your pen and paper, while ignoring the true heroes of our time. Is this really how it’s going to be?’”
“Now these two literati were men of some reputation, and on hearing Têng Pi’s words they were greatly shamed, and left the tea-house, hardly knowing how to put one foot before the other. On arriving home they made further inquiries, but no one had ever seen Têng Pi at any time with a book in his hand.”
“Now these two scholars were somewhat well-known, and when they heard Têng Pi’s words, they felt very embarrassed and left the tea house, hardly able to walk straight. Once they got home, they asked around more, but no one had ever seen Têng Pi with a book in his hand.”
Fang Hsiao-ju (A.D. 1357-1402) is another scholar, co-worker with Sung Lien, who adorned this same period. As a child he was precocious, and by his skill in composition earned for himself the nickname of Little Han Yü. He became tutor to one of the Imperial princes, and was loaded with honours by the second Emperor, who through the death of his father succeeded in 1398 to his grandfather. Then came the rebellion of the fourth son of the first Emperor; and when Nanking opened its gates to the conqueror, the defeated nephew vanished. It is supposed that he fled to Yünnan, in the garb of a monk, left to him, so the story runs, with full directions by his grandfather. After nearly forty years’ wandering, he is said to have gone to Peking, and lived in seclusion in the palace until his death. He was recognised by a eunuch from a mole on his left foot, but the eunuch was afraid to reveal his identity. Fang Hsiao-ju absolutely refused to place his services at the disposal of the new Emperor, who ruled under the year-title of Yung Lo. For this refusal he was cut to pieces in the market-place, his family being as far as possible exterminated and his philosophical writings burned. A small collection of his miscellanies was preserved by a faithful disciple, and afterwards republished. The following is an extract from an essay on taking too much thought for the morrow:—
Fang Hsiao-ju (CE 1357-1402) is another scholar and colleague of Sung Lien who made his mark during this era. As a child, he was exceptionally talented, and his skill in writing earned him the nickname Little Han Yü. He became a tutor to one of the Imperial princes and received numerous honors from the second Emperor, who took the throne in 1398 following the death of his father and the succession of his grandfather. Then came the rebellion led by the fourth son of the first Emperor, and when Nanking surrendered to the conqueror, the defeated nephew disappeared. It’s believed he fled to Yünnan disguised as a monk, supposedly given specific instructions by his grandfather. After nearly forty years of wandering, he reportedly went to Peking and lived in seclusion in the palace until his death. A eunuch recognized him by a mole on his left foot, but the eunuch was too afraid to disclose his identity. Fang Hsiao-ju flatly refused to serve the new Emperor, who ruled under the year-title of Yung Lo. For this refusal, he was brutally executed in the marketplace, his family was largely wiped out, and his philosophical writings were burned. A small collection of his miscellaneous writings was saved by a loyal disciple and later republished. The following is an excerpt from an essay about worrying too much about the future:—
“Statesmen who forecast the destinies of an empire ofttimes concentrate their genius upon the difficult and neglect the easy. They provide against likely evils, and disregard combinations which yield no ground for suspicion. Yet calamity often issues from neglected quarters, and sedition springs out of circumstances which have been set aside as trivial. Must this be regarded as due[295] to an absence of care?—No. It results because the things that man can provide against are human, while those that elude his vigilance and overpower his strength are divine.”
“Politicians who predict the future of an empire often focus their intelligence on the challenging issues and overlook the simple ones. They prepare for likely problems and ignore situations that seem harmless. However, disaster often arises from unexpected places, and rebellion can stem from factors that have been dismissed as insignificant. Should this be seen as a lack of attention?—No. It happens because the threats people can prepare for are human, while those that catch them off guard and overwhelm them are beyond their control.”
After giving several striking examples from history, the writer continues:—
After sharing a few powerful examples from history, the author goes on:—
“All the instances above cited include gifted men whose wisdom and genius overshadowed their generation. They took counsel and provided against disruption of the empire with the utmost possible care. Yet misfortune fell upon every one of them, always issuing from some source where its existence was least suspected. This, because human wisdom reaches only to human affairs and cannot touch the divine. Thus, too, will sickness carry off the children even of the best doctors, and devils play their pranks in the family of an exorcist. How is it that these professors, who succeed in grappling with the cases of others, yet fail in treating their own? It is because in those they confine themselves to the human; in these they would meddle with the divine.
“All the examples mentioned above include talented individuals whose wisdom and genius outshone their time. They sought advice and took precautions against the breakdown of the empire with the greatest care. Yet, misfortune struck each one of them, always coming from a source they least expected. This happens because human wisdom is only capable of dealing with human matters and cannot reach the divine. Just as illness can claim the children of the best doctors, and trouble can visit the home of an exorcist. How is it that these experts, who manage to handle the problems of others, still struggle to deal with their own? It's because in the former, they only deal with the human; in the latter, they would be attempting to navigate the divine.”
“The men of old knew that it was impossible to provide infallibly against the convulsions of ages to come. There was no plan, no device, by which they could hope to prevail, and they refrained accordingly from vain scheming. They simply strove by the force of Truth and Virtue to win for themselves the approbation of God; that He, in reward for their virtuous conduct, might watch over them, as a fond mother watches over her babes, for ever. Thus, although fools were not wanting to their posterity—fools able to drag an empire to the dust—still, the evil day was deferred. This was indeed foresight of a far-reaching kind.
“The people from the past understood that it was impossible to completely guard against the upheavals of the future. There was no strategy or method that could guarantee success, so they wisely avoided pointless plans. Instead, they focused on the power of Truth and Virtue to earn the approval of God; that He, in response to their righteous behavior, would protect them like a caring mother watches over her children, forever. So, even though there were always fools in their lineage—fools capable of bringing down a kingdom—the inevitable downfall was postponed. This was truly a kind of far-reaching foresight.”
“But he who, regardless of the favour of Heaven,[296] may hope by the light of his own petty understanding to establish that which shall endure through all time—he shall be confounded indeed.”
“But he who, no matter what blessings he receives from above,[296] thinks that by relying on his limited understanding he can create something that will last forever—he will surely be mistaken.”
The third Emperor of this dynasty, whose nephew, the reigning Emperor, disappeared so mysteriously, mounted the throne in 1403. A worthy son of his father as regarded his military and political abilities, he was a still more enthusiastic patron of literature. He caused to be compiled what is probably the most gigantic encyclopædia ever known, the Yung Lo Ta Tien, to produce which 2169 scholars laboured for about three years under the guidance of five chief directors and twenty sub-directors. Judging from the account published in 1795, it must have run to over 500,000 pages. It was never printed because of the cost of the block-cutting; but under a subsequent reign two extra copies were taken, and one of these, imperfect to the extent of about 20,000 pages, is still in the Han-lin College at Peking.[33] The others perished by fire at the fall of the Ming dynasty. Not only did this encyclopædia embrace and illustrate the whole range of Chinese literature, but it included many complete works which would otherwise have been lost. Of these, no fewer than 66 on the Confucian Canon, 41 on history, 103 on philosophy, and 175 on poetry were copied out and inserted in the Imperial Library.
The third Emperor of this dynasty, whose nephew, the current Emperor, disappeared under mysterious circumstances, took the throne in 1403. He was a worthy son of his father in terms of military and political skills, but he was even more passionate about literature. He commissioned what is likely the largest encyclopedia ever created, the Yung Lo Ta Tien, which took 2169 scholars about three years to compile under the guidance of five main directors and twenty sub-directors. According to the account published in 1795, it must have exceeded 500,000 pages. It was never printed due to the high cost of block-cutting; however, during a later reign, two additional copies were made, one of which, incomplete by about 20,000 pages, is still at the Han-lin College in Peking.[33] The others were lost to fire when the Ming dynasty fell. This encyclopedia not only covered and illustrated the entire range of Chinese literature, but it also included many complete works that would have otherwise been lost. Among these, at least 66 on the Confucian Canon, 41 on history, 103 on philosophy, and 175 on poetry were transcribed and added to the Imperial Library.
Many names of illustrious scholars must here, as[297] indeed throughout this volume, be passed over in silence. Such writers are more than compensated by the honour they receive from their own countrymen, who place classical scholarship at the very summit of human ambitions, and rank the playwright and the novelist as mere parasites of literature. Between these two extremes there is always to be found a great deal of general writing, which, while it satisfies the fastidious claim of the Chinese critic for form in preference even to matter, is also of sufficient interest for the European reader.
Many names of renowned scholars must be overlooked here, as[297] indeed throughout this volume. These writers are more than compensated by the respect they receive from their fellow countrymen, who place classical scholarship at the pinnacle of human aspirations, ranking playwrights and novelists as mere side notes in literature. Between these two extremes, there is always a substantial amount of general writing that, while it meets the discerning Chinese critic's preference for form over content, is also interesting enough for the European reader.
Yang Chi-shêng (1515-1556) was a statesman and a patriot, who had been a cowherd in his youth. He first got himself into trouble by opposing the establishment of a horse-market on the frontier, between China and Tartary, as menacing the safety of his country. Restored to favour after temporary degradation, he impeached a colleague, now known as the worst of the Six Traitorous Ministers of the Ming dynasty. His adversary was too strong for him. Yang was sent to prison, and three years later his head fell. His name has no place in literature; nor would it be mentioned here except as an introduction to an impassioned memorial which his wife addressed to the Emperor on her husband’s behalf:—
Yang Chi-shêng (1515-1556) was a statesman and patriot who started out as a cowherd in his youth. He initially got into trouble for opposing the establishment of a horse market on the border between China and Tartary, which he viewed as a threat to his country’s safety. After being temporarily disgraced, he regained favor and accused a colleague who later became infamous as one of the worst of the Six Traitorous Ministers of the Ming dynasty. However, his opponent was too powerful for him. Yang was imprisoned, and three years later, he was executed. His name doesn’t appear in literature, nor would it be mentioned here except as a lead-in to a passionate memorial that his wife wrote to the Emperor on behalf of her husband:—
“May it please your Majesty,—My husband was chief Minister in the Cavalry Department of the Board of War. Because he advised your Majesty against the establishment of a tradal mart, hoping to prevent Ch‘ou Luan from carrying out his design, he was condemned only to a mild punishment; and then, when the latter suffered defeat, he was restored to favour and to his former honours.
“May it please your Majesty,—My husband was the head Minister in the Cavalry Department of the Board of War. Because he advised your Majesty against setting up a trading post, hoping to prevent Ch‘ou Luan from executing his plan, he received only a light punishment; and then, when Ch‘ou Luan was defeated, he was brought back into favor and to his previous honors.
“Thereafter, my husband was for ever seeking to make some return for the Imperial clemency. He would deprive himself of sleep. He would abstain from food. All this I saw with my own eyes. By and by, however, he gave ear to some idle rumour of the market-place, and the old habit came strong upon him. He lost his mental balance. He uttered wild statements, and again incurred the displeasure of the Throne. Yet he was not slain forthwith. His punishment was referred to the Board. He was beaten; he was thrown into prison. Several times he nearly died. His flesh was hollowed out beneath the scourge; the sinews of his legs were severed. Blood flowed from him in bowlfuls, splashing him from head to foot. Confined day and night in a cage, he endured the utmost misery.
“Thereafter, my husband was always trying to repay the Emperor's mercy. He would deprive himself of sleep and skip meals. I witnessed all of this myself. Eventually, though, he started to believe some silly gossip from the marketplace, and his old habits returned with a vengeance. He lost his mental stability, made crazy statements, and once again fell out of favor with the Throne. Yet he wasn't executed immediately. His punishment was left to the Board. He was beaten and thrown into prison. Several times, he came close to death. His body was ravaged under the whip; the tendons in his legs were torn apart. Blood poured from him in bowls, drenching him from head to toe. Confined day and night in a cell, he endured unimaginable suffering.”
“Then our crops failed, and daily food was wanting in our poverty-stricken home. I strove to earn money by spinning, and worked hard for the space of three years, during which period the Board twice addressed the Throne, receiving on each occasion an Imperial rescript that my husband was to await his fate in gaol. But now I hear your Majesty has determined that my husband shall die, in accordance with the statutes of the Empire. Die as he may, his eyes will close in peace with your Majesty, while his soul seeks the realms below.
“Then our crops failed, and we struggled to find enough food in our poor home. I tried to earn money by spinning and worked hard for three years. During that time, the Board appealed to the Throne twice, receiving a royal decree each time that my husband was to await his fate in jail. But now I hear your Majesty has decided that my husband will die, following the laws of the Empire. However he may die, his eyes will close in peace with your Majesty, while his soul seeks what lies beneath.”
“Yet I know that your Majesty has a humane and kindly heart; and when the creeping things of the earth,—nay, the very trees and shrubs,—share in the national tranquillity, it is hard to think that your Majesty would grudge a pitying glance upon our fallen estate. And should we be fortunate enough to attract the Imperial favour to our lowly affairs, that would be joy indeed. But if my husband’s crime is of too deep a dye, I[299] humbly beg that my head may pay the penalty, and that I be permitted to die for him. Then, from the far-off land of spirits, myself brandishing spear and shield, I will lead forth an army of fierce hobgoblins to do battle in your Majesty’s behalf, and thus make some return for this act of Imperial grace.”
“Yet I know that Your Majesty has a compassionate and kind heart; and when even the smallest creatures on earth—yes, even the trees and shrubs—enjoy peace, it’s hard to believe that Your Majesty wouldn't feel pity for our fallen state. If we’re lucky enough to gain Your Imperial favor in our humble matters, it would bring us great joy. But if my husband’s offense is too severe, I humbly ask that my life be the price, and that I be allowed to die for him. Then, from the distant land of spirits, armed with spear and shield, I will lead an army of fierce creatures to fight in Your Majesty’s name, as a way to repay this act of Imperial kindness.”
“The force of language,” says the commentator, “can no farther go.” Yet this memorial, “the plaintive tones of which,” he adds, “appeal direct to the heart,” was never allowed to reach the Emperor. Twelve years later, the Minister impeached by Yang Chi-shêng was dismissed for scandalous abuse of power, and had all his property confiscated. Being reduced to beggary, he received from the Emperor a handsome silver bowl in which to collect alms; but so universally hated was he that no one would either give him anything or venture to buy the bowl, and he died of starvation while still in the possession of wealth.
“The power of language,” says the commentator, “can go no further.” Yet this memorial, “the mournful tones of which,” he adds, “speak directly to the heart,” was never allowed to reach the Emperor. Twelve years later, the Minister accused by Yang Chi-shêng was dismissed for scandalous abuse of power and had all his property seized. Reduced to begging, he received from the Emperor a nice silver bowl to collect alms; but he was so universally hated that no one would give him anything or even buy the bowl, and he died of starvation while still possessing wealth.
A curiously similar case, with a happier ending, was that of Shên Su, who, in the discharge of his duties as Censor, also denounced the same Minister, before whose name the word “traitorous” is now always inserted. Shên Su was thrown into prison, and remained there for fifteen years. He was released in consequence of the following memorial by his wife, of which the commentator says, “for every drop of ink a drop of blood”:—
A strangely similar case, with a happier outcome, was that of Shen Su, who, while fulfilling his responsibilities as Censor, also accused the same Minister, now always labeled as “traitorous.” Shên Su was imprisoned and stayed there for fifteen years. He was released because of the following memorial from his wife, of which the commentator notes, “for every drop of ink a drop of blood”:—
“May it please your Majesty,—My husband was a Censor attached to the Board of Rites. For his folly in recklessly advising your Majesty, he deserved indeed a thousand deaths; yet under the Imperial clemency he was doomed only to await his sentence in prison.
“May it please your Majesty,—My husband was a Censor associated with the Board of Rites. For his foolishness in carelessly advising your Majesty, he truly deserved a thousand deaths; yet out of the Imperial mercy, he was only sentenced to wait for his judgment in prison.
“Since then fourteen years have passed away. His aged parents are still alive, but there are no children in his hall, and the wretched man has none on whom he can rely. I alone remain—a lodger at an inn, working day and night at my needle to provide the necessaries of life; encompassed on all sides by difficulties; to whom every day seems a year.
“Since then, fourteen years have gone by. His elderly parents are still alive, but there are no children in his home, and the miserable man has no one he can depend on. I alone remain—a tenant at an inn, working tirelessly at my sewing to make ends meet; surrounded on all sides by challenges; every day feels like a year to me.”
“My father-in-law is eighty-seven years of age. He trembles on the brink of the grave. He is like a candle in the wind. I have naught wherewith to nourish him alive or to honour him when dead. I am a lone woman. If I tend the one, I lose the other. If I return to my father-in-law, my husband will die of starvation. If I remain to feed him, my father-in-law may die at any hour. My husband is a criminal bound in gaol. He dares give no thought to his home. Yet can it be that when all living things are rejoicing in life under the wise and generous rule of to-day, we alone should taste the cup of poverty and distress, and find ourselves beyond the pale of universal peace?
“My father-in-law is eighty-seven years old. He’s on the edge of death. He’s like a candle in the wind. I have nothing to keep him alive or to honor him when he’s gone. I’m all alone. If I care for one, I lose the other. If I go back to my father-in-law, my husband will starve. If I stay to feed him, my father-in-law could die at any moment. My husband is a criminal stuck in jail. He doesn’t dare think about home. Yet, how can it be that while all living beings are enjoying life under today’s wise and generous leadership, we alone must drink from the cup of poverty and struggle, finding ourselves outside the reach of universal peace?
“Oft, as I think of these things, the desire to die comes upon me; but I swallow my grief and live on, trusting in Providence for some happy termination, some moistening with the dew of Imperial grace. And now that my father-in-law is face to face with death; now that my husband can hardly expect to live—I venture to offer this body as a hostage, to be bound in prison, while my husband returns to watch over the last hours of his father. Then, when all is over, he will resume his place and await your Majesty’s pleasure. Thus my husband will greet his father once again, and the feelings of father and child will be in some measure relieved. Thus I shall give to my father-in-law the comfort of his[301] son, and the duty of a wife towards her husband will be fulfilled.”
“Often, as I think about these things, the urge to die hits me; but I hold back my sorrow and keep living, trusting in Providence for a happy resolution, some refreshment from the grace of the Empire. Now that my father-in-law is facing death and my husband can barely expect to survive—I take the risk to offer myself as a hostage, to be imprisoned, while my husband goes to care for his father in his final moments. Then, when it’s all over, he can come back and wait for your Majesty’s decision. This way, my husband will see his father once more, and the bond between them will be somewhat eased. In this manner, I will provide my father-in-law with the comfort of his son, and I will fulfill my duty as a wife towards my husband.”
Tsung Ch‘ên gained some distinction during this sixteenth century; in youth, by his great beauty, and especially by his eyes, which were said to flash fire even at the sides; later on, by subscribing to the funeral expenses of the above-mentioned Yang Chi-shêng; and finally, by his successful defence of Foochow against the Japanese, whose forces he enticed into the city by a feint of surrender, and then annihilated from the walls. The following piece, which, in the opinion of the commentator, “verges upon trifling,” is from his correspondence. Several sentences of it have quite a Juvenalian ring:—
Tsung Ch'en gained some recognition during the sixteenth century; in his youth, because of his striking good looks, particularly his eyes, which were said to sparkle like fire even from the sides; later, by covering the funeral costs for the previously mentioned Yang Chi-shêng; and finally, by successfully defending Foochow against the Japanese, whose troops he lured into the city with a feigned surrender, and then defeated from the city walls. The following piece, which, according to the commentator, “verges upon trifling,” is from his correspondence. Some sentences have a distinctly Juvenalian tone:—
“I was very glad at this distance to receive your letter, which quite set my mind at rest, together with the present you were so kind as to add. I thank you very much for your good wishes, and especially for your thoughtful allusion to my father.
“I was really happy to receive your letter from this distance, which completely put my mind at ease, along with the gift you kindly included. Thank you so much for your good wishes, especially for your thoughtful mention of my father.”
“As to what you are pleased to say in reference to official popularity and fitness for office, I am much obliged by your remarks. Of my unfitness I am only too well aware; while as to popularity with my superiors, I am utterly unqualified to secure that boon.
“As for what you mentioned about official popularity and being suited for office, I really appreciate your comments. I’m well aware of my lack of suitability; and as for gaining favor with my superiors, I’m completely unqualified to achieve that advantage.”
“How indeed does an official find favour in the present day with his chief? Morning and evening he must whip up his horse and go dance attendance at the great man’s door. If the porter refuses to admit him, then honeyed words, a coaxing air, and money drawn from the sleeve, may prevail. The porter takes in his card; but the great man does not come out. So he waits in the stable among grooms, until his clothes are[302] charged with the smell, in spite of hunger, in spite of cold, in spite of a blazing heat. At nightfall, the porter who has pocketed the money comes forth and says his master is tired and begs to be excused, and will he call again next day. So he is forced to come once more as requested. He sits all night in his clothes. At cock-crow he jumps up, performs his toilette, and gallops off and knocks at the entrance gate. ‘Who’s there?’ shouts the porter angrily; and when he explains, the porter gets still more angry and begins to abuse him, saying, ‘You are in a fine hurry, you are! Do you think my master sees people at this hour?’ Then is the visitor shamed, but has to swallow his wrath and try to persuade the porter to let him in. And the porter, another fee to the good, gets up and lets him in; and then he waits again in the stable as before, until perhaps the great man comes out and summons him to an audience.
“How does an official earn favor with his boss these days? Morning and evening, he has to hustle and show up at the big guy’s door. If the doorman won’t let him in, sweet talk, a charming attitude, and some cash hidden up his sleeve might do the trick. The doorman accepts his card, but the big guy never comes out. So, he waits around in the stable with the grooms, enduring the smell, despite his hunger, the cold, or the sweltering heat. At night, the doorman, who pocketed the money, comes out and says his boss is tired and wants to be excused, asking him to come back the next day. So, he’s forced to return as requested. He spends the whole night in his clothes. At dawn, he gets up, freshens up, and rushes back to knock on the gate. ‘Who’s there?’ the doorman shouts angrily; and when he explains, the doorman gets even angrier and starts insulting him, saying, ‘What a hurry you’re in! Do you think my boss meets with people at this hour?’ The visitor feels embarrassed but has to hold back his anger and try to convince the doorman to let him in. And the doorman, after pocketing another fee, gets up and lets him in; then he waits in the stable again, hoping the big guy will finally come out and call him in for a meeting.”
“Now, with many an obeisance, he cringes timidly towards the foot of the daïs steps; and when the great man says ‘Come!’ he prostrates himself twice and remains long without rising. At length he goes up to offer his present, which the great man refuses. He entreats acceptance; but in vain. He implores, with many instances; whereupon the great man bids a servant take it. Then two more prostrations, long drawn out; after which he arises, and with five or six salutations he takes his leave.
“Now, with many bows, he nervously approaches the foot of the platform steps; and when the important man says ‘Come!’ he bows down twice and stays there for a long time without getting back up. Finally, he goes up to present his gift, which the important man declines. He pleads for it to be accepted, but it’s no use. He begs, providing many reasons; then the important man tells a servant to take it. After that, he bows down two more times, lingering; after which he stands up, and with five or six greetings, he says goodbye.”
“On going forth, he bows to the porter, saying, ‘It’s all right with your master. Next time I come you need make no delay.’ The porter returns the bow, well pleased with his share in the business. Meanwhile, our friend springs on his horse, and when he meets an[303] acquaintance flourishes his whip and cries out, ‘I have just been with His Excellency. He treated me very kindly, very kindly indeed.’ And then he goes into detail, upon which his friends begin to be more respectful to him as a protégé of His Excellency. The great man himself says, ‘So-and-so is a good fellow, a very good fellow indeed;’ upon which the bystanders of course declare that they think so too.
“After he leaves, he bows to the doorman, saying, ‘Everything’s fine with your boss. Next time I come, you don’t need to delay.’ The doorman bows back, satisfied with his role in the deal. Meanwhile, our friend hops on his horse, and when he sees an[303] acquaintance, he waves his whip and shouts, ‘I just met with His Excellency. He was very kind to me, really kind!’ Then he goes into details, and his friends start to treat him with more respect as a protégé of His Excellency. The important man himself says, ‘So-and-so is a good guy, a really good guy;’ and of course, the people nearby agree with him.”
“Such is popularity with one’s superiors in the present day. Do you think that I could be as one of these? No! Beyond sending in a complimentary card at the summer and winter festivals, I do not go near the great from one year’s end to another. Even when I pass their doors I stuff my ears and cover my eyes, and gallop quickly by, as if some one was after me. In consequence of this want of breadth, I am of course no favourite with the authorities; but what care I? There is a destiny that shapes our ends, and it has shaped mine towards the path of duty alone. For which, no doubt, you think me an ass.”
“That's how popularity works with higher-ups these days. Do you think I could be like one of them? Nope! Besides sending a nice card at the summer and winter festivals, I don’t get close to the prominent people all year long. Even when I walk past their doors, I cover my ears and shut my eyes, rushing by as if someone is chasing me. Because of this narrow approach, I’m obviously not a favorite with the authorities, but I don't care! There’s a fate that guides our lives, and it has led me down a path focused solely on duty. For that, you probably think I'm foolish.”
Wang Tao-k‘un took his third degree in 1547. His instincts seemed to be all for a soldier’s life, and he rose to be a successful commander. He found ample time, however, for books, and came to occupy an honourable place among contemporary writers. His works, which, according to one critic, are “polished in style and lofty in tone,” have been published in a uniform edition, and are still read. The following is a cynical skit upon the corruption of his day:—
Wang Tao-kun earned his third degree in 1547. He had a natural inclination towards a soldier's life and successfully climbed the ranks to become a commander. However, he also made plenty of time for reading and achieved a respected status among writers of his time. His works, which one critic described as “well-written and elevated in tone,” have been published in a complete edition and continue to be read today. The following is a satirical take on the corruption of his era:—
“A retainer was complaining to Po Tzŭ that no one in the district knew how to get on.
“A retainer was complaining to Po Tzŭ that no one in the district knew how to get along.”
“‘You gentlemen,’ said he, ‘are like square handles[304] which you would thrust into the round sockets of your generation. Consequently, there is not one of you which fits.’
“‘You guys,’ he said, ‘are like square pegs[304] trying to fit into the round holes of your time. So, none of you fit.’”
“‘You speak truth,’ replied Po Tzŭ; ‘kindly explain how this is so.’
“‘You speak the truth,’ replied Po Tzŭ; ‘please explain how that’s the case.’”
“‘There are five reasons,’ said the retainer, ‘why you are at loggerheads with the age, as follows:—
“‘There are five reasons,’ said the servant, ‘why you are at odds with the times, as follows:—
“‘(1) The path to popularity lies straight before you, but you will not follow it.
“‘(1) The way to popularity is right in front of you, but you won't take it.
“‘(2) Other men’s tongues reach the soft places in the hearts of their superiors, but your tongues are too short.
“‘(2) Other men’s words touch the softer spots in the hearts of their superiors, but your words fall short.
“‘(3) Others eschew fur robes, and approach with bent backs as if their very clothes were too heavy for them; but you remain as stiff-necked as planks.
“‘(3) Some people avoid fur coats and come forward with hunched backs, as if their clothes are too heavy for them; but you stay as stubborn as ever.”
“‘(4) Others respond even before they are called, and seek to anticipate the wishes of their superiors; whose enemies, were they the saints above, would not escape abuse; whose friends, were they highwaymen and thieves, would be larded over with praise. But you—you stick at facts and express opinions adverse to those of your superiors, whom it is your special interest to conciliate.
“‘(4) Some people react even before they're asked and try to guess what their bosses want; those who oppose them, even if they're heavenly beings, wouldn't escape criticism; and those who are on their side, even if they're criminals, would be praised excessively. But you—you focus on the facts and share opinions that go against those of your bosses, whom you really should be trying to win over.
“‘(5) Others make for gain as though bent upon shooting a pheasant, watching in secret and letting fly with care, so that nothing escapes their aim. But you—you hardly bend your bow, or bend it only to miss the quarry that lies within your reach.
“‘(5) Some go after profit like they're aiming to shoot a pheasant, hiding and taking careful shots so nothing gets away. But you—you barely pull your bow, or you only pull it to miss the target that's right in front of you.
“‘One of these five failings is like a tumour hanging to you and impeding your progress in life. How much more all of them!’
“‘One of these five flaws is like a tumor clinging to you and holding you back in life. Just imagine how much worse it is with all of them!’”
“‘It is indeed as you state,’ answered Po Tzŭ. ‘But would you bid me cut these tumours away? A man[305] may have a tumour and live. To cut it off is to die. And life with a tumour is better than death without. Besides, beauty is a natural gift; and the woman who tried to look like Hsi Shih only succeeded in frightening people out of their wits by her ugliness. Now it is my misfortune to have these tumours, which make me more loathsome even than that woman. Still, I can always, so to speak, stick to my needle and my cooking-pots, and strive to make my good man happy. There is no occasion for me to proclaim my ugliness in the market-place.’
“‘You’re right,’ replied Po Tzŭ. ‘But would you have me remove these tumors? A person can have a tumor and still live. To cut it off is to risk death. And living with a tumor is better than being dead without one. Plus, beauty is a natural gift; the woman who tried to imitate Hsi Shih only managed to scare people with her lack of attractiveness. I’m unfortunate to have these tumors, which make me even more unappealing than her. Still, I can always focus on my needle and my cooking pots, and try to make my good man happy. There’s no need for me to announce my ugliness in public.’”
“‘Ah, sir,’ said the retainer, ‘now I know why there are so many ugly people about, and so little beauty in the land.’”
“‘Ah, sir,’ said the servant, ‘now I understand why there are so many unattractive people around and so little beauty in the land.’”
Hsü Hsieh graduated as Senior Classic in 1601, and received an appointment in the Han-lin College, where all kinds of State documents are prepared under the superintendence of eminent scholars. Dying young, he left behind him the reputation of a cross-grained man, with whom it was difficult to get along, ardently devoted to study. He swore that if it were granted to him to acquire a brilliant style, he would jump into the sea to circulate his writings. The following piece is much admired. “It is completed,” says a commentator, “with the breath of a yawn (with a single effort), and is like a heavenly robe, without seam. The reader looks in vain for paragraphing in this truly inspired piece”:—
Hsü Hsieh graduated as Senior Classic in 1601 and was appointed to the Han-lin College, where all kinds of state documents are prepared under the guidance of distinguished scholars. He died young, leaving behind a reputation as a difficult person to deal with, but passionately dedicated to his studies. He vowed that if he were granted the ability to write brilliantly, he would dive into the sea to share his works. The following piece is highly praised. “It is finished,” says a commentator, “with the ease of a yawn (in a single effort) and is like a seamless heavenly robe. The reader searches in vain for paragraphing in this genuinely inspired work.”
“For some years I had possessed an old inkstand, left at my house by a friend. It came into ordinary use as such, I being unaware that it was an antique. However, one day a connoisseur told me it was at least a thousand years old, and urged me to preserve it carefully as a[306] valuable relic. This I did, but never took any further trouble to ascertain whether such was actually the case or not. For supposing that this inkstand really dated from the period assigned, its then owner must have regarded it simply as an inkstand. He could not have known that it was destined to survive the wreck of time and to come to be cherished as an antique. And while we prize it now, because it has descended to us from a distant past, we forget that then, when antiques were relics of a still earlier period, it could not have been of any value to antiquarians, themselves the moderns of what is antiquity to us! The surging crowd around us thinks of naught but the acquisition of wealth and material enjoyment, occupied only with the struggle for place and power. Men lift their skirts and hurry through the mire; they suffer indignity and feel no sense of shame. And if from out this mass there arises one spirit purer and simpler than the rest, striving to tread a nobler path than they, and amusing his leisure, for his own gratification, with guitars, and books, and pictures, and other relics of olden times,—such a man is indeed a genuine lover of the antique. He can never be one of the common herd, though the common herd always affect to admire whatever is admittedly admirable. In the same way, persons who aim at advancement in their career will spare no endeavour to collect the choicest rarities, in order, by such gifts, to curry favour with their superiors, who in their turn will take pleasure in ostentatious display of their collections of antiquities. Such is but a specious hankering after antiques, arising simply from a desire to eclipse one’s neighbours. Such men are not genuine lovers of the antique. Their tastes are those of the common herd after all, though they make a[307] great show and filch the reputation of true antiquarians, in the hope of thus distinguishing themselves from their fellows, ignorant as they are that what they secure is the name alone without the reality. The man whom I call a genuine antiquarian is he who studies the writings of the ancients, and strives to form himself upon their model, though unable to greet them in the flesh; who ever and anon, in his wanderings up and down the long avenue of the past, lights upon some choice fragment which brings him in an instant face to face with the immortal dead. Of such enjoyment there is no satiety. Those who truly love antiquity, love not the things, but the men of old, since a relic in the present is much what it was in the past,—a mere thing. And so if it is not to things, but rather to men, that devotion is due, then even I may aspire to be some day an antique. Who shall say that centuries hence an antiquarian of the day may not look up to me as I have looked up to my predecessors? Should I then neglect myself, and foolishly devote my energies to trifling with things?
“For several years, I owned an old inkstand that a friend had left at my house. I used it regularly, not realizing it was an antique. However, one day, a collector told me it was at least a thousand years old and urged me to take good care of it as a[306] valuable relic. I followed his advice but never bothered to confirm whether that was true. If this inkstand really dated back to the time he suggested, its previous owner must have seen it simply as an inkstand. He could not have known it would survive the erosion of time and become treasured as an antique. While we value it now because it has come down to us from a distant past, we forget that back then, when antiques were remnants of an even earlier era, it had no value to antiquarians, who themselves were the present-day version of what we consider ancient! The bustling crowd around us is consumed by the pursuit of wealth and material enjoyment, focused solely on the race for status and power. People lift their skirts and hurry through the mud; they endure humiliation without any sense of shame. If, among this mass, one spirit emerges, purer and simpler than the rest, trying to follow a nobler path and passing his leisure time with guitars, books, pictures, and other remnants of old times, such a person is truly a lover of the antique. He can never be part of the common crowd, although that crowd pretends to admire anything that is undeniably admirable. Similarly, those who seek to climb the career ladder will go to great lengths to collect rare items in order to win favor with their superiors, who then find pleasure in showcasing their antique collections. This is merely a superficial desire for antiques, born from a wish to outshine one’s neighbors. These individuals are not true lovers of the antique. Their tastes ultimately align with those of the masses, despite their ostentatious displays and their attempts to take on the mantle of true antiquarians, hoping to distinguish themselves from their peers, oblivious to the fact that what they acquire is only the name without the essence. A true antiquarian, in my view, is someone who studies the writings of the ancients and strives to emulate them, even though he cannot meet them in person; who, now and then, while wandering through the long avenue of the past, stumbles upon some precious fragment that instantly connects him with the immortal dead. Such enjoyment is never exhausting. Those who genuinely love antiquity do not cherish the objects but the people of the past, since a relic today is much like it was in the past—a mere object. Thus, if devotion should be aimed not at objects but rather at people, then even I might aspire to be an antique one day. Who can say that centuries from now, an antiquarian of that time may not look up to me the way I have looked up to my predecessors? Should I then neglect myself and foolishly expend my energy on trivial matters?”
“Such is popular enthusiasm in these matters. It is shadow without substance. But the theme is endless, and I shall therefore content myself with a passing record of my old inkstand.”
“Such is the public excitement about these things. It’s just a façade without real substance. However, the topic is limitless, so I’ll just be satisfied with a brief note about my old inkstand.”
This chapter may close with the names of two remarkable men. Li Shih-chên completed in 1578, after twenty-six years of unremitting labour, his great Materia Medica. In 1596 the manuscript was laid before the Emperor, who ordered it to be printed forthwith. It deals (1) with Inanimate substances; (2) with Plants; and (3) with Animals, and is illustrated by over 1100 woodcuts. The introductory chapter passes in review forty-two previous[308] works of importance on the same subject, enumerating no fewer than 950 miscellaneous publications on a variety of subjects. The famous “doctrine of signatures,” which supposes that the uses of plants and substances are indicated to man by certain appearances peculiar to them, figures largely in this work.
This chapter concludes with the names of two remarkable men. Li Shih-chien finished his major work, the Materia Medica, in 1578 after twenty-six years of relentless effort. In 1596, the manuscript was presented to the Emperor, who ordered it to be printed immediately. It covers (1) inanimate substances; (2) plants; and (3) animals, and is illustrated with over 1,100 woodcuts. The introductory chapter reviews forty-two important previous [308] works on the same topic, listing no less than 950 miscellaneous publications on various subjects. The well-known “doctrine of signatures,” which suggests that the uses of plants and substances are indicated to people by their unique appearances, plays a significant role in this work.
Hsü Kuang-ch‘i (1562-1634) is generally regarded as the only influential member of the mandarinate who has ever become a convert to Christianity. After graduating first among the candidates for the second degree in 1597 and taking his final degree in 1604, he enrolled himself as a pupil of Matteo Ricci, and studied under his guidance to such purpose that he was able to produce works on the new system of astronomy as introduced by the Jesuit Fathers, besides various treatises on mathematical science. He was also author of an encyclopædia of agriculture of considerable value, first published in 1640. This work is illustrated with numerous woodcuts, and treats of the processes and implements of husbandry, of rearing silkworms, of breeding animals, of the manufacture of food, and even of precautions to be taken against famine. The Jesuit Fathers themselves scattered broadcast over China a large number of propagandist publications, written in polished book-style, some few of which are still occasionally to be found in old book-shops.
Hsü Kuang-ch‘i (1562-1634) is generally seen as the only significant member of the mandarinate who ever converted to Christianity. After graduating first among his peers for the second degree in 1597 and earning his final degree in 1604, he became a student of Matteo Ricci. He studied rigorously under Ricci's guidance, producing works on the new astronomy introduced by the Jesuit Fathers, as well as various writings on mathematics. He also wrote a valuable agricultural encyclopedia, first published in 1640. This work is filled with numerous woodcuts and covers farming techniques and tools, silkworm cultivation, animal breeding, food production, and even measures to prevent famine. The Jesuit Fathers themselves distributed a significant number of promotional publications throughout China, written in an elegant book style, some of which can still occasionally be found in old bookstores.
CHAPTER II
NOVELS AND PLAYS
Novels were produced in considerable numbers under the Ming dynasty, but the names of their writers, except in a very few cases, have not been handed down. The marvellous work known as the Ch‘in P‘ing Mei, from the names of three of the chief female characters, has been attributed to the grave scholar and statesman, Wang Shih-chêng (1526-1593); but this is more a guess than anything else. So also is the opinion that it was produced in the seventeenth century, as a covert satire upon the morals of the Court of the great Emperor K‘ang Hsi. The story itself refers to the early part of the twelfth century, and is written in a simple, easy style, closely approaching the Peking colloquial. It possesses one extraordinary characteristic. Many words and phrases are capable of two interpretations, one of which is of a class which renders such passages unfit for ears polite. Altogether the book is objectionable, and would require a translator with the nerve of a Burton.
Novels were produced in large numbers during the Ming dynasty, but the names of their authors, except for a few, have not been preserved. The remarkable work known as the Ch‘in P‘ing Mei, named after three of the main female characters, has been attributed to the serious scholar and statesman, Wang Shih-chêng (1526-1593); however, this is more of an assumption than a fact. The belief that it was created in the seventeenth century as a subtle satire on the morals of the court of the great Emperor K‘ang Hsi is similarly speculative. The story itself references the early part of the twelfth century and is written in a straightforward, easy style, closely resembling the Peking vernacular. It has one extraordinary feature: many words and phrases have double meanings, one of which is suitable for a less polite audience. Overall, the book is quite controversial and would require a translator with the boldness of a Burton.
The Yü Chiao Li is a tale of the fifteenth century which has found much favour in the eyes of foreigners, partly because it is of an unusually moderate length. The ordinary Chinaman likes his novels long, and does not mind plenty of repetitions after the style of Homer,[310] which latter feature seems to point in the direction of stories told by word of mouth and written down later on, and may be taken in connection with the opinion already expressed, that the Chinese novel came originally from Central Asia. Here, however, in four small volumes, we have a charming story of a young graduate who falls in love first with a beautiful and accomplished poetess, and then with the fascinating sister of a fascinating friend whose acquaintance—the brother’s—he makes casually by the roadside. The friend and the sister turn out to be one and the same person, a very lively girl, who appears in male or female dress as occasion may require; and what is more, the latter young lady turns out to be the much-loved orphan cousin of the first and still cherished young lady, and also her intellectual equal. The graduate is madly in love with the two girls, and they are irrevocably in love with him. This is a far simpler matter than it would be in Western countries. The hero marries both, and all three live happily ever afterwards.
The Yü Chiao Li is a 15th-century story that has gained popularity among foreigners, in part because it’s shorter than most. The average Chinese person prefers long novels and doesn't mind extensive repetition like that found in Homer,[310] which suggests that these stories were originally shared verbally before being written down, supporting the idea that the Chinese novel has its roots in Central Asia. In this case, however, we have a delightful tale in four small volumes about a young graduate who first falls for a beautiful and talented poetess, then for the captivating sister of an interesting friend he meets casually on the road. It turns out that the friend and the sister are the same person—a spirited girl who can dress as a man or woman as needed. Even more, this young woman is the beloved orphan cousin of the first cherished lady and equals her in intellect. The graduate is head over heels for both girls, and they are equally in love with him. This is a much simpler situation than it would be in Western countries. The hero marries both, and the three of them live happily ever after.
The Lieh Kuo Chuan, anonymous as usual, is a historical novel dealing with the exciting times of the Feudal States, and covering the period between the eighth century B.C. and the union of China under the First Emperor. It is introduced to the reader in these words:—
The Lieh Kuo Chuan, typically anonymous, is a historical novel that focuses on the thrilling times of the Feudal States, spanning from the eighth century BCE to the unification of China under the First Emperor. It begins with these words:—
“The Lieh Kuo is not like an ordinary novel, which consists mainly of what is not true. Thus the Fêng Shên (a tale of the twelfth century B.C.), the Shui Hu, the Hsi Yu Chi, and others, are pure fabrications. Even the San Kuo Chih, which is very near to truth, contains much that is without foundation. Not so the[311] Lieh Kuo. There every incident is a real incident, every speech a real speech. Besides, as there is far more to tell than could possibly be told, it is not likely that the writer would go out of his way to invent. Wherefore the reader must look upon the Lieh Kuo as a genuine history, and not as a mere novel.”
“The Lieh Kuo is not like an ordinary novel, which mostly consists of fiction. So, the Fêng Shên (a story from the twelfth century BCE), the Shui Hu, the Hsi Yu Chi, and others, are outright inventions. Even the San Kuo Chih, which is close to reality, has a lot of unfounded content. The Lieh Kuo is different. Every event is based on a real event, and every dialogue is real dialogue. Moreover, since there is much more to tell than what can be covered, it's unlikely the author would make things up. Therefore, the reader should consider the Lieh Kuo as authentic history, not just another novel.”
The following extract refers to a bogus exhibition, planned by the scheming State of Ch‘in, nominally to make a collection of valuables and hand them over as respectful tribute to the sovereign House of Chou, but really with a view to a general massacre of the rival nobles who stood in the way between the Ch‘ins and their treasonable designs:—
The following extract refers to a fake exhibition, organized by the crafty State of Ch'in, supposedly to collect valuable items and present them as a show of respect to the ruling House of Chou, but actually aimed at a complete massacre of the rival nobles who obstructed the Ch'ins and their treasonous plans:—
“Duke Ai of Ch‘in now proceeded with his various officers of State to prepare a place for the proposed exhibition, at the same time setting a number of armed men in ambuscade, with a view to carry out his ambitious designs; and when he heard that the other nobles had arrived, he went out and invited them to come in. The usual ceremonies over, and the nobles having taken their seats according to precedence, Duke Ai addressed the meeting as follows:—
“Duke Ai of Qin now moved forward with his various state officials to set up a venue for the planned exhibition, while also placing several armed men in ambush to execute his ambitious plans. When he learned that the other nobles had arrived, he went out to invite them in. After the usual ceremonies and with the nobles seated according to their rank, Duke Ai addressed the gathering as follows:—”
“‘I, having reverently received the commission of the Son of Heaven, do hereby open this assembly for the exhibition of such valuables as may be brought together from all parts of the empire, the same to be subsequently packed together, and forwarded as tribute to our Imperial master. And since you nobles are now all collected here in this place, it is fitting that our several exhibits be forthwith produced and submitted for adjudication.’
“‘I, having respectfully received the order from the Son of Heaven, hereby open this gathering for the display of valuables that can be collected from all corners of the empire, which will later be packed together and sent as tribute to our Imperial master. And since you nobles are all gathered here, it’s appropriate that we present our various exhibits for review right away.’”
“Sounds of assent from the nobles were heard at the conclusion of this speech, but the Prime Minister of the Ch‘i State, conscious that the atmosphere was heavily[312] laden with the vapour of death, as if from treacherous ambush, stepped forward and said:—
“Sounds of agreement from the nobles were heard at the end of this speech, but the Prime Minister of the Ch‘i State, aware that the air was thick with the smell of death, as if from a hidden threat, stepped forward and said:—
“‘Of old, when the nobles were wont to assemble, it was customary to appoint one just and upright member to act as arbiter or judge of the meeting; and now that we have thus met for the purposes of this exhibition, I propose, in the interest of public harmony, that some one of us be nominated arbiter in a similar way.’
“‘In the past, when the nobles would gather, it was common to choose a fair and honest person to serve as the judge of the meeting; and now that we have come together for this exhibition, I suggest, for the sake of public harmony, that we nominate someone as the judge in the same manner.’”
“Duke Ai readily agreed to the above proposition, and immediately demanded of the assembled nobles who among them would venture to accept the office indicated. These words were scarcely out of his mouth when up rose Pien Chuang, generalissimo of the forces of Chêng, and declared that he was ready to undertake the post. Duke Ai then asked him upon what grounds, as to personal ability, he based his claim; to which Pien Chuang replied, ‘Of ability I have little indeed, but I have slain a tiger with one blow of my fist, and in martial prowess I am second to none. Upon this I base my claim.’
“Duke Ai quickly agreed to the proposal and immediately asked the gathered nobles who would be willing to take on the indicated position. As soon as he finished speaking, Pien Chuang, the general of the Chêng forces, stood up and said he was ready to accept the role. Duke Ai then inquired about the basis of his qualifications; to which Pien Chuang replied, ‘I may not have much skill, but I have killed a tiger with a single punch, and when it comes to martial ability, I’m unmatched. That’s my reason for claiming this position.’”
“Accordingly, Duke Ai called for a golden tablet, and was on the point of investing him as arbiter of the exhibition, when a voice was heard from among the retainers of the Wu State, loudly urging, ‘The slayer of a tiger need be possessed only of physical courage; but how is that a sufficient recommendation for this office? Delay awhile, I pray, until I come and take the tablet myself.’
“Accordingly, Duke Ai summoned a golden tablet and was about to appoint him as the judge of the exhibition when someone from the Wu State shouted, ‘The person who kills a tiger only needs physical courage; but how does that qualify him for this role? Please wait a moment until I can take the tablet myself.’”
“By this time Duke Ai had seen that the speaker was K‘uai Hui, son of the Duke of Wei, and forthwith inquired of him what his particular claim to the post might be. ‘I cut the head off a deadly dragon, and for that feat I claim this post.’ Duke Ai thereupon ordered Pien Chuang to[313] transfer to him the golden tablet; but this he refused to do, arguing that the slaughter of a dragon was simply a magician’s trick, and not at all to the present purpose. He added that if the tablet was to be taken from him, it would necessitate an appeal to force between himself and his rival. The contest continued thus for some time, until at length the Prime Minister of Ch‘i rose again, and solved the difficulty in the following terms:—
“By this time, Duke Ai recognized that the speaker was K‘uai Hui, the son of the Duke of Wei, and immediately asked him what made him qualified for the position. ‘I killed a deadly dragon, and for that achievement, I claim this position.’ Duke Ai then ordered Pien Chuang to[313] hand over the golden tablet; however, he refused, arguing that killing a dragon was just a magician’s trick and not relevant to the current situation. He added that if the tablet was taken from him, it would lead to a conflict between him and his rival. The dispute continued for a while, until finally, the Prime Minister of Ch‘i stood up and resolved the issue as follows:—
“‘The slaughter of a tiger involves physical courage, and the slaughter of a dragon is a magician’s trick; hence, neither of these acts embraces that combination of mental and physical power which we desire in the arbiter of this meeting. Now, in front of the palace there stands a sacrificial vessel which weighs about a thousand pounds. Let Duke Ai give out a theme; and then let him who replies thereto with most clearness and accuracy, and who can, moreover, seize the aforesaid vessel, and carry it round the platform on which the eighteen representative nobles are seated, be nominated to the post of arbiter and receive the golden tablet.’
“‘Killing a tiger takes physical bravery, while killing a dragon is just a magician’s trick; so, neither of these actions shows the mix of mental and physical strength we want in the judge of this meeting. Now, in front of the palace, there’s a sacrificial vessel that weighs about a thousand pounds. Let Duke Ai choose a topic; then, whoever can respond to it most clearly and accurately, and who can also lift that vessel and carry it around the platform where the eighteen representative nobles are sitting, should be chosen as the judge and receive the golden tablet.’”
“To this plan Duke Ai assented; and writing down a theme, bade his attendants exhibit it among the heroes of the assembled States. The theme was in rhyme, and contained these eight lines:—
“To this plan, Duke Ai agreed; and writing down a theme, he instructed his attendants to present it among the heroes of the gathered States. The theme was in rhyme and included these eight lines:—
" What is the mysterious number that gave birth to the universe?
Where do the swirling waves of the river's flowing power come from? Where should we look for the original source of the mountain's towering height? Which of the five elements is responsible for the work of Nature? Out of all the countless things that exist, which one is truly amazing one?
Here are the seven questions I’m asking you now; "Whoever can answer them clearly and accurately is a trustworthy and honest person."
“The theme had hardly been uttered, when up started Chi Nien, generalissimo of the Ch‘in State, and cried out, ‘This is but a question of natural philosophy; what difficulty is there in it?’ He thereupon advanced to the front, and, having obtained permission to compete, seized a stylus and wrote down the following reply:—
“The theme had hardly been mentioned when Chi Nien, the generalissimo of the Ch‘in State, jumped up and shouted, ‘This is just a matter of natural philosophy; what’s the problem?’ He then stepped forward, got permission to compete, grabbed a stylus, and wrote down the following response:—
How can we guess the number that gave birth to the universe? From the heights above come the swirling waves of the river's powerful flow:
How can we figure out where to find the source of the mountain's great height? By all five elements, Nature's work is accomplished; Out of all the countless things that exist, there isn't a specific one. Here are my answers to the questions you asked; "I now claim the role of arbiter as the reliable and honest person."
“Chi Nien, having delivered this answer, proceeded to tuck up his robe, and, passing to the front of the palace, seized with both hands the sacrificial vessel, and raised it some two feet from the ground, his whole face becoming suffused with colour under the effort. At the same time there arose a great noise of drums and horns, and all the assembled nobles applauded loudly; whereupon Duke Ai personally invested him with the golden tablet and proclaimed him arbiter of the exhibition, for which Chi Nien was just about to return thanks, when suddenly up jumped Wu Yüan, generalissimo of the Ch‘u State, and coming forward, declared in an angry tone that Chi Nien’s answer did not dispose of the theme in a proper and final manner; that he had not removed the sacrificial vessel from its place, and that consequently he had not earned the appointment which Wu Yüan now contended should be bestowed upon himself. Duke Ai,[315] in view of his scheme for seizing the persons of the various nobles, was naturally anxious that the post of arbiter should fall to one of his own officers, and was much displeased at this attempt on the part of Wu Yüan; however, he replied that if the latter could dispose of the theme and carry round the sacrificial vessel, the office of arbiter would be his. Wu Yüan thereupon took a stylus and indited the following lines:—
“Chi Nien, after giving his answer, tucked up his robe and moved to the front of the palace. He grabbed the sacrificial vessel with both hands and lifted it about two feet off the ground, his face flushing with the effort. At that moment, a loud sound of drums and horns erupted, and all the gathered nobles cheered loudly. Duke Ai personally awarded him the golden tablet and declared him the judge of the exhibition. Just as Chi Nien was about to express his gratitude, Wu Yüan, the general of the Ch‘u State, jumped up and angrily stated that Chi Nien's answer didn't adequately address the topic. He pointed out that Chi Nien hadn't removed the sacrificial vessel from its place and therefore didn't deserve the position Wu Yüan believed should be his. Duke Ai, mindful of his plan to capture various nobles, wanted the arbiter position to go to one of his officers and was frustrated by Wu Yüan's interruption. Nonetheless, he said that if Wu Yüan could handle the topic and carry the sacrificial vessel, the position would be his. In response, Wu Yüan took a stylus and wrote the following lines:—”
Five is the mystical number that birthed the universe.
The swirling waves of the river's powerful flow come down from the sky. In the K'un-lun range, we need to find the source of the mountain's impressive height.
Through truth, among the five elements, the best work can be achieved; Out of all the countless things that exist, humans are the most remarkable. Here are my answers to the questions asked today;
The answers are clear, direct, and provided promptly.
“As soon as he had finished writing, he handed his reply to Duke Ai, who at once saw that he had in every way disposed of the theme with far greater skill than Chi Nien, and accordingly now bade him show his strength upon the sacrificial vessel. Wu Yüan immediately stepped forward, and, holding up his robe with his left hand, seized the vessel with his right, raising it up and bearing it round the platform before the assembled nobles, and finally depositing it in its original place, without so much as changing colour. The nobles gazed at each other in astonishment at this feat, and with one accord declared him to be the hero of the day; so that Duke Ai had no alternative but to invest him with the golden tablet and announce his appointment to the post of arbiter.”
“As soon as he finished writing, he handed his response to Duke Ai, who immediately noticed that he had handled the topic with far more skill than Chi Nien. Consequently, he asked him to demonstrate his strength with the sacrificial vessel. Wu Yüan stepped forward, lifting his robe with his left hand while grasping the vessel with his right. He raised it and carried it around the platform in front of the gathered nobles, finally placing it back in its original spot without even changing color. The nobles looked at each other in amazement at this achievement, and unanimously declared him the hero of the day. As a result, Duke Ai had no choice but to give him the golden tablet and announce his appointment as arbiter.”
The Ching Hua Yüan is a less pretentious work than the preceding, but of an infinitely more interesting character. Dealing with the reign of the Empress Wu, who in A.D. 684 set aside the rightful heir and placed herself upon the throne, which she occupied for twenty years, this work describes how a young graduate, named T‘ang, disgusted with the establishment of examinations and degrees for women, set out with a small party on a voyage of exploration. Among all the strange places which they visited, the most curious was the Country of Gentlemen, where they landed and proceeded at once to the capital city.
The Ching Hua Yüan is a simpler work than the one before it, but it's way more interesting. It revolves around the reign of Empress Wu, who in CE 684 overthrew the rightful heir and claimed the throne for herself, ruling for twenty years. This story follows a young graduate named T‘ang, who, frustrated with the system of exams and degrees for women, sets off on an exploration journey with a small group. Among all the unusual places they visit, the most fascinating is the Country of Gentlemen, where they land and head straight to the capital city.
“There, over the city gate, T‘ang and his companions read the following legend:—
“There, above the city gate, T‘ang and his friends read the following legend:—
‘Virtue is man’s only jewel!’
‘Virtue is man's only treasure!’
“They then entered the city, which they found to be a busy and prosperous mart, the inhabitants all talking the Chinese language. Accordingly, T‘ang accosted one of the passers-by, and asked him how it was his nation had become so famous for politeness and consideration of others; but, to his great astonishment, the man did not understand the meaning of his question. T‘ang then asked him why this land was called the ‘Country of Gentlemen,’ to which he likewise replied that he did not know. Several other persons of whom they inquired giving similar answers, the venerable To remarked that the term had undoubtedly been adopted by the inhabitants of adjacent countries, in consequence of the polite manners and considerate behaviour of these people. ‘For,’ said he, ‘the very labourers in the fields and foot-passengers in the streets step aside to make room for one another. High and low, rich and poor,[317] mutually respect each other’s feelings without reference to the wealth or social status of either; and this is, after all, the essence of what constitutes the true gentleman.’
“They entered the city, which they discovered to be a bustling and prosperous market, with everyone speaking Chinese. So, T‘ang approached one of the passersby and asked how their nation became so well-known for politeness and consideration for others. To his surprise, the man didn't understand his question. T‘ang then asked why this place was called the ‘Country of Gentlemen,’ and again, the man replied that he didn’t know. Other people they asked gave similar answers, prompting the wise To to suggest that the term had likely been adopted by people from neighboring countries due to the polite manners and considerate behavior of these individuals. ‘Because,’ he said, ‘even the laborers in the fields and pedestrians in the streets step aside to make way for each other. Regardless of their status—rich or poor, high or low—everyone respects each other’s feelings without considering wealth or social rank; and this, after all, is the essence of what makes a true gentleman.’”
“‘In that case,’ cried T‘ang, ‘let us not hurry on, but rather improve ourselves by observing the ways and customs of this people.’
“‘In that case,’ shouted T’ang, ‘let’s not rush ahead, but instead, let’s better ourselves by watching the habits and customs of these people.’”
“By and by they arrived at the market-place, where they saw an official runner standing at a stall engaged in making purchases. He was holding in his hand the articles he wished to buy, and was saying to the owner of the stall, ‘Just reflect a moment, sir, how impossible it would be for me to take these excellent goods at the absurdly low price you are asking. If you will oblige me by doubling the amount, I shall do myself the honour of accepting them; otherwise, I cannot but feel that you are unwilling to do business with me to-day.’
“Eventually, they reached the marketplace, where they spotted an official runner at a stall making some purchases. He was holding the items he wanted to buy and said to the stall owner, ‘Just take a moment to think about how unreasonable it would be for me to take these excellent goods at the ridiculously low price you’re asking. If you could kindly double the price, I would be happy to accept them; otherwise, I can’t help but feel that you’re not interested in doing business with me today.’”
“‘How very funny!’ whispered T‘ang to his friends. ‘Here, now, is quite a different custom from ours, where the buyer invariably tries to beat down the seller, and the seller to run up the price of his goods as high as possible. This certainly looks like the ‘consideration for others’ of which we spoke just now.’
“‘How hilarious!’ whispered T’ang to his friends. ‘Look, this is a completely different custom from ours, where the buyer always tries to negotiate the price down, and the seller tries to raise the price as high as possible. This definitely seems like the ‘consideration for others’ we just talked about.’”
“The man at the stall here replied, ‘Your wish, sir, should be law to me, I know; but the fact is, I am already overwhelmed with shame at the high price I have ventured to name. Besides, I do not profess to adhere rigidly to ‘marked prices,’ which is a mere trick of the trade, and consequently it should be the aim of every purchaser to make me lower my terms to the very smallest figure; you, on the contrary, are trying to raise the price to an exorbitant figure; and although I fully appreciate your kindness in that respect, I must really[318] ask you to seek what you require at some other establishment. It is quite impossible for me to execute your commands.’
“The man at the stall replied, ‘I know your wish should be my command; however, I’m already feeling ashamed about the high price I mentioned. Plus, I don’t strictly stick to 'marked prices,' which is just a sales tactic, so it’s really the goal of every buyer to negotiate me down to the lowest price. You, on the other hand, are trying to drive the price up to an outrageous amount; while I appreciate your generosity, I must kindly ask you to find what you need at another shop. It’s simply not possible for me to fulfill your request.’”
“T‘ang was again expressing his astonishment at this extraordinary reversal of the platitudes of trade, when the would-be purchaser replied, ‘For you, sir, to ask such a low sum for these first-class goods, and then to turn round and accuse me of over-considering your interests, is indeed a sad breach of etiquette. Trade could not be carried on at all if all the advantages were on one side and the losses on the other; neither am I more devoid of brains than the ordinary run of people that I should fail to understand this principle and let you catch me in a trap.’
“T‘ang was once again expressing his surprise at this extraordinary turnaround in the usual norms of trade when the potential buyer replied, ‘For you to ask such a low price for these top-quality goods and then accuse me of being too concerned about your interests is really a disappointing breach of etiquette. Trade couldn’t function at all if all the benefits were on one side and all the losses on the other; I’m not any less smart than the average person that I wouldn’t understand this principle and let you catch me off guard.’”
“So they went on wrangling and jangling, the stall-keeper refusing to charge any more and the runner insisting on paying his own price, until the latter made a show of yielding and put down the full sum demanded on the counter, but took only half the amount of goods. Of course the stall-keeper would not consent to this, and they would both have fallen back upon their original positions had not two old gentlemen who happened to be passing stepped aside and arranged the matter for them, by deciding that the runner was to pay the full price but to receive only four-fifths of the goods.
“So they kept arguing, the stall-keeper refusing to charge any more and the runner insisting on paying his own price, until the runner pretended to give in and put down the full amount requested on the counter, but only took half the goods. Of course, the stall-keeper wouldn’t agree to this, and they would have returned to their original stances if it weren’t for two older gentlemen who happened to be walking by, who stepped in and resolved the issue, deciding that the runner should pay the full price but only receive four-fifths of the goods.”
“T‘ang and his companions walked on in silence, meditating upon the strange scene they had just witnessed; but they had not gone many steps when they came across a soldier similarly engaged in buying things at an open shop-window. He was saying, ‘When I asked the price of these goods, you, sir, begged me to take them at my own valuation; but now that I am willing to do so, you complain of the large sum I offer,[319] whereas the truth is that it is actually very much below their real value. Do not treat me thus unfairly.’
“T'ang and his friends walked in silence, reflecting on the strange scene they had just seen. They hadn’t gone far when they came across a soldier also busy shopping at an open shop window. He was saying, ‘When I asked how much these goods cost, you, sir, suggested that I set my own price; but now that I’m ready to do so, you’re complaining about the high amount I’m offering, [319] when the truth is that it’s actually much lower than their true value. Please don’t treat me so unfairly.’”
“‘It is not for me, sir,’ replied the shopkeeper, ‘to demand a price for my own goods; my duty is to leave that entirely to you. But the fact is, that these goods are old stock, and are not even the best of their kind; you would do much better at another shop. However, let us say half what you are good enough to offer; even then I feel I shall be taking a great deal too much. I could not think, sir, of parting with my goods at your price.’
“‘It's not my place, sir,’ replied the shopkeeper, ‘to set a price for my own goods; it's up to you to decide that. But the truth is, these items are old stock and not even the best of the lot; you'd have better luck at another store. Nevertheless, let's say half of what you're kindly offering; even then, I feel like I'm asking way too much. I couldn't possibly think of selling my goods at your price.’”
“‘What is that you are saying, sir?’ cried the soldier. ‘Although not in the trade myself, I can tell superior from inferior articles, and am not likely to mistake one for the other. And to pay a low price for a good article is simply another way of taking money out of a man’s pocket.’
“‘What are you saying, sir?’ shouted the soldier. ‘Even though I'm not in the business myself, I can tell the difference between quality and inferior products, and I’m not likely to confuse one for the other. Paying a low price for a good product is just another way of stealing money from someone.’”
“‘Sir,’ retorted the shopkeeper, ‘if you are such a stickler for justice as all that, let us say half the price you first mentioned, and the goods are yours. If you object to that, I must ask you to take your custom elsewhere. You will then find that I am not imposing on you.’
“‘Sir,’ the shopkeeper replied, ‘if you care so much about fairness, let’s settle on half the price you originally mentioned, and the goods are yours. If you have a problem with that, I must ask you to shop somewhere else. You’ll see that I’m not trying to take advantage of you.’”
“The soldier at first stuck to his text, but seeing that the shopkeeper was not inclined to give way, he laid down the sum named and began to take his goods, picking out the very worst he could find. Here, however, the shopkeeper interposed, saying, ‘Excuse me, sir, but you are taking all the bad ones. It is doubtless very kind of you to leave the best for me, but if all men were like you there would be a general collapse of trade.’
“The soldier initially stuck to his point, but noticing that the shopkeeper wasn't willing to budge, he paid the amount stated and started to grab his items, choosing the absolute worst he could find. At this point, the shopkeeper stepped in, saying, ‘Excuse me, sir, but you’re taking all the bad ones. It’s certainly very generous of you to leave the best for me, but if everyone were like you, there would be a total breakdown of business.’”
“‘Sir,’ replied the soldier, ‘as you insist on accepting only half the value of the goods, there is no course open to me but to choose inferior articles. Besides, as a[320] matter of fact, the best kind will not answer my purpose so well as the second or third best; and although I fully recognise your good intentions, I must really ask to be allowed to please myself.’
“‘Sir,’ replied the soldier, ‘since you insist on accepting only half the value of the goods, I have no choice but to pick inferior items. Besides, the best kind won’t serve my purpose as well as the second or third best; and while I appreciate your good intentions, I must insist on making my own choice.’”
“‘There is no objection, sir,’ said the shopkeeper, ‘to your pleasing yourself, but low-class goods are sold at a low price, and do not command the same rates as superior articles.’
“‘I have no problem with you making your own choices, sir,’ said the shopkeeper, ‘but lower-quality items are priced lower and don’t sell for the same rates as higher-quality products.’”
“Thus they went on bandying arguments for a long time without coming to any definite agreement, until at last the soldier picked up the things he had chosen and tried to make off with them. The bystanders, however, all cried shame upon him and said he was a downright cheat, so that he was ultimately obliged to take some of the best kind and some of the inferior kind and put an end to the altercation.
“So they went back and forth arguing for a long time without reaching any clear agreement, until finally the soldier grabbed the items he had selected and tried to leave with them. However, the onlookers all yelled at him, calling him a complete fraud, so he ultimately had to take some of the better ones and some of the lesser ones to settle the dispute.”
“A little farther on our travellers saw a countryman who had just paid the price of some purchases he had succeeded in making, and was hurrying away with them, when the shopkeeper called after him, ‘Sir! sir! you have paid me by mistake in finer silver than we are accustomed to use here, and I have to allow you a considerable discount in consequence. Of course this is a mere trifle to a gentleman of your rank and position, but still for my own sake I must ask leave to make it all right with you.’
“A little further on, our travelers saw a farmer who had just paid for some items he had managed to buy and was rushing off with them when the shopkeeper called out to him, ‘Sir! Sir! You accidentally paid me with nicer silver than we usually use here, and I need to give you a significant discount because of that. I know this is just a minor issue for someone of your status, but for my own sake, I have to ask if we can sort this out.’”
“‘Pray don’t mention such a small matter,’ replied the countryman, ‘but oblige me by putting the amount to my credit for use at a future date when I come again to buy some more of your excellent wares.’
“‘Please don’t bring up something so minor,’ replied the countryman, ‘but could you do me a favor and credit the amount to my account for when I come back to buy more of your excellent goods?’”
“‘No, no,’ answered the shopkeeper, ‘you don’t catch old birds with chaff. That trick was played upon me last year by another gentleman, and to this day I have[321] never set eyes upon him again, though I have made every endeavour to find out his whereabouts. As it is, I can now only look forward to repaying him in the next life; but if I let you take me in in the same way, why, when the next life comes and I am changed, maybe into a horse or a donkey, I shall have quite enough to do to find him, and your debt will go dragging on till the life after that. No, no, there is no time like the present; hereafter I might very likely forget what was the exact sum I owed you.’
“‘No, no,’ replied the shopkeeper, ‘you can’t trick someone like me with that. That game was played on me last year by another guy, and to this day I haven’t seen him again, even though I’ve tried hard to track him down. As it stands, I can only hope to get back at him in the next life; but if I let you pull a fast one on me too, when the next life comes and I might be transformed into a horse or a donkey, I'll have enough trouble trying to find him, and your debt will just carry over into the life after that. No, no, there’s no time like the present; later on, I might easily forget exactly how much I owed you.’”
“They continued to argue the point until the countryman consented to accept a trifle as a set-off against the fineness of his silver, and went away with his goods, the shopkeeper bawling after him as long as he was in sight that he had sold him inferior articles at a high rate, and was positively defrauding him of his money. The countryman, however, got clear away, and the shopkeeper returned to his grumbling at the iniquity of the age. Just then a beggar happened to pass, and so in anger at having been compelled to take more than his due he handed him the difference. ‘Who knows,’ said he, ‘but that the present misery of this poor fellow may be retribution for overcharging people in a former life?’
“They kept arguing until the countryman agreed to accept a small amount as a compromise for the quality of his silver, and left with his goods, while the shopkeeper shouted after him as long as he was in sight that he had sold him low-quality items at a high price and was definitely cheating him out of his money. The countryman, however, got away without any issue, and the shopkeeper went back to complaining about the unfairness of the times. Just then, a beggar walked by, and out of anger for having been forced to take less than he deserved, he gave him the difference. ‘Who knows,’ he said, ‘maybe this poor guy’s current misfortune is payback for overcharging people in a past life?’”
“‘Ah,’ said T‘ang, when he had witnessed the finale of this little drama, ‘truly this is the behaviour of gentlemen!’
“‘Ah,’ said T‘ang, after he had seen the ending of this little drama, ‘this is truly how gentlemen behave!’”
“Our travellers then fell into conversation with two respectable-looking old men who said they were brothers, and accepted their invitation to go and take a cup of tea together. Their hosts talked eagerly about China, and wished to hear many particulars of ‘the first nation in the world.’ Yet, while expressing their ad[322]miration for the high literary culture of its inhabitants and their unqualified successes in the arts and sciences, they did not hesitate to stigmatise as unworthy a great people certain usages which appeared to them deserving of the utmost censure. They laughed at the superstitions of Fêng-Shui, and wondered how intelligent men could be imposed upon year after year by the mountebank professors of such baseless nonsense. ‘If it is true,’ said one of them, ‘that the selection of an auspicious day and a fitting spot for the burial of one’s father or mother is certain to bring prosperity to the survivors, how can you account for the fact that the geomancers themselves are always a low, poverty-stricken lot? Surely they would begin by appropriating the very best positions themselves, and so secure whatever good fortune might happen to be in want of an owner.’
“Our travelers then started chatting with two respectable-looking old men who claimed to be brothers, and they accepted their invitation to have a cup of tea together. Their hosts eagerly talked about China and wanted to hear many details about ‘the first nation in the world.’ However, while expressing their admiration for the high literary culture of its people and their outstanding achievements in the arts and sciences, they didn’t hesitate to criticize certain practices of a great people that they felt were completely unjustifiable. They laughed at the superstitions of Fêng-Shui and wondered how intelligent people could fall for the tricks of charlatan teachers year after year with such pointless nonsense. ‘If it’s true,’ said one of them, ‘that choosing a lucky day and the right place for burying one’s parents guarantees prosperity for the survivors, how do you explain that geomancers themselves are always a low, poverty-stricken group? Surely they’d start by claiming the very best spots for themselves and secure any good fortune that might be up for grabs.’”
“Then again with regard to bandaging women’s feet in order to reduce their size. ‘We can see no beauty,’ said they, ‘in such monstrosities as the feet of your ladies. Small noses are usually considered more attractive than large ones; but what would be said of a man who sliced a piece off his own nose in order to reduce it within proper limits?’
“Then again, when it comes to wrapping women’s feet to make them smaller. ‘We see no beauty,’ they said, ‘in such hideous things as the feet of your ladies. Small noses are generally seen as more appealing than large ones; but what would people think of a man who cut a piece off his own nose to make it smaller?’”
“And thus the hours slipped pleasantly away until it was time to bid adieu to their new friends and regain their ship.”
“And so the hours passed joyfully until it was time to say goodbye to their new friends and return to their ship.”
The Chin Ku Ch‘i Kuan, or Marvellous Tales, Ancient and Modern, is a great favourite with the romance-reading Chinaman. It is a collection of forty stories said to have been written towards the close of the Ming dynasty by the members of a society who held meetings for that purpose. Translations of many, if not[323] all, of these have been published. The style is easy, very unlike that of the P‘ing Shan Lêng Yen, a well-known novel in what would be called a high-class literary style, being largely made up of stilted dialogue and over-elaborated verse composed at the slightest provocation by the various characters in the story. These were P‘ing and Yen, two young students in love with Shan and Lêng, two young poetesses who charmed even more by their literary talent than by their fascinating beauty. On one occasion a pretended poet, named Sung, who was a suitor for the hand of Miss Lêng, had been entertained by her uncle, and after dinner the party wandered about in the garden. Miss Lêng was summoned, and when writing materials had been produced, as usual on such occasions, Mr. Sung was asked to favour the company with a sonnet. “Excuse me,” he replied, “but I have taken rather too much wine for verse-making just now.” “Why,” rejoined Miss Lêng, “it was after a gallon of wine that Li Po dashed off a hundred sonnets, and so gained a name which will live for a thousand generations.” “Of course I could compose,” said Mr. Sung, “even after drinking, but I might become coarse. It is better to be fasting, and to feel quite clear in the head. Then the style is more finished, and the verse more pleasing.” “Ts‘ao Chih,” retorted Miss Lêng, “composed a sonnet while taking only seven steps, and his fame will be remembered for ever. Surely occasion has nothing to do with the matter.” In the midst of Mr. Sung’s confusion, the uncle proposed that the former should set a theme for Miss Lêng instead, to which he consented, and on looking about him caught sight through the open window of a paper kite, which he forthwith suggested, hoping in his heart to completely[324] puzzle the sarcastic young lady. However, in the time that it takes to drink a cup of tea, she had thrown off the following lines:—
The Chin Ku Ch‘i Kuan, or Marvellous Tales, Ancient and Modern, is a popular choice among romance readers in China. It's a collection of forty stories thought to have been written towards the end of the Ming dynasty by members of a society that gathered for that purpose. Many of these stories, if not all, have been translated. The writing style is straightforward, quite different from that of the P‘ing Shan Lêng Yen, a well-known novel written in a high-class literary style, which mainly consists of formal dialogue and over-the-top poetry crafted at the slightest trigger by the characters. The story involves P‘ing and Yen, two young students in love with Shan and Lêng, two young poetesses who captivated more by their literary skills than by their enchanting beauty. One time, a fake poet named Sung, who was pursuing Miss Lêng, was entertained by her uncle, and after dinner, the group strolled around the garden. Miss Lêng was called, and when the writing materials had been provided, as is customary on such occasions, Mr. Sung was asked to treat the gathering to a sonnet. “Sorry,” he replied, “but I’ve had a bit too much wine for writing poetry right now.” “But,” countered Miss Lêng, “Li Po composed a hundred sonnets after a gallon of wine, earning a name that will last for a thousand generations.” “Sure, I could write,” said Mr. Sung, “even after drinking, but it might come out rough. It's better to be sober, feeling clear-headed. Then the style is more polished, and the verses are nicer.” “Ts‘ao Chih,” retorted Miss Lêng, “wrote a sonnet after just seven steps, and his fame will be remembered forever. Surely, the occasion doesn't matter.” In the midst of Mr. Sung’s embarrassment, the uncle suggested that he instead give a theme for Miss Lêng, which he agreed to, and looking around, he spotted a paper kite through the open window and immediately suggested it, hoping to completely stump the witty young lady. However, within the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, she had produced the following lines:—
It tricks fools and young children.
It has a bamboo body, lightweight and slim,
And flowers were painted on it, as if something amazing.
Carried by the wind, it struts in the sky,
Tied by a string, it can't move. Don't laugh at its fake feet,
"If it fell, you would just see a dry and empty frame."
All this was intended in ridicule of Mr. Sung himself and of his personal appearance, and is a fair sample of what the reader may expect throughout.
All of this was meant to mock Mr. Sung himself and his looks, and it's a good example of what the reader can expect throughout.
The Erh Tou Mei, or “Twice Flowering Plum-trees,” belongs to the sixteenth or seventeenth century, and is by an unknown author. It is a novel with a purpose, being apparently designed to illustrate the beauty of filial piety, the claims of friendship, and duty to one’s neighbour in general. Written in a simple style, with no wealth of classical allusion to soothe the feelings of the pedant, it contains several dramatic scenes, and altogether forms a good panorama of Chinese everyday life. Two heroes are each in love with two heroines, and just as in the Yü Chiao Li, each hero marries both. There is a slender thread of fact running through the tale, the action of which is placed in the eighth century, and several of the characters are actually historical. One of the four lovely heroines, in order to keep peace between China and the Tartar tribes which are continually harrying the borders, decides to sacrifice herself on the altar of patriotism and become the bride of the Khan.[325] The parting at the frontier is touchingly described; but the climax is reached when, on arrival at her destination, she flings herself headlong over a frightful precipice, rather than pass into the power of the hated barbarian, a waiting-maid being dressed up in her clothes and handed over to the unsuspecting Khan. She herself does not die. Caught upon a purple cloud, she is escorted back to her own country by a bevy of admiring angels.
The Erh Tou Mei, or “Twice Flowering Plum-trees,” belongs to the sixteenth or seventeenth century and is by an unknown author. It's a novel with a purpose, seemingly meant to showcase the beauty of filial piety, the importance of friendship, and general duty to one’s neighbors. Written in a straightforward style, without an abundance of classical references to placate the pedant, it includes several dramatic scenes and overall provides a good overview of everyday life in China. Two heroes each fall in love with two heroines, and just like in the Yü Chiao Li, each hero ends up marrying both. There’s a thin thread of truth running through the story, which is set in the eighth century, and several of the characters are actually historical figures. One of the four beautiful heroines decides to sacrifice herself for the sake of keeping peace between China and the Tartar tribes that constantly threaten the borders by becoming the bride of the Khan.[325] The farewell at the border is deeply emotional; however, the peak moment occurs when she arrives at her destination. Instead of submitting to the despised barbarian, she leaps over a terrifying cliff, with a maid dressed in her clothes being handed over to the unsuspecting Khan. She doesn’t die. Struck by a purple cloud, she is taken back to her homeland by a group of admiring angels.
There is also an effective scene, from which the title of the book is derived, when the plum trees, whose flowers had been scattered by a storm of wind and rain, gave themselves up to fervent prayer. “The Garden Spirit heard their earnest supplications, and announced them to the Guardian Angel of the town, who straightway flew up to heaven and laid them at the feet of God.” The trees were then suffered to put forth new buds, and soon bloomed again, more beautiful than ever.
There’s also a powerful scene that inspired the book's title, where the plum trees, with their flowers blown away by a storm of wind and rain, turned to fervent prayer. “The Garden Spirit heard their heartfelt pleas and told the Guardian Angel of the town, who immediately flew up to heaven and placed them at God's feet.” The trees were then allowed to sprout new buds and soon bloomed again, more beautiful than ever.
The production of plays was well sustained through the Ming dynasty, for the simple reason that the Drama, whether an exotic or a development within the boundaries of the Middle Kingdom, had emphatically come to stay. It had caught on, and henceforth forms the ideal pastime of the cultured, reflective scholar, and of the laughter-loving masses of the Chinese people.
The production of plays thrived during the Ming dynasty because drama, whether foreign or a homegrown development, had firmly established itself. It became popular and, from then on, was the perfect entertainment for educated, thoughtful scholars and the fun-loving crowds of the Chinese people.
The P‘i Pa Chi, or “Story of the Guitar,” stands easily at the head of the list, being ranked by some admirers as the very finest of all Chinese plays. It is variously arranged in various editions under twenty-four or forty-two scenes; and many liberties have been taken with the text, long passages having been interpolated and many other changes made. It was first performed in 1704, and was regarded as a great advance in the dramatic art[326] upon the early plays of the Mongols. The author’s name was Kao Tsê-ch‘êng, and his hero is said to have been taken from real life in the person of a friend who actually rose from poverty to rank and affluence. The following is an outline of the plot.
The P‘i Pa Chi, or “Story of the Guitar,” is often considered the top of the list, with some fans ranking it as the best Chinese play ever. It comes in different editions, arranged into either twenty-four or forty-two scenes, and many changes have been made to the text, with long parts added and other modifications made. It was first performed in 1704 and was seen as a significant improvement in dramatic art compared to the early plays of the Mongols. The author was Kao Tsê-ch'eng, and the main character is said to be based on a real friend who rose from poverty to wealth and status. Here’s a summary of the plot.
A brilliant young graduate and his beautiful wife are living, as is customary, with the husband’s parents. The father urges the son to go to the capital and take his final degree. “At fifteen,” says the old man, “study; at thirty, act.” The mother, however, is opposed to this plan, and declares that they cannot get along without their son. She tells a pitiful tale of another youth who went to the capital, and after infinite suffering was appointed Master of a Workhouse, only to find that his parents had already preceded him thither in the capacity of paupers. The young man finally decides to do his duty to the Son of Heaven, and forthwith sets off, leaving the family to the kind care of a benevolent friend. He undergoes the examination, which in the play is turned into ridicule, and comes out in the coveted position of Senior Classic. The Emperor then instructs one of his Ministers to take the Senior Classic as a son-in-law; but our hero refuses, on the ground, so it is whispered, that the lady’s feet are too large. The Minister is then compelled to put on pressure, and the marriage is solemnised, this part of the play concluding with an effective scene, in which on being asked by his new wife to sing, our hero suggests such songs as “Far from his True Love,” and others in a similar style. Even when he agrees to sing “The Wind through the Pines,” he drops unwittingly into “Oh for my home once more;” and then when recalled to his senses, he relapses again into a song about a deserted wife.
A brilliant young graduate and his attractive wife are living, as is the norm, with the husband’s parents. The father encourages his son to go to the capital and finish his degree. “At fifteen,” says the old man, “study; at thirty, act.” However, the mother disagrees with this plan and insists they can’t manage without their son. She tells a sad story about another young man who went to the capital, suffered greatly, and ended up as the Master of a Workhouse, only to find that his parents had already arrived there as beggars. The young man ultimately decides to fulfill his duty to the Son of Heaven and sets off, leaving his family in the care of a generous friend. He takes the exam, which is made into a joke in the play, and emerges in the sought-after role of Senior Classic. The Emperor then orders one of his Ministers to take the Senior Classic as a son-in-law; but our hero refuses, supposedly because the lady's feet are too big. The Minister is then forced to apply pressure, and the marriage takes place, concluding this part of the play with a striking scene. When his new wife asks him to sing, our hero suggests songs like “Far from his True Love,” and others in that vein. Even when he agrees to sing “The Wind through the Pines,” he unwittingly slips into “Oh for my home once more;” and then, once he regains his senses, he falls back into a song about a deserted wife.
Meanwhile misfortunes have overtaken the family left behind. There has been a famine, the public granaries have been discovered to be empty instead of full, and the parents and wife have been reduced to starvation. The wife exerts herself to the utmost, selling all her jewels to buy food; and when at length, after her mother-in-law’s death, her father-in-law dies too, she cuts off her hair and tries to sell it in order to buy a coffin, being prevented only by the old friend who has throughout lent what assistance he could. The next thing is to raise a tumulus over the grave. This she tries to do with her own hands, but falls asleep from fatigue. The Genius of the Hills sees her in this state, and touched by her filial devotion, summons the white monkey of the south and the black tiger of the north, spirits who, with the aid of their subordinates, complete the tumulus in less than no time. On awaking, she recognises supernatural intervention, and then determines to start for the capital in search of her husband, against whom she entertains very bitter feelings. She first sets to work to paint the portraits of his deceased parents, and then with these for exhibition as a means of obtaining alms, and with her guitar, she takes her departure. Before her arrival the husband has heard by a letter, forged in order to get a reward, that his father and mother are both well, and on their way to rejoin him. He therefore goes to a temple to pray Buddha for a safe conduct, and there picks up the rolled-up pictures of his father and mother which have been dropped by his wife, who has also visited the temple to ask for alms. The picture is sent unopened to his study. And now the wife, in continuing her search, accidentally gains admission to her husband’s house, and is kindly received by[328] the second wife. After a few misunderstandings the truth comes out, and the second wife, who is in full sympathy with the first, recommends her to step into the study and leave a note for the husband. This note, in the shape of some uncomplimentary verses, is found by the latter together with the pictures which have been hung up against the wall; the second wife introduces the first; there is an explanation; and the curtain, if there was such a thing in a Chinese theatre, would fall upon the final happiness of the husband and his two wives.
Meanwhile, misfortunes have struck the family left behind. There has been a famine, the public granaries have been found empty instead of full, and the parents and wife are facing starvation. The wife does everything she can, selling all her jewelry to buy food; and when, after her mother-in-law's death, her father-in-law dies too, she cuts off her hair and tries to sell it to buy a coffin, only held back by an old friend who has always offered whatever help he could. Next, she needs to build a mound over the grave. She tries to do this herself but eventually falls asleep from exhaustion. The Genius of the Hills sees her in this exhausted state, and touched by her devotion to her family, summons the white monkey from the south and the black tiger from the north, who, with the help of their subordinates, finish the mound in no time. When she wakes up, she realizes that supernatural forces have intervened, and decides to head to the capital to search for her husband, against whom she harbors very bitter feelings. She first paints portraits of his deceased parents, and then uses these portraits to collect alms, along with her guitar, as she sets off. Before she arrives, her husband has received a letter, forged to get a reward, saying that both his father and mother are well and on their way to reunite with him. He therefore goes to a temple to pray to Buddha for safe passage and picks up the rolled-up pictures of his parents that his wife has dropped while asking for alms at the same temple. The picture is sent unopened to his study. Meanwhile, the wife continues her search and accidentally gains entry to her husband's house, where she is kindly received by the second wife. After a few misunderstandings, the truth comes out, and the second wife, fully sympathetic to the first, suggests she go into the study and leave a note for her husband. This note, written in unflattering verses, is found by him alongside the pictures now hung on the wall; the second wife introduces the first wife; there’s an explanation; and the curtain, if there were one in a Chinese theatre, would fall on the final happiness of the husband and his two wives.
Of course, in the above sketch of a play, which is about as long as one of Shakespeare’s, a good many side-touches have been left out. Its chief beauties, according to Chinese critics, are to be found in the glorification of duty to the sovereign, of filial piety to a husband’s parents, and of accommodating behaviour on the part of the second wife tending so directly to the preservation of peace under complicated circumstances. The forged letter is looked upon as a weak spot, as the hero would know his father’s handwriting, and so with other points which it has been suggested should be cut out. “But because a stork’s neck is too long,” says an editor, “you can’t very well remedy the defect by taking a piece off.” On the other hand, the pathetic character of the play gives it a high value with the Chinese; for, as we are told in the prologue, “it is much easier to make people laugh than cry.” And if we can believe all that is said on this score, every successive generation has duly paid its tribute of tears to the P‘i Pa Chi.
Of course, in the outline of the play above, which is about as long as one of Shakespeare’s, quite a few details have been left out. According to Chinese critics, its main strengths lie in the celebration of duty to the ruler, respect for a husband’s parents, and the second wife’s adaptable behavior that helps maintain peace in complicated situations. The forged letter is seen as a flaw, since the hero would recognize his father's handwriting, along with other points that have been suggested for removal. "But just because a stork’s neck is too long," says an editor, "you can't fix the issue by just cutting a piece off." On the other hand, the emotional depth of the play makes it highly valued in China; as stated in the prologue, “it is much easier to make people laugh than cry.” And if we are to believe what’s said about this, each generation has certainly shed tears over the P‘i Pa Chi.
CHAPTER III
POETRY
Though the poetry of the Ming dynasty shows little falling off, in point of mere volume, there are far fewer great poets to be found than under the famous Houses of T‘ang and Sung. The name, however, which stands first in point of chronological sequence, is one which is widely known. Hsieh Chin (1369-1415) was born when the dynasty was but a year old, and took his final degree before he had passed the age of twenty. His precocity had already gained for him the reputation of being an Inspired Boy, and, later on, the Emperor took such a fancy to him, that while Hsieh Chin was engaged in writing, his Majesty would often deign to hold the ink-slab. He was President of the Commission which produced the huge encyclopædia already described, but he is now chiefly known as the author of what appears to be a didactic poem of about 150 lines, which may be picked up at any bookstall. It is necessary to say “about 150 lines,” since no two editions give identically the same number of lines, or even the same text to each line. It is also very doubtful if Hsieh Chin actually wrote such a poem. In many editions, lines are boldly stolen from the early Han poetry and pitchforked in without rhyme or reason, thus making the transitions even more awkward than[330] they otherwise would be. All editors seem to be agreed upon the four opening lines, which state that the Son of Heaven holds heroes in high esteem, that his Majesty urges all to study diligently, and that everything in this world is second-class, with the sole exception of book-learning. It is in fact the old story that
Though the poetry of the Ming dynasty shows little decline in terms of volume, there are significantly fewer great poets compared to the renowned Houses of Tang and Song. However, the name that stands out first in chronological order is widely recognized. Hsieh Chin (1369-1415) was born when the dynasty was only a year old and earned his top degree before he turned twenty. His early talent earned him the nickname of the Inspired Boy, and later, the Emperor became quite fond of him, so much so that while Hsieh Chin was writing, His Majesty would often hold the ink-slab for him. He served as President of the Commission that produced the large encyclopedia previously mentioned, but he is now best known as the author of what seems to be a didactic poem of about 150 lines, easily found at any bookstore. It’s important to note “about 150 lines,” since no two editions have exactly the same line count or even the same text for each line. It’s also quite uncertain if Hsieh Chin actually wrote the poem. In many editions, lines have been shamelessly taken from earlier Han poetry and inserted without any rhyme or reason, making the transitions even clumsier than[330] they would otherwise be. All editors seem to agree on the four opening lines, which say that the Son of Heaven holds heroes in high regard, that His Majesty encourages everyone to study hard, and that everything in this world is subpar, except for book-learning. It’s really the same old story that
When the house and land are gone and wasted,
Then learning is awesome.”
Farther on we come to four lines often quoted as enumerating the four greatest happinesses in life, to wit,
Farther on, we reach four lines frequently cited as listing the four greatest joys in life, namely,
Running into an old friend in a foreign place,
The joys of the wedding day, “Being on the list of successful candidates.”
The above lines occur à propos of nothing in particular, and are closely followed in some editions by more precepts on the subject of earnest application. Then after reading that the Classics are the best fields to cultivate, we come upon four lines with a dash of real poetry in them:—
The lines above are relevant to nothing in particular, and in some editions, they're quickly followed by more advice on the topic of serious effort. After reading that the Classics are the best areas to explore, we find four lines that have a touch of true poetry in them:—
The pink peach blossoms in the clearing....
Every year, when the spring winds blow,
“Does each one flush a deeper shade?”
More injunctions to burn the midnight oil are again strangely followed by a suggestion that three cups of wine induce serenity of mind, and that if a man is but dead drunk, all his cares disappear, which is only another way of saying that
More advice to work late hours is strangely followed by a suggestion that three glasses of wine lead to a peaceful mind, and that if a person is completely drunk, all their worries vanish, which is just another way of saying that
Altogether, this poem is clearly a patchwork, of which some parts may have come from Hsieh Chin’s pen. Here is a short poem of his in defence of official venality, about which there is no doubt:—
Altogether, this poem is clearly a mix, with some parts likely written by Hsieh Chin. Here’s a short poem of his defending official corruption, which is undeniably clear:—
or held in prayer we see; The ways of God aren't exactly
what those ways should be. The con artist and the thug live fulfilling lives enough,
While judgments overshadow the good and many sharp rebuffs.
The cocky bully strides along as carefree as you like,
While those who always make their prayers are victims of disease.
And if God Almighty doesn't succeed
to maintain true balance,
What can we expect from something insignificant? mortal magistrates will do?”
The writer came to a tragic end. By supporting the claim of the eldest prince to be named heir apparent, he made a lasting enemy of another son, who succeeded in getting him banished on one charge, and then imprisoned on a further charge. After four years’ confinement he was made drunk, probably without much difficulty, and was buried under a heap of snow.
The writer met a tragic fate. By backing the eldest prince's claim to be named heir apparent, he created a lifelong enemy in another son, who managed to get him exiled on one accusation, and then imprisoned on another. After four years of confinement, he was likely made drunk with relative ease and ended up buried under a pile of snow.
The Emperor who reigned between 1522 and 1566 as the eleventh of his line was not a very estimable personage, especially in the latter years of his life, when he spent vast sums over palaces and temples, and wasted most of his time in seeking after the elixir of life. In 1539 he despatched General Mao to put down a rising in Annam, and gave him an autograph poem as a send-off.[332] The verses are considered spirited by Chinese critics, and are frequently given in collections, which certainly would not be the case if Imperial authorship was their only claim:—
The Emperor who ruled from 1522 to 1566 as the eleventh of his line wasn't a very admirable figure, especially in his later years when he spent huge amounts on palaces and temples, and mostly wasted his time looking for the elixir of life. In 1539, he sent General Mao to quash a rebellion in Annam and gave him a handwritten poem as a send-off.[332] The verses are seen as lively by Chinese critics and often appear in collections, which definitely wouldn’t happen if having an Imperial author was their only merit:—
of brutal war arranged,
Look, our brave general points and waves his gleaming sword!
Over the hills and streams
the lizard-drums sound amazing,
While the shine of many banners
flashes high from one pole to the other....
Go, child of the Unicorn,
and prove your heavenly birth,
And crush for all time
these earth insects; And when you come as a conqueror,
from those untamed lands,
We'll take off your war cloak with our own imperial hands!
The courtesans of ancient and mediæval China formed a class which now seems no longer to exist. Like the hetairæ of Greece, they were often highly educated, and exercised considerable influence. Biographies of the most famous of these ladies are in existence, extending back to the seventh century A.D. The following is an extract from that of Hsieh Su-su, who flourished in the fourteenth century, and “with whom but few of the beauties of old could compare”:—
The courtesans of ancient and medieval China formed a class that now seems to have faded away. Like the hetairæ of Greece, they were often well-educated and had a significant impact. Biographies of the most famous of these women still exist, dating back to the seventh century CE Here’s an excerpt from the biography of Hsieh Su-su, who was active in the fourteenth century, and “with whom only a few of the beauties of old could compare”:—
“Su-su’s beauty was of a most refined style, with a captivating sweetness of voice and grace of movement. She was a skilful artist, sweeping the paper with a few rapid touches, which produced such speaking effects that few, even of the first rank, could hope to excel her work. She was a fine horsewoman, and could shoot[333] from horseback with a cross-bow. She would fire one pellet, and then a second, which would catch up the first and smash it to atoms in mid-air. Or she would throw a pellet on to the ground, and then grasping the cross-bow in her left hand, with her right hand passed behind her back, she would let fly and hit it, not missing once in a hundred times. She was also very particular about her friends, receiving no one unless by his talents he had made some mark in the world.”
“Su-su’s beauty was of a very refined style, with a captivating sweetness in her voice and grace in her movements. She was a skilled artist, making quick strokes on paper that created such impressive effects that only a few, even among the best, could hope to match her work. She was an excellent horse rider and could shoot[333] from horseback with a crossbow. She would fire one pellet, then a second that would catch up to the first and shatter it in mid-air. Or she would throw a pellet to the ground, grasp the crossbow in her left hand, with her right hand hidden behind her back, and accurately hit it, missing only once in a hundred tries. She was also very selective about her friends, only welcoming those who had made a name for themselves through their talents.”
The poetical effusions, and even plays, of many of these ladies have been carefully preserved, and are usually published as a supplement to any dynastic collection. Here is a specimen by Chao Ts‘ai-chi (fifteenth century), of whom no biography is extant:—
The poems and even plays by many of these women have been carefully kept and are often published as an addition to any dynastic collection. Here is a sample by Chao Ts'ai-chi (fifteenth century), of whom no biography is available:—
As we approach the sorrowful moment of saying goodbye, it fills our eyes with tears; Unfortunately! that these lengths of cheerful willow strings "Can't hold onto the boat that's about to leave!"
Another specimen, by a lady named Chao Li-hua (sixteenth century), contains an attempt at a pun, which is rather lamely brought out in the translation:—
Another example, by a woman named Chao Li-hua (sixteenth century), includes an attempt at a pun, which comes across rather weakly in the translation:—
Two flying joy birds bear;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Be like the birds and come to me,
"Not like the rare paper!"
These examples sufficiently illustrate this small department of literature, which, if deficient in work of real merit, at any rate contains nothing of an indelicate character.
These examples clearly show this tiny area of literature, which, while lacking in genuinely valuable work, at the very least doesn’t include anything inappropriate.
A wild harum-scarum young man was Fang Shu-shao,[334] who, like many other Chinese poets, often took more wine than was good for him. He was famed for his poetry, and also for his calligraphy, specimens of his art being highly prized by collectors. In 1642, we are told, “he was ill with his teeth;” and at length got into his coffin, which all Chinese like to keep handy, and wrote a farewell to the world, resting his paper on the edge of the coffin as he wrote. On completion of the piece he laid himself down and died. Here are the lines:—
A reckless young man was Fang Shu-shao,[334] who, like many other Chinese poets, often drank more wine than was good for him. He was well-known for his poetry and his calligraphy, with examples of his work being highly sought after by collectors. In 1642, it’s said that “he was suffering from a toothache;” eventually, he got into his coffin, which all Chinese like to keep nearby, and wrote a farewell to the world, resting his paper on the edge of the coffin as he wrote. After finishing the piece, he lay down and died. Here are the lines:—
Should I hesitate to go? Or fight for a few more hours
of brief life below?
A home where the battle rages I can never hear again!
Should I try to stay? in this difficult world of pain?
The breeze will soon blow cool over me,
and the bright moon shines overhead,
When mixed with the treasures of the earth
I'm lying in my final bed.
My pen and ink will go with me. inside my funeral car,
So that if I have free time 'over there' "I can calm my soul with poetry."
BOOK THE EIGHTH
THE MANCHU DYNASTY (A.D. 1644-1900)
CHAPTER I
THE “LIAO CHAI”—THE “HUNG LOU MÊNG”
By 1644 the glories of the great Ming dynasty had departed. Misgovernment, referred by Chinese writers to the ascendency of eunuchs, had resulted in rebellion, and the rebel chief with a large army was pressing upon the capital. On the 9th April Peking fell. During the previous night the Emperor, who had refused to flee, slew the eldest Princess, commanded the Empress to commit suicide, and sent his three sons into hiding. At dawn the bell was struck for the Court to assemble; but no one came. His Majesty then ascended the Wan Sui Hill in the palace grounds, and wrote on the lapel of his robe a last decree:—“We, poor in virtue and of contemptible personality, have incurred the wrath of God on high. My Ministers have deceived me. I am ashamed to meet my ancestors; and therefore I myself take off my crown, and, with my hair covering my face, await dismemberment at the hands of the rebels. Do not hurt a single one of my people!” He then hanged[338] himself, as did one faithful eunuch. At this juncture the Chinese commander-in-chief made overtures to the Manchu Tartars, who had long been consolidating their forces, and were already a serious menace to China. An agreement was hurriedly entered into, and Peking was retaken. The Manchus took possession definitively of the throne, which they had openly claimed since 1635, and imposed the “pigtail” upon the Chinese people.
By 1644, the once-great Ming dynasty had lost its splendor. Poor governance, often blamed by Chinese writers on the influence of eunuchs, had led to rebellion, and the rebel leader with a large army was closing in on the capital. On April 9th, Peking fell. During the previous night, the Emperor, who refused to escape, killed the eldest Princess, ordered the Empress to commit suicide, and sent his three sons into hiding. At dawn, the bell rang for the Court to gather; but no one showed up. His Majesty then climbed Wan Sui Hill in the palace grounds and wrote on the lapel of his robe a final decree: “We, lacking virtue and of despicable character, have drawn the anger of Heaven. My Ministers have betrayed me. I am ashamed to face my ancestors; therefore, I will remove my crown and, with my hair covering my face, wait to be torn apart by the rebels. Please do not harm a single one of my people!” He then hanged[338] himself, as did a loyal eunuch. At this moment, the Chinese commander-in-chief reached out to the Manchu Tartars, who had been strengthening their forces and were already a significant threat to China. A pact was quickly made, and Peking was retaken. The Manchus firmly claimed the throne, which they had openly asserted since 1635, and enforced the “pigtail” hairstyle upon the Chinese people.
Here then was the great empire of China, bounded by the Four Seas, and stretching to the confines of the habitable earth, except for a few barbarian islands scattered on its fringe, with its refined and scholarly people, heirs to a glorious literature more than twenty centuries old, in the power of a wild race of herdsmen, whose title had been established by skill in archery and horsemanship. Not much was to be expected on behalf of the “humanities” from a people whose own written language had been composed to order so late as 1599, and whose literary instincts had still to be developed. Yet it may be said without fear of contradiction that no age ever witnessed anything like the extensive encouragement of literature and patronage of literary men exhibited under the reigns of two Emperors of this dynasty. Of this, however, in the next chapter.
Here was the great empire of China, surrounded by the Four Seas and stretching to the edges of the habitable world, except for a few barbarian islands along its borders, with its cultured and educated people, heirs to a glorious literature over twenty centuries old, under the rule of a wild tribe of herdsmen, whose claim to power was based on their skill in archery and horseback riding. Not much could be expected in terms of the "humanities" from a group whose own written language was only created in 1599 and whose literary instincts were still developing. However, it can be confidently said that no era ever saw anything like the extensive support for literature and the patronage of writers shown during the reigns of two Emperors of this dynasty. More on this in the next chapter.
The literature of this dynasty may be said to begin with a writer who was after all but a mere storyteller. It has already been stated that novels and plays are not included by the Chinese in the domain of pure literature. Such is the rule, to which there is in practice, if not in theory, one very notable exception.
The literature of this dynasty can be said to start with a writer who was really just a storyteller. It's already been mentioned that novels and plays are not considered part of pure literature by the Chinese. This is the general rule, but there is one significant exception in practice, if not in theory.
P‘u Sung-ling, author of the Liao Chai Chih I, which may be conveniently rendered by “Strange Stories,”[339] was born in 1622, and took his first degree in 1641. Though an excellent scholar and a most polished writer, he failed, as many other good men have done, to take the higher degrees by which he had hoped to enter upon an official career. It is generally understood that this failure was due to neglect of the beaten track of academic study. At any rate, his disappointment was overwhelming. All else that we have on record of P‘u Sung-ling, besides the fact that he lived in close companionship with several eminent scholars of the day, is gathered from his own words, written when, in 1679, he laid down his pen upon the completion of a task which was to raise him within a short period to a foremost rank in the Chinese world of letters. The following are extracts from this record:—
P'u Sung-ling, author of the Liao Chai Chih I, which can be easily translated as “Strange Stories,”[339] was born in 1622 and received his first degree in 1641. Although he was an excellent scholar and a highly skilled writer, he, like many other capable individuals, failed to obtain the higher degrees that he had hoped would lead to an official career. It’s generally understood that this failure was due to his disregard for the conventional path of academic study. In any case, the disappointment he experienced was immense. Aside from the fact that he shared a close friendship with several prominent scholars of his time, all we know about P‘u Sung-ling comes from his own writings, specifically written in 1679 when he finished a work that would soon elevate him to a leading position in the Chinese literary world. The following are excerpts from this record:—
“Clad in wistaria, girdled with ivy,[35]—thus sang Ch‘ü Yüan in his Li Sao. Of ox-headed devils and serpent gods, he of the long nails[36] never wearied to tell. Each interprets in his own way the music of heaven; and whether it be discord or not, depends upon antecedent causes. As for me, I cannot, with my poor autumn firefly’s light, match myself against the hobgoblins of the age.[37] I am but the dust in the sunbeam,[340] a fit laughing-stock for devils.[38] For my talents are not those of Yü Pao,[39] elegant explorer of the records of the gods; I am rather animated by the spirit of Su Tung-p‘o, who loved to hear men speak of the supernatural. I get people to commit what they tell me to writing, and subsequently I dress it up in the form of a story; and thus in the lapse of time my friends from all quarters have supplied me with quantities of material, which, from my habit of collecting, has grown into a vast pile.
“Dressed in wisteria, wrapped in ivy,[35]—that’s how Ch‘ü Yuan sang in his Li Sao. He never tired of telling tales of ox-headed demons and serpent gods, the one with the long nails[36]. Everyone interprets the music of heaven in their own way; whether it sounds harmonious or not depends on past events. As for me, I can't compete with the dark forces of this age with my dim, autumn firefly light.[37] I'm just dust in a sunbeam,[340] a perfect target for ridicule by demons.[38] My skills aren’t those of Yü Pao,[39] the graceful explorer of divine records; instead, I’m inspired by the spirit of Su Tung-p‘o, who enjoyed hearing people talk about the supernatural. I encourage people to write down what they share with me, and later I shape it into stories; over time, my friends from all around have provided me with a wealth of material that I’ve gathered into a massive collection.
“When the bow[40] was hung at my father’s door, he dreamed that a sickly-looking Buddhist priest, but half-covered by his stole, entered the chamber. On one of his breasts was a round piece of plaster like a cash; and my father, waking from sleep, found that I, just born, had a similar black patch on my body. As a child, I was thin and constantly ailing, and unable to hold my own in the battle of life. Our home was chill and desolate as a monastery; and working there for my livelihood with my pen, I was as poor as a priest with his alms-bowl. Often and often I put my hand to my head and exclaimed, ‘Surely he who sat with his face to the wall[41] was myself[341] in a previous state of existence;’ and thus I referred my non-success in this life to the influence of a destiny surviving from the last. I have been tossed hither and thither in the direction of the ruling wind, like a flower falling in filthy places; but the six paths[42] of transmigration are inscrutable indeed, and I have no right to complain. As it is, midnight finds me with an expiring lamp, while the wind whistles mournfully without; and over my cheerless table I piece together my tales, vainly hoping to produce a sequel to the Infernal Regions.[43] With a bumper I stimulate my pen, yet I only succeed thereby in ‘venting my excited feelings,’ and as I thus commit my thoughts to writing, truly I am an object worthy of commiseration. Alas! I am but the bird that, dreading the winter frost, finds no shelter in the tree, the autumn insect that chirps to the moon and hugs the door for warmth. For where are they who know me? They are ‘in the bosky grove and at the frontier pass’[44]—wrapped in an impenetrable gloom!”
“When the bow[40] was hung at my father’s door, he dreamed of a sickly-looking Buddhist priest, partly hidden by his stole, entering the room. On one of his breasts was a round piece of plaster resembling a cash; and when my father woke up, he found that I, just born, had a similar black spot on my body. As a child, I was thin and always sick, struggling to get by in life. Our home felt cold and lonely, like a monastery; and while I worked for my living with my pen, I was as broke as a priest with his alms-bowl. Time and again, I placed my hand on my head and exclaimed, ‘Surely, the one who sat with his face to the wall[41] was me in a previous life;’ thus, I attributed my failures in this life to influences from the past. I’ve been tossed around like a flower blown into dirty places, but the six paths[42] of rebirth are indeed mysterious, and I have no right to complain. Here I am, with midnight approaching and a dying lamp, while the wind mournfully whistles outside; over my bleak table, I piece together my stories, foolishly hoping to create a follow-up to the Infernal Regions.[43] With a drink, I try to inspire my writing, but all I achieve is ‘venting my excited feelings,’ and as I write down my thoughts, I truly become an object of pity. Alas! I am just the bird that, fearing the winter frost, finds no shelter in the tree, the autumn insect that chirps to the moon while seeking warmth at the door. For where are those who know me? They are ‘in the bosky grove and at the frontier pass’[44]—wrapped in impenetrable darkness!”
For many years these “Strange Stories” circulated only in manuscript. P‘u Sung-ling, as we are told in a colophon by his grandson to the first edition, was too poor to meet the heavy expense of block-cutting; and it was not until so late as 1740, when the author must have been already for some time a denizen of the dark land[342] he so much loved to describe, that his aforesaid grandson printed and published the collection now so universally famous. Since then many editions have been laid before the Chinese public, the best of which is that by Tan Ming-lun, a Salt Commissioner, who flourished during the reign of Tao Kuang, and who in 1842 produced, at his own expense, an excellent edition in sixteen small octavo volumes of about 160 pages each.
For many years, these “Strange Stories” were only available in manuscript form. P‘u Sung-ling, as mentioned in a note by his grandson in the first edition, was too poor to afford the high costs of block-cutting. It wasn't until 1740, by which time the author had likely been living in the dark realm he loved to describe for some time, that his grandson printed and published the now-famous collection. Since then, many editions have been presented to the Chinese public, the best being that by Tan Ming-lun, a Salt Commissioner who thrived during the reign of Tao Kuang, and who in 1842 produced an excellent edition at his own expense in sixteen small octavo volumes, each containing about 160 pages.
Any reader of these stories as transferred into another language might fairly turn round and ask the why and the wherefore of the profound admiration—to use a mild term—which is universally accorded to them by the literati of China. The answer is to be found in the incomparable style in which even the meanest of them is arrayed. All the elements of form which make for beauty in Chinese composition are there in overwhelming force. Terseness is pushed to its extreme limits; each particle that can be safely dispensed with is scrupulously eliminated, and every here and there some new and original combination invests perhaps a single word with a force it could never have possessed except under the hands of a perfect master of his art. Add to the above copious allusions and adaptations from a course of reading which would seem to have been co-extensive with the whole range of Chinese literature, a wealth of metaphor and an artistic use of figures generally, to which only the writings of Carlyle form an adequate parallel, and the result is a work which for purity and beauty of style is now universally accepted in China as among the best and most perfect models. Sometimes the story runs plainly and smoothly enough, but the next moment we may be plunged into pages of abstruse text, the meaning of which is so involved in quotations from and allusions[343] to the poetry or history of the past three thousand years as to be recoverable only after diligent perusal of the commentary, and much searching in other works of reference.
Any reader of these stories translated into another language might reasonably wonder why there's such deep admiration—if we can call it that—given to them by the literary circles in China. The answer lies in the unmatched style in which even the simplest of these tales are crafted. All the elements of beauty in Chinese writing are present in overwhelming strength. Terseness is taken to the extreme; every word that can be removed is carefully cut out, and often, a new and original combination gives a single word a power it could never achieve except under the hands of a true master of his craft. Along with this, there are plenty of allusions and references drawn from a reading experience that seems to cover the entirety of Chinese literature, along with a wealth of metaphor and artistic use of imagery, which can only be adequately compared to the writings of Carlyle. The result is a body of work that is now universally regarded in China as one of the best and most perfect examples of style. Sometimes the narrative flows smoothly, but suddenly we might find ourselves delving into pages filled with complex text, where the meaning is so intertwined with quotes and references to poetry or history spanning three thousand years that it can only be grasped after careful reading of the commentary and extensive searching in other reference works.
Premising that, according to one editor, the intention of most of these stories is to “glorify virtue and to censure vice,” the following story, entitled “The Talking Pupils,” may be taken as a fair illustration of the extent to which this pledge is redeemed:—
Premising that, according to one editor, the aim of most of these stories is to “celebrate virtue and criticize vice,” the following story, titled “The Talking Pupils,” can be seen as a good example of how well this promise is kept:—
“At Ch‘ang-an there lived a scholar named Fang Tung, who, though by no means destitute of ability, was a very unprincipled rake, and in the habit of following and speaking to any woman he might chance to meet. The day before the spring festival of Clear Weather he was strolling about outside the city when he saw a small carriage with red curtains and an embroidered awning, followed by a crowd of waiting-maids on horseback, one of whom was exceedingly pretty and riding on a small palfrey. Going closer to get a better view, Mr. Fang noticed that the carriage curtain was partly open, and inside he beheld a beautifully dressed girl of about sixteen, lovely beyond anything he had ever seen. Dazzled by the sight, he could not take his eyes off her, and now before, now behind, he followed the carriage for many a mile. By and by he heard the young lady call out to her maid, and, when the latter came alongside, say to her, ‘Let down the screen for me. Who is this rude fellow that keeps on staring so?’ The maid accordingly let down the screen, and looking angrily at Mr. Fang, said to him, ‘This is the bride of the Seventh Prince in the City of Immortals going home to see her parents, and no village girl that you should stare at her thus.’ Then taking a handful of dust she[344] threw it at him and blinded him. He rubbed his eyes and looked round, but the carriage and horses were gone. This frightened him, and he went off home, feeling very uncomfortable about the eyes. He sent for a doctor to examine them, and on the pupils was found a small film, which had increased by next morning, the eyes watering incessantly all the time. The film went on growing, and in a few days was as thick as a cash. On the right pupil there came a kind of spiral, and as no medicine was of any avail, the sufferer gave himself up to grief and wished for death. He then bethought himself of repenting of his misdeeds, and hearing that the Kuang-ming sûtra could relieve misery, he got a copy and hired a man to teach it to him. At first it was very tedious work, but by degrees he became more composed, and spent every evening in a posture of devotion, telling his beads. At the end of a year he had arrived at a state of perfect calm, when one day he heard a small voice, about as loud as a fly’s, calling out from his left eye, ‘It’s horridly dark in here.’ To this he heard a reply from the right eye, saying, ‘Let us go out for a stroll, and cheer ourselves up a bit.’ Then he felt a wriggling in his nose which made it itch, just as if something was going out of each of his nostrils, and after a while he felt it again as if going the other way. Afterwards he heard a voice from one eye say, ‘I hadn’t seen the garden for a long time; the epidendrums are all withered and dead.’ Now Mr. Fang was very fond of these epidendrums, of which he had planted a great number, and had been accustomed to water them himself, but since the loss of his sight he had never even alluded to them. Hearing, however, these words, he at once asked his wife why she had let the[345] epidendrums die. She inquired how he knew they were dead, and when he told her, she went out to see, and found them actually withered away. They were both very much astonished at this, and his wife proceeded to conceal herself in the room. She then observed two tiny people, no bigger than a bean, come down from her husband’s nose and run out of the door, where she lost sight of them. In a little while they came back and flew up to his face, like bees or beetles seeking their nests. This went on for some days until Mr. Fang heard from the left eye, ‘This roundabout road is not at all convenient. It would be as well for us to make a door.’ To this the right eye answered, ‘My wall is too thick; it wouldn’t be at all an easy job.’ ‘I’ll try and open mine,’ said the left eye, ‘and then it will do for both of us.’ Whereupon Mr. Fang felt a pain in his left eye as if something was being split, and in a moment he found he could see the tables and chairs in the room. He was delighted at this, and told his wife, who examined his eye and discovered an opening in the film, through which she could see the black pupil shining out beneath, the eyeball itself looking like a cracked peppercorn. By next morning the film had disappeared, and when his eye was closely examined it was observed to contain two pupils. The spiral on the right eye remained as before, and then they knew that the two pupils had taken up their abode in one eye. Further, although Mr. Fang was still blind of one eye, the sight of the other was better than that of the two together. From this time he was more careful of his behaviour, and acquired in his part of the country the reputation of a virtuous man.”
“At Ch‘ang-an, there was a scholar named Fang Tung who, although not lacking in talent, was quite a disreputable womanizer and often followed and spoke to any woman he happened to encounter. The day before the Clear Weather spring festival, he was wandering outside the city when he saw a small carriage with red curtains and an embroidered awning, followed by a throng of waiting maids on horseback, one of whom was particularly beautiful and riding a small horse. As he moved closer for a better look, Mr. Fang noticed the carriage curtain was slightly open, and inside was a beautifully dressed girl around sixteen, more stunning than anyone he had ever seen. Captivated by her beauty, he couldn’t take his eyes off her and trailed the carriage for several miles. Eventually, he heard the young lady call out to her maid, and when the maid joined her, she said, ‘Lower the screen for me. Who is this rude guy who keeps staring?’ The maid then lowered the screen, looked angrily at Mr. Fang, and told him, ‘This is the bride of the Seventh Prince in the City of Immortals going home to see her parents, not some village girl for you to gawk at.’ She then grabbed a handful of dirt and threw it at him, causing him to go blind. He rubbed his eyes and looked around, but the carriage and horses had vanished. This frightened him, and he went home, feeling very uneasy about his eyes. He called for a doctor to check them, and it turned out there was a small film over his pupils, which had gotten worse by the next morning and caused his eyes to water constantly. The film continued to grow, and within days, it was as thick as a cash coin. A spiral formed on his right pupil, and since no medicine helped, he sank into despair and wished for death. Then he thought about repenting for his wrongdoings and, hearing that the Kuang-ming sûtra could ease suffering, he got a copy and hired someone to teach it to him. Initially, it was a tedious task, but gradually he found more peace and spent every evening in prayer, using his beads. After a year, he had reached a state of perfect tranquility when one day he heard a tiny voice, about as loud as a fly, from his left eye saying, ‘It’s so dark in here.’ Then he heard a reply from his right eye: ‘Let’s go out for a walk and cheer ourselves up a bit.’ Suddenly, he felt a tickling in his nose, as if something was leaving each nostril, and after a while, he felt it again like it was moving the other way. Then he heard one eye say, ‘I haven’t seen the garden in ages; all the epidendrums are withered and dead.’ Mr. Fang had a great fondness for these epidendrums, which he had planted and watered himself, but since losing his sight, he hadn’t even mentioned them. However, upon hearing this, he immediately asked his wife why she had let the epidendrums die. She asked how he knew they were dead, and when he explained, she went out to check and discovered they were indeed all withered. They were both astonished, and his wife quickly hid in the room. She then saw two tiny figures, no larger than a bean, come down from her husband’s nose and dash out the door, after which she lost sight of them. Shortly after, they returned and buzzed around his face like bees or beetles searching for their nests. This continued for several days until Mr. Fang heard from the left eye, ‘This roundabout way isn’t convenient. We should make a door.’ The right eye replied, ‘My wall is too thick; it wouldn’t be easy.’ ‘I’ll try to open mine,’ said the left eye, ‘and then it will work for both of us.’ Then Mr. Fang felt a sharp pain in his left eye as though something was splitting, and in an instant, he could see the tables and chairs in the room. Thrilled, he told his wife, who examined his eye and noticed an opening in the film through which she could see the black pupil shining underneath; the eyeball looked like a cracked peppercorn. By the next morning, the film had disappeared, and upon further examination, it was found to have two pupils. The spiral on the right eye remained unchanged, and they realized that the two pupils had settled into one eye. Although Mr. Fang was still blind in one eye, the vision in the other was better than both together. From that point on, he was more mindful of his behavior and gained a reputation as a virtuous man in his community.”
To take another specimen, this time with a dash of[346] humour in it. A certain man, named Wang (anglicè Smith), decided to study Tao—in other words, the black art—at a temple of the Taoist persuasion. The priest, who seems to have had a touch of Squeers in his composition, warned Wang that he would probably not be able to stand the training; but on the latter insisting, the priest allowed him to join the other novices, and then sent him to chop wood. He was kept at this task so long that, although he managed to witness several extraordinary feats of magical skill performed by the priest, he scarcely felt that he was making progress himself.
To take another example, this time with a bit of[346] humor. A man named Wang (in English Smith) decided to study Tao—in other words, the black art—at a Taoist temple. The priest, who seemed to have a hint of Squeers in his character, warned Wang that he probably wouldn’t be able to handle the training. But when Wang insisted, the priest let him join the other novices and then sent him to chop wood. He worked at this task so long that, although he saw several amazing displays of magical skills by the priest, he hardly felt like he was making any progress himself.
“After a time he could not stand it any longer; and as the priest taught him no magical arts, he determined not to wait, but went to him and said, ‘Sir, I travelled many long miles for the benefit of your instruction. If you will not teach me the secret of immortality, let me, at any rate, learn some trifling trick, and thus soothe my cravings for a knowledge of your art. I have now been here two or three months, doing nothing but chop firewood, out in the morning and back at night, work to which I was never accustomed in my own home.’ ‘Did I not tell you,’ replied the priest, ‘that you would never support the fatigue? To-morrow I will start you on your way home.’ ‘Sir,’ said Wang, ‘I have worked for you a long time. Teach me some small art, that my coming here may not have been wholly in vain.’ ‘What art?’ asked the priest. ‘Well,’ answered Wang, ‘I have noticed that whenever you walk about anywhere, walls and so on are no obstacle to you. Teach me this, and I’ll be satisfied.’ The priest laughingly assented, and taught Wang a formula which he bade him recite. When he had done so he told him to walk[347] through the wall; but Wang, seeing the wall in front of him, didn’t like to walk at it. As, however, the priest bade him try, he walked quietly up to it and was there stopped. The priest here called out, ‘Don’t go so slowly. Put your head down and rush at it.’ So Wang stepped back a few paces and went at it full speed; and the wall yielding to him as he passed, in a moment he found himself outside. Delighted at this, he went in to thank the priest, who told him to be careful in the use of his power, or otherwise there would be no response, handing him at the same time some money for his expenses on the way. When Wang got home, he went about bragging of his Taoist friends and his contempt for walls in general; but as his wife disbelieved his story, he set about going through the performance as before. Stepping back from the wall, he rushed at it full speed with his head down; but coming in contact with the hard bricks, finished up in a heap on the floor. His wife picked him up and found he had a bump on his forehead as big as a large egg, at which she roared with laughter; but Wang was overwhelmed with rage and shame, and cursed the old priest for his base ingratitude.”
“After a while, he couldn't take it anymore; and since the priest didn't teach him any magical skills, he decided not to wait any longer. He went to the priest and said, ‘Sir, I traveled many miles to benefit from your teachings. If you won’t teach me the secret of immortality, at least let me learn a simple trick to satisfy my curiosity about your craft. I've spent the last two or three months doing nothing but chop firewood, going out in the morning and coming back at night – work I’m not used to doing at home.’ ‘Did I not tell you,’ the priest replied, ‘that you wouldn't be able to handle the fatigue? Tomorrow, I will send you on your way home.’ ‘Sir,’ said Wang, ‘I have worked for you for a long time. Teach me some small skill so that my time here hasn’t been completely wasted.’ ‘What skill?’ the priest asked. ‘Well,’ Wang replied, ‘I’ve noticed that whenever you walk anywhere, walls and other obstacles don’t stop you. Teach me this, and I’ll be satisfied.’ The priest laughed and agreed, then taught Wang a chant that he urged him to recite. After doing so, he instructed Wang to walk through the wall; but seeing the wall in front of him, Wang hesitated. However, when the priest encouraged him, Wang approached it quietly but was stopped. The priest then called out, ‘Don’t go so slowly. Lower your head and charge at it.’ Wang stepped back a few paces and ran at it full speed; as he did, the wall gave way, and in a moment, he found himself outside. Excited by this, he went in to thank the priest, who warned him to be cautious with his newfound ability, or it might not work anymore, and handed him some money for his trip home. Once Wang got home, he bragged about his Taoist friends and his disregard for walls; but when his wife doubted his story, he decided to demonstrate again. He stepped back from the wall and charged at it headfirst; but upon hitting the solid bricks, he collapsed in a heap on the floor. His wife helped him up and noticed a bump on his forehead the size of a large egg, which made her burst into laughter. But Wang was filled with rage and humiliation, cursing the old priest for his treachery.”
Episodes with a familiar ring about them are often to be found embedded in this collection. For instance:—
Episodes that feel familiar are often found throughout this collection. For example:—
“She then became a dense column of smoke curling up from the ground, when the priest took an uncorked gourd and threw it right into the midst of the smoke. A sucking noise was heard, and the whole column was drawn into the gourd; after which the priest corked it up closely and put it in his pouch.”
“She then turned into a thick column of smoke rising from the ground, as the priest took an uncorked gourd and threw it into the center of the smoke. A sucking sound was heard, and the entire column was pulled into the gourd; after that, the priest tightly corked it and placed it in his pouch.”
Of such points the following story contains another good example:—
Of such points, the following story offers another good example:—
“A countryman was one day selling his pears in the market. They were unusually sweet and fine flavoured, and the price he asked was high. A Taoist priest in rags and tatters stopped at the barrow and begged one of them. The countryman told him to go away, but as he did not do so, he began to curse and swear at him. The priest said, ‘You have several hundred pears on your barrow; I ask for a single one, the loss of which, sir, you would not feel. Why then get angry?’ The lookers-on told the countryman to give him an inferior one and let him go; but this he obstinately refused to do. Thereupon the beadle of the place, finding the commotion too great, purchased a pear and handed it to the priest. The latter received it with a bow, and turning to the crowd said, ‘We who have left our homes and given up all that is dear to us, are at a loss to understand selfish, niggardly conduct in others. Now I have some exquisite pears which I shall do myself the honour to put before you.’ Here somebody asked, ‘Since you have pears yourself why don’t you eat those?’ ‘Because,’ replied the priest, ‘I wanted one of these pips to grow them from.’ So saying he munched up the pear; and when he had finished took a pip in his hand, unstrapped a pick from his back, and proceeded to make a hole in the ground several inches deep, wherein he deposited the pip, filling in the earth as before. He then asked the bystanders for a little hot water to water it with, and one among them who loved a joke fetched him some boiling water from a neighbouring shop. The priest poured this over the place where he had made the hole, and every eye was fixed upon him when sprouts were seen shooting up, and gradually growing larger and larger. By and by there was a tree with branches[349] sparsely covered with leaves; then flowers, and last of all fine, large, sweet-smelling pears hanging in great profusion. These the priest picked and handed round to the assembled crowd until all were gone, when he took his pick and hacked away for a long time at the tree, finally cutting it down. This he shouldered, leaves and all, and sauntered quietly away. Now from the very beginning our friend the countryman had been amongst the crowd, straining his neck to see what was going on, and forgetting all about his business. At the departure of the priest he turned round and discovered that every one of his pears was gone. He then knew that those the old fellow had been giving away so freely were really his own pears. Looking more closely at the barrow, he also found that one of the handles was missing, evidently having been newly cut off. Boiling with rage, he set out in pursuit of the priest, and just as he turned the corner he saw the lost barrow-handle lying under the wall, being, in fact, the very pear-tree that the priest had cut down. But there were no traces of the priest, much to the amusement of the crowd in the market-place.”
A farmer was selling his pears at the market one day. They were unusually sweet and great-tasting, and he was asking a high price for them. A ragged Taoist priest stopped by and asked for one. The farmer told him to leave, but when he didn’t, the farmer began to curse at him. The priest said, “You have several hundred pears; I'm asking for just one, which you wouldn't even notice if it were gone. Why get angry?” The onlookers told the farmer to give him a lower-quality pear and let him go, but he stubbornly refused. Then the beadle of the area, seeing the disturbance, bought a pear and gave it to the priest. The priest accepted it with a bow, turned to the crowd, and said, “We who have left our homes and given up everything we cherish struggle to understand selfish behavior in others. Now I have some beautiful pears that I will present to you.” Someone asked, “If you have your own pears, why don’t you eat those?” The priest replied, “Because I wanted one of these seeds to grow more.” With that, he ate the pear and, once finished, held out a seed, unstrapped a pick from his back, and dug a hole in the ground a few inches deep to plant the seed, covering it back up. He then asked those nearby for some hot water, and one person who loved a joke brought him boiling water from a nearby shop. The priest poured it over the spot where he had dug, and everyone watched as sprouts began to emerge, gradually growing bigger and bigger. Soon, there was a tree with branches sparsely covered with leaves, then flowers, and finally, large, sweet-smelling pears hanging everywhere. The priest picked these and handed them out to the crowd until they were all gone, then took his pick and chopped away at the tree until he cut it down. He shouldered the tree, leaves and all, and walked away leisurely. Throughout this, the farmer had been in the crowd, craning his neck to see what was happening, completely forgetting his business. When the priest left, he turned around and discovered that all his pears were gone. Then he realized that the old man had been giving away his own pears. Looking more closely at his cart, he noticed one of the handles was missing, obviously recently cut off. Furious, he ran after the priest and, just as he turned the corner, he saw the lost cart handle lying by the wall, which was actually the pear tree the priest had cut down. But there was no sign of the priest, much to the amusement of the crowd in the marketplace.
Here again is a scene, the latter part of which would almost justify the belief that Mr. W. S. Gilbert was a student of Chinese, and had borrowed some of his best points in “Sweethearts” from the author of the Liao Chai:—
Here again is a scene, the latter part of which would almost make you think that Mr. W. S. Gilbert studied Chinese and took some of his best ideas in “Sweethearts” from the author of the Liao Chai:—
“Next day Wang strolled into the garden, which was of moderate size, with a well-kept lawn and plenty of trees and flowers. There was also an arbour consisting of three posts with a thatched roof, quite shut in on all sides by the luxuriant vegetation. Pushing his way[350] among the flowers, Wang heard a noise from one of the trees, and looking up saw Ying-ning, who at once burst out laughing and nearly fell down. ‘Don’t! don’t!’ cried Wang, ‘you’ll fall!’ Then Ying-ning came down, giggling all the time, until, when she was near the ground, she missed her hold and tumbled down with a run. This stopped her merriment, and Wang picked her up, gently squeezing her hand as he did so. Ying-ning began laughing again, and was obliged to lean against a tree for support, it being some time before she was able to stop. Wang waited till she had finished, and then drew the flower out of his sleeve and handed it to her. ‘It’s dead,’ said she; ‘why do you keep it?’ ‘You dropped it, cousin, at the Feast of Lanterns,’ replied Wang, ‘and so I kept it.’ She then asked him what was his object in keeping it, to which he answered, ‘To show my love, and that I have not forgotten you. Since that day when we met I have been very ill from thinking so much of you, and am quite changed from what I was. But now that it is my unexpected good fortune to meet you, I pray you have pity on me.’ ‘You needn’t make such a fuss about a trifle,’ replied she, ‘and with your own relatives too. I’ll give orders to supply you with a whole basketful of flowers when you go away.’ Wang told her she did not understand, and when she asked what it was she didn’t understand, he said, ‘I didn’t care for the flower itself; it was the person who picked the flower.’ ‘Of course,’ answered she, ‘everybody cares for their relations; you needn’t have told me that.’ ‘I wasn’t talking about ordinary relations,’ said Wang, ‘but about husbands and wives.’ ‘What’s the difference?’ asked Ying-ning. ‘Why,’ replied Wang, ‘husband and wife[351] are always together.’ ‘Just what I shouldn’t like,’ cried she, ‘to be always with anybody.’”
“Next day Wang wandered into the garden, which was a decent size, with a well-kept lawn and lots of trees and flowers. There was also a small gazebo made of three posts with a thatched roof, completely surrounded by lush plants. As he pushed his way through the flowers, Wang heard a noise from one of the trees and looked up to see Ying-ning, who immediately burst out laughing and almost fell down. ‘Don’t! Don’t!’ Wang yelled, ‘you’ll fall!’ Then Ying-ning climbed down, giggling the whole time, until, when she got close to the ground, she lost her grip and tumbled down quickly. This made her stop laughing, and Wang picked her up, gently squeezing her hand as he did. Ying-ning started laughing again and had to lean against a tree for support, taking a while to calm down. Wang waited for her to finish and then pulled a flower out of his sleeve and gave it to her. ‘It’s dead,’ she said; ‘why do you keep it?’ ‘You dropped it, cousin, at the Lantern Festival,’ Wang replied, ‘so I kept it.’ She then asked him why he kept it, and he answered, ‘To show my love and that I haven’t forgotten you. Ever since the day we met, I’ve been really ill thinking about you, and I’ve changed so much. But now that I’m lucky enough to see you again, I hope you’ll feel sorry for me.’ ‘You don’t need to make such a big deal over something so small,’ she replied, ‘especially with your own family. I’ll arrange for you to take a whole basket of flowers when you leave.’ Wang told her she didn’t get it, and when she asked what it was she didn’t understand, he said, ‘I didn’t care about the flower itself; it was the person who picked it.’ ‘Of course,’ she answered, ‘everyone cares about their family; you didn’t need to tell me that.’ ‘I wasn’t talking about regular family,’ said Wang, ‘but about husbands and wives.’ ‘What’s the difference?’ asked Ying-ning. ‘Well,’ replied Wang, ‘husbands and wives are always together.’ ‘That’s exactly what I wouldn’t want,’ she exclaimed, ‘to be always with anyone.’”
The pair were ultimately united, and lived happily ever afterwards, in spite of the fact that the young lady subsequently confessed that she was the daughter of a fox, and exhibited supernatural powers. On one occasion these powers stood her in good stead. Being very fond of flowers, she went so far as to pick from a neighbour’s tree.
The couple ended up together and lived happily ever after, even though the young woman later admitted that she was the daughter of a fox and had supernatural abilities. One time, these abilities really helped her out. Since she loved flowers so much, she even picked some from a neighbor's tree.
“One day the owner saw her, and gazed at her some time in rapt astonishment; however, she didn’t move, deigning only to laugh. The gentleman was much smitten with her; and when she smilingly descended the wall on her own side, pointing all the time with her finger to a spot hard by, he thought she was making an assignation. So he presented himself at nightfall at the same place, and sure enough Ying-ning was there. Seizing her hand to tell his passion, he found that he was grasping only a log of wood which stood against the wall; and the next thing he knew was that a scorpion had stung him violently on the finger. There was an end of his romance, except that he died of the wound during the night.”
“One day the owner saw her and stared in amazement for a while; however, she didn’t move, only laughing. The gentleman was really taken with her, and when she smiled and climbed down the wall on her side, pointing with her finger to a nearby spot, he thought she was inviting him to meet up. So he showed up at the same place at sunset, and sure enough, Ying-ning was there. When he grabbed her hand to confess his feelings, he realized he was holding a log of wood leaning against the wall; the next thing he knew, a scorpion had stung him hard on the finger. That was the end of his romance, except that he died from the wound during the night.”
In one of the stories a visitor at a temple is much struck by a fresco painting containing the picture of a lovely girl picking flowers, and stands in rapt admiration before it. Then he feels himself borne gently into the painted wall, à la “Alice through the Looking-glass,” and in the region beyond plays a part in a domestic drama, finally marrying the heroine of the picture. But the presence of a mortal being suspected by “a man in golden armour with a face as black as jet,”[352] he was glad to make his way back again; and when he rejoined a friend who had been waiting for him, they noticed that the girl in the picture now wore her hair done up as a married woman.
In one of the stories, a visitor at a temple is struck by a fresco painting of a beautiful girl picking flowers and stands there in awe. Then, he feels himself gently pulled into the painted wall, like Alice in “Alice Through the Looking Glass,” and in that world, he takes part in a domestic drama, ultimately marrying the heroine of the painting. But when a mortal presence is suspected by "a man in golden armor with a face as dark as jet," he is eager to return. When he rejoins a friend who had been waiting for him, they notice that the girl in the picture now has her hair styled like a married woman.
There is a Rip van Winkle story, with the pathetic return of the hero to find, as the Chinese poet says—
There is a Rip van Winkle story, with the sad return of the hero to find, as the Chinese poet says—
But hearts that loved us have long since grown cold.”
There is a sea-serpent story, and a story of a big bird or rukh; also a story about a Jonah, who, in obedience to an order flashed by lightning on the sky when their junk was about to be swamped in a storm, was transferred by his fellow-passengers to a small boat and cut adrift. So soon as the unfortunate victim had collected his senses and could look about him, he found that the junk had capsized and that every soul had been drowned.
There’s a story about a sea serpent and a story of a giant bird, or rukh; there’s also a tale about Jonah, who, following an order that appeared as lightning in the sky just when their boat was about to sink in a storm, was moved by his fellow passengers to a small boat and cast adrift. As soon as the poor man regained his senses and could see around him, he realized that the boat had overturned and that everyone had drowned.
The following is an extract from a story in which a young student named Liu falls in love with a girl named Fêng-hsien, who was the daughter of a fox, and therefore possessed of the miraculous powers which the Chinese associate with that animal:—
The following is an extract from a story in which a young student named Liu falls in love with a girl named Fêng-hsien, who was the daughter of a fox, and therefore had the magical abilities that the Chinese associate with that animal:—
“‘But if you would really like to have something that has belonged to me,’ said she, ‘you shall.’ Whereupon she took out a mirror and gave it to him, saying, ‘Whenever you want to see me, you must look for me in your books; otherwise I shall not be visible;’ and in a moment she had vanished. Liu went home very melancholy at heart; but when he looked in the mirror, there was Fêng-hsien standing with her back to him, gazing, as it were, at some one who was going away, and about[353] a hundred paces from her. He then bethought himself of her injunctions, and settled down to his studies, refusing to receive any visitors; and a few days subsequently, when he happened to look in the mirror, there was Fêng-hsien, with her face turned towards him, and smiling in every feature. After this, he was always taking out the mirror to look at her. However, in about a month his good resolutions began to disappear, and he once more went out to enjoy himself and waste his time as before. When he returned home and looked in the mirror, Fêng-hsien seemed to be crying bitterly; and the day after, when he looked at her again, she had her back turned towards him as on the day he received the mirror. He now knew that it was because he had neglected his studies, and forthwith set to work again with all diligence, until in a month’s time she had turned round once again. Henceforward, whenever anything interrupted his progress, Fêng-hsien’s countenance became sad; but whenever he was getting on well her sadness was changed to smiles. Night and morning Liu would look at the mirror, regarding it quite in the light of a revered preceptor, and in three years’ time he took his degree in triumph. ‘Now,’ cried he, ‘I shall be able to look Fêng-hsien in the face.’ And there sure enough she was, with her delicately-pencilled arched eyebrows, and her teeth just showing between her lips, as happy-looking as she could be, when, all of a sudden, she seemed to speak, and Liu heard her say, ‘A pretty pair we make, I must allow,’ and the next moment Fêng-hsien stood by his side.”
“‘But if you really want something that’s been mine,’ she said, ‘then you can have it.’ With that, she took out a mirror and handed it to him, saying, ‘Whenever you want to see me, you need to look for me in your books; otherwise, I won't be visible;’ and in an instant, she was gone. Liu went home feeling very sad; but when he looked in the mirror, there was Fêng-hsien standing with her back to him, as if watching someone leave about[353] a hundred paces away. He then remembered her instructions and focused on his studies, refusing to see any visitors; a few days later, when he looked in the mirror again, there was Fêng-hsien, facing him with a smile on her face. After that, he frequently took out the mirror to look at her. However, after about a month, his good intentions started to fade, and he went out to have fun and waste time like before. When he returned home and looked in the mirror, Fêng-hsien seemed to be crying hard; and the next day, when he looked at her again, she had her back turned to him like on the day he received the mirror. He realized it was because he had neglected his studies, so he got back to work diligently, and after a month, she turned to him again. From then on, whenever something disrupted his progress, Fêng-hsien looked sad; but whenever he was doing well, her sadness turned to smiles. Morning and night, Liu would look at the mirror, treating it like a respected teacher, and in three years, he graduated with honors. ‘Now,’ he exclaimed, ‘I can finally look Fêng-hsien in the eye.’ And there she was, with her beautifully arched eyebrows and her teeth peeking through her lips, looking as happy as ever, when suddenly, she appeared to speak, and Liu heard her say, ‘We make a pretty pair, I must admit,’ and in the next moment, Fêng-hsien stood by his side.”
Here is a story of the nether world, a favourite theme with P‘u Sung-ling. It illustrates the popular belief that[354] at death a man’s soul is summoned to Purgatory by spiritual lictors, who are even liable to make mistakes. Cataleptic fits or trances give rise to many similar tales about persons visiting the realms below and being afterwards restored to life.
Here’s a story from the underworld, a popular theme with P‘u Sung-ling. It highlights the common belief that[354] when a person dies, their soul is called to Purgatory by spiritual guides, who can even make errors. Seizures or trances have led to many similar stories about people visiting the afterlife and being brought back to life afterward.
“A man named Chang died suddenly, and was escorted at once by devil-lictors into the presence of the King of Purgatory. His Majesty turned to Chang’s record of good and evil, and then, in great anger, told the lictors they had brought the wrong man, and bade them take him back again. As they left the judgment-hall, Chang persuaded his escort to let him have a look at Purgatory, and accordingly the devils conducted him through the nine sections, pointing out to him the Knife Hill, the Sword Tree, and other objects of interest. By and by they reached a place where there was a Buddhist priest hanging suspended in the air, head downwards, by a rope through a hole in his leg. He was shrieking with pain and longing for death; and when Chang approached, lo! he saw that it was his own brother. In great distress, he asked his guides the reason of this punishment, and they informed him that the priest was suffering thus for collecting subscriptions on behalf of his order, and then privately squandering the proceeds in gambling and debauchery. ‘Nor,’ added they, ‘will he escape this torment unless he repents him of his misdeeds.’ When Chang came round, he thought his brother was already dead, and hurried off to the Hsing-fu monastery, to which the latter belonged. As he went in at the door he heard a loud shrieking, and on proceeding to his brother’s room, he found him laid up with a very bad abscess in his leg, the leg itself being tied up above him to the wall, this being, as his brother informed him, the[355] only bearable position in which he could lie. Chang now told him what he had seen in Purgatory, at which the priest was so terrified that he at once gave up taking wine and meat, and devoted himself entirely to religious exercises. In a fortnight he was well, and was known ever afterwards as a most exemplary priest.”
“A man named Chang died suddenly and was immediately taken by demons into the presence of the King of Purgatory. His Majesty examined Chang’s record of good and evil and, in a fit of anger, told the demons they had brought the wrong person and ordered them to take him back. As they left the judgment hall, Chang convinced his escorts to let him see Purgatory, so the demons guided him through the nine sections, pointing out the Knife Hill, the Sword Tree, and other notable sights. Eventually, they reached a spot where a Buddhist priest was hanging upside down by a rope through a hole in his leg. He was screaming in agony and wishing for death; when Chang got closer, he realized it was his own brother. Distressed, he asked his guides why his brother was being punished this way, and they explained that the priest was suffering for collecting donations for his order and then secretly wasting the money on gambling and excess. ‘Moreover,’ they added, ‘he will not escape this torment unless he repents for his wrongdoings.’ When Chang came to, he thought his brother was dead and rushed to the Hsing-fu monastery, where his brother lived. Upon entering, he heard loud screaming, and when he reached his brother’s room, he found him bedridden with a serious abscess in his leg, which was tied up to the wall above him, as his brother explained, this was the only position in which he could find some relief. Chang then shared what he had witnessed in Purgatory, and the priest was so frightened that he immediately stopped drinking alcohol and eating meat, dedicating himself fully to religious practices. In two weeks, he recovered and was forever after known as a highly esteemed priest.”
Snatches of verse are to be found scattered about the pages of these stories, enough to give a taste of the writer’s quality without too much boring the reader. These lines are much admired:—
Snippets of verse are scattered throughout the pages of these stories, providing a glimpse of the writer’s talent without overwhelming the reader. These lines are highly praised:—
"Bring that ray yourself."
But we have seen perhaps enough of P‘u Sung-ling. “If,” as Han Yü exclaimed, “there is knowledge after death,” the profound and widespread esteem in which this work is held by the literati of China must indeed prove a soothing balm to the wounded spirit of the Last of the Immortals.
But we've probably seen enough of Pu Sung-ling. “If,” as Han Yu exclaimed, “there is knowledge after death,” the deep and widespread respect for this work among China's scholars must really be a comforting balm for the troubled spirit of the Last of the Immortals.
The Hung Lou Mêng, conveniently but erroneously known as “The Dream of the Red Chamber,” is the work referred to already as touching the highest point of development reached by the Chinese novel. It was probably composed during the latter half of the seventeenth century. The name of its author is unknown. It is usually published in 24 vols. octavo, containing 120 chapters, which average at the least 30 pages each, making a grand total of about 4000 pages. No fewer than 400 personages of more or less importance are introduced first and last into the story, the plot of which is worked out with a completeness worthy of Fielding,[356] while the delineation of character—of so many characters—recalls the best efforts of the greatest novelists of the West. As a panorama of Chinese social life, in which almost every imaginable feature is submitted in turn to the reader, the Hung Lou Mêng is altogether without a rival. Reduced to its simplest terms, it is an original and effective love story, written for the most part in an easy, almost colloquial, style, full of humorous and pathetic episodes of everyday human life, and interspersed with short poems of high literary finish. The opening chapters, which are intended to form a link between the world of spirits and the world of mortals, belong to the supernatural; after that the story runs smoothly along upon earthly lines, always, however, overshadowed by the near presence of spiritual influences. Some idea of the novel as a whole may perhaps be gathered from the following abstract.
The Hung Lou Mêng, commonly but mistakenly known as “The Dream of the Red Chamber,” is the work previously mentioned as representing the pinnacle of development in the Chinese novel. It was likely composed in the latter half of the seventeenth century. The author's name remains unknown. It is typically published in 24 volumes, each about the size of a trade paperback, containing 120 chapters, which average at least 30 pages each, resulting in a total of around 4000 pages. The story introduces no fewer than 400 characters of varying importance, with a plot crafted with a completeness comparable to that of Fielding,[356] while the characterization of so many individuals evokes the best efforts of the greatest Western novelists. As a portrayal of Chinese social life, covering nearly every conceivable aspect, the Hung Lou Mêng stands alone in its uniqueness. At its core, it tells an original and engaging love story, mostly written in a casual, almost conversational style, rich with both humorous and touching moments from everyday life, and peppered with short, beautifully written poems. The opening chapters, designed to bridge the realm of spirits and the realm of mortals, delve into the supernatural; afterward, the narrative flows smoothly on earthly matters, yet is always tinged by the lingering presence of spiritual influences. An overall understanding of the novel may be gleaned from the following summary.
Four thousand six hundred and twenty-three years ago the heavens were out of repair. So the Goddess of Works set to and prepared 36,501 blocks of precious jade, each 240 feet square by 120 feet in depth. Of these, however, she only used 36,500, and cast aside the single remaining block upon one of the celestial peaks.
Four thousand six hundred twenty-three years ago, the skies were in disarray. So, the Goddess of Works got to work and created 36,501 blocks of precious jade, each measuring 240 feet square and 120 feet deep. However, she only utilized 36,500 of these blocks and discarded the remaining one on top of one of the heavenly peaks.
This stone, under the process of preparation, had become as it were spiritualised. It could expand or contract. It could move. It was conscious of the existence of an external world, and it was hurt at not having been called upon to accomplish its divine mission.
This stone, through the process of preparation, had become almost spiritual. It could expand or contract. It could move. It was aware of the existence of an outside world, and it felt hurt for not being asked to fulfill its divine purpose.
One day a Buddhist and a Taoist priest, who happened to be passing that way, sat down for a while to rest, and forthwith noticed the disconsolate stone which lay there, no bigger than the pendant of a lady’s fan. “Indeed,[357] my friend, you are not wanting in spirituality,” said the Buddhist priest to the stone, as he picked it up and laughingly held it forth upon the palm of his hand. “But we cannot be certain that you will ever prove to be of any real use; and, moreover, you lack an inscription, without which your destiny must necessarily remain unfulfilled.” Thereupon he put the stone in his sleeve and rose to proceed on his journey.
One day, a Buddhist and a Taoist priest, who happened to be passing by, sat down for a bit to rest and soon noticed a sad little stone lying there, no bigger than a lady's fan pendant. “Truly, [357] my friend, you are not lacking in spirituality,” said the Buddhist priest to the stone as he picked it up and playfully held it out in the palm of his hand. “But we can't be sure you'll ever be of any real use; plus, you don’t have an inscription, and without that, your destiny will remain unfulfilled.” After that, he tucked the stone into his sleeve and got up to continue his journey.
“And what, if I may ask,” inquired his companion, “do you intend to do with the stone you are thus carrying away?”
“And what, if I may ask,” his companion inquired, “do you plan to do with the stone you’re carrying away?”
“I mean,” replied the other, “to send it down to earth, to play its allotted part in the fortunes of a certain family now anxiously expecting its arrival. You see, when the Goddess of Works rejected this stone, it used to fill up its time by roaming about the heavens, until chance brought it alongside of a lovely crimson flower. Being struck with the great beauty of this flower, the stone remained there for some time, tending its protégée with the most loving care, and daily moistening its roots with the choicest nectar of the sky, until at length, yielding to the influence of disinterested love, the flower changed its form and became a most beautiful girl.
“I mean,” replied the other, “to send it down to earth, to play its part in the life of a family now eagerly awaiting its arrival. You see, when the Goddess of Works rejected this stone, it spent its time wandering around the heavens until it happened to come across a beautiful crimson flower. Captivated by the flower’s stunning beauty, the stone stayed there for a while, caring for its protégée with the utmost love, daily nourishing its roots with the finest nectar from the sky, until eventually, transformed by the power of selfless love, the flower changed into a stunning girl.
“‘Dear stone,’ cried the girl, in her new-found ecstasy of life, ‘the moisture thou hast bestowed upon me here I will repay thee in our future state with my tears!’”
“‘Dear stone,’ the girl exclaimed, filled with her newfound joy for life, ‘the moisture you’ve given me here I will repay with my tears in our next life!’”
Ages afterwards, another priest, in search of light, saw this self-same stone lying in its old place, but with a record inscribed upon it—a record of how it had not been used to repair the heavens, and how it subsequently went down into the world of mortals, with a full description of all it did, and saw, and heard while in that state.
Ages later, another priest, seeking enlightenment, found the same stone in its original spot, but this time it had an inscription—a record of how it hadn’t been used to fix the heavens and how it then descended into the world of humans, detailing everything it did, saw, and heard during that time.
“Brother Stone,” said the priest, “your record is not[358] one that deals with the deeds of heroes among men. It does not stir us with stories either of virtuous statesmen or of deathless patriots. It seems to be but a simple tale of the loves of maidens and youths, hardly important enough to attract the attention of the great busy world.”
“Brother Stone,” said the priest, “your record isn’t one that tells the stories of heroes among men. It doesn’t inspire us with tales of honorable leaders or immortal patriots. It seems to be just a straightforward story about the loves of young men and women, hardly significant enough to capture the interest of the busy world out there.”
“Sir Priest,” replied the stone, “what you say is indeed true; and what is more, my poor story is adorned by no rhetorical flourish nor literary art. Still, the world of mortals being what it is, and its complexion so far determined by the play of human passion, I cannot but think that the tale here inscribed may be of some use, if only to throw a further charm around the banquet hour, or to aid in dispelling those morning clouds which gather over last night’s excess.”
“Sir Priest,” replied the stone, “what you say is true; and what's more, my poor story has no fancy language or literary flair. Still, since the world of humans is what it is, and its nature is so influenced by the ups and downs of human emotions, I can’t help but think that the story written here may be of some use, if only to add a little bit of magic to the mealtime or to help clear away the morning fog that hangs over last night’s indulgences.”
Thereupon the priest looked once more at the stone, and saw that it bore a plain unvarnished tale of—
Thereupon the priest looked once more at the stone, and saw that it told a straightforward, unembellished story of—
"The downward slope to death,"
telling how a woman’s artless love had developed into deep, destroying passion; and how from the thrall of a lost love one soul had been raised to a sublimer, if not a purer conception of man’s mission upon earth. He therefore copied it out from beginning to end. Here it is:—
telling how a woman's innocent love had grown into deep, consuming passion; and how from the grip of a lost love, one soul had been elevated to a higher, if not a purer understanding of man's purpose on earth. He therefore copied it out from beginning to end. Here it is:—
Under a dynasty which the author leaves unnamed, two brothers had greatly distinguished themselves by efficient service to the State. In return, they had been loaded with marks of Imperial favour. They had been created nobles of the highest rank. They had amassed wealth. The palaces assigned to them were near together in Peking, and there their immediate descendants[359] were enjoying the fruits of ancestral success when this story opens. The brothers had each a son and heir; but at the date at which we are now, fathers and sons had all four passed away. The wife of one of the sons only was still alive, a hale and hearty old lady of about eighty years of age. Of her children, one was a daughter. She had married and gone away south, and her daughter, Tai-yü, is the heroine of this tale. The son of the old lady’s second son and first cousin to Tai-yü is the hero, living with his grandmother. His name is Pao-yü.
Under an unnamed dynasty, two brothers had made a name for themselves through their dedicated service to the State. In return, they were showered with Imperial favor. They were granted the title of nobles of the highest rank and had accumulated considerable wealth. Their assigned palaces were located close to each other in Beijing, where their immediate descendants[359] were reaping the rewards of their family's success when this story begins. Each brother had a son and heir, but by the time we're looking at now, all four—fathers and sons—had passed away. Only the wife of one of the sons remained, a lively old lady around eighty years old. Among her children, she had a daughter who married and moved south, and her daughter, Tai-yü, is the heroine of this story. The son of the old lady’s second son and Tai-yü's first cousin is the hero, living with his grandmother. His name is Pao-yü.
The two noble families were now at the very zenith of wealth and power. Their palatial establishments were replete with every luxury. Feasting and theatricals were the order of the day, and, to crown all, Pao-yü’s sister had been chosen to be one of the seventy-two wives allotted to the Emperor of China. No one stopped to think that human events are governed by an inevitable law of change. He who is mighty to-day shall be lowly to-morrow: the rich shall be made poor, and the poor rich. Or if any one, more thoughtful than the rest, did pause awhile in knowledge of the appointments of Heaven, he was fain to hope that the crash would not come, at any rate, in his own day.
The two noble families were now at the peak of wealth and power. Their luxurious homes were filled with every kind of opulence. Parties and performances were the norm, and to top it all off, Pao-yü’s sister had been selected to be one of the seventy-two wives given to the Emperor of China. No one considered that human affairs are subject to an inevitable cycle of change. The powerful today will be powerless tomorrow: the wealthy will become poor, and the poor will find riches. Yet if anyone, more contemplative than the rest, took a moment to reflect on the workings of destiny, they were inclined to hope that disaster wouldn't strike, at least not during their lifetime.
Things were in this state when Tai-yü’s mother died, and her father decided to place his motherless daughter under the care of her grandmother at Peking. Accompanied by her governess, the young lady set out at once for the capital, and reached her destination in safety. It is not necessary to dwell upon her beauty nor upon her genius, though both are minutely described in the original text. Suffice it to say that during the years which have elapsed since she first became known to the public, many[360] brave men are said to have died for love of this entrancing heroine of fiction.
Things were like this when Tai-yü’s mother passed away, and her father decided to place his motherless daughter in the care of her grandmother in Beijing. Accompanied by her governess, the young lady set out immediately for the capital and arrived safely. There’s no need to elaborate on her beauty or her talent, although both are detailed in the original text. It’s enough to say that in the years since she first became known to the public, many[360] courageous men are said to have died for love of this captivating heroine of fiction.
Tai-yü was received most kindly by all. Especially so by her grandmother, who shed bitter tears of sorrow over the premature death of Tai-yü’s mother, her lost and favourite child. She was introduced to her aunts and cousins, and cousins and aunts, in such numbers that the poor girl must have wondered how ever she should remember all their names. Then they sat down and talked. They asked her all about her mother, and how she fell ill, and what medicine she took, and how she died and was buried, until the old grandmother wept again. “And what medicine do you take, my dear?” asked the old lady, seeing that Tai-yü herself seemed very delicate, and carried on her clear cheek a suspicious-looking flush.
Tai-yü was warmly welcomed by everyone, especially her grandmother, who cried tears of sorrow over the early death of Tai-yü’s mother, her lost favorite child. She was introduced to aunts and cousins, so many that the poor girl must have wondered how she would ever remember all their names. Then they sat down and talked. They asked her all about her mother, how she got sick, what medicine she took, and how she died and was buried, until the old grandmother cried again. “And what medicine do you take, my dear?” asked the old lady, noticing that Tai-yü herself looked very delicate and had a suspicious-looking flush on her clear cheek.
“Oh, I have done nothing ever since I could eat,” replied Tai-yü, “but take medicine of some kind or other. I have also seen all the best doctors, but they have not done me any particular good. When I was only three years of age, a nasty old priest came and wanted my parents to let me be a nun. He said it was the only way to save me.”
“Oh, I haven’t done anything since I could eat,” replied Tai-yü, “except take some kind of medicine. I’ve also seen all the best doctors, but they haven’t really helped me. When I was just three years old, a creepy old priest came and wanted my parents to let me become a nun. He said it was the only way to save me.”
“Oh, we will soon cure you here,” said her grandmother, smiling. “We will make you well in no time.”
“Oh, we’ll have you feeling better in no time,” her grandmother said with a smile. “We’ll get you back to normal soon.”
Tai-yü was then taken to see more of her relatives, including her aunt, the mother of Pao-yü, who warned her against his peculiar temper, which she said was very uncertain and variable. “What! the one with the jade?” asked Tai-yü. “But we shall not be together,” she immediately added, somewhat surprised at this rather unusual warning. “Oh yes, you will,” said her aunt. “He is dreadfully spoilt by his grandmother, who[361] allows him to have his own way in everything. Instead of being hard at work, as he ought to be by now, he idles away his time with the girls, thinking only how he can enjoy himself, without any idea of making a career or adding fresh lustre to the family name. Beware of him, I tell you.”
Tai-yü was then taken to meet more of her relatives, including her aunt, Pao-yü's mother, who warned her about his strange temperament, which she said was quite unpredictable. “What! The one with the jade?” Tai-yü asked. “But we won’t be together,” she quickly added, a bit surprised by this unusual warning. “Oh yes, you will,” her aunt replied. “He’s terribly spoiled by his grandmother, who lets him do whatever he wants. Instead of working hard like he should be at his age, he just messes around with the girls, only thinking about how to have fun, with no thought of building a career or bringing honor to the family name. Be careful of him, I’m telling you.”
The dinner-hour had now arrived, and after the meal Tai-yü was questioned as to the progress she had made in her studies. She was already deep in the mysteries of the Four Books, and it was agreed on all sides that she was far ahead of her cousins, when suddenly a noise was heard outside, and in came a most elegantly dressed youth about a year older than Tai-yü, wearing a cap lavishly adorned with pearls. His face was like the full autumn moon. His complexion like morning flowers in spring. Pencilled eyebrows, a well-cut shapely nose, and eyes like rippling waves were among the details which went to make up an unquestionably handsome exterior. Around his neck hung a curious piece of jade; and as soon as Tai-yü became fully conscious of his presence, a thrill passed through her delicate frame. She felt that somewhere or other she had looked upon that face before.
The dinner hour had now arrived, and after the meal, Tai-yü was asked about her progress in her studies. She was already deep into the Four Books, and everyone agreed that she was far ahead of her cousins when suddenly a commotion was heard outside. In walked a very elegantly dressed young man about a year older than Tai-yü, wearing a cap lavishly decorated with pearls. His face resembled the full autumn moon. His complexion was like morning flowers in spring. With penciled eyebrows, a well-defined nose, and eyes that sparkled like rippling waves, he was undeniably handsome. Around his neck hung an unusual piece of jade, and as soon as Tai-yü became fully aware of him, a thrill surged through her delicate frame. She felt like she had seen that face somewhere before.
Pao-yü—for it was he—saluted his grandmother with great respect, and then went off to see his mother; and while he is absent it may be as well to say a few words about the young gentleman’s early days.
Pao-yü—who was he—greeted his grandmother with deep respect and then headed off to see his mother; and while he is away, it might be a good idea to say a few words about the young man's early days.
Pao-yü, a name which means Precious Jade, was so called because he was born, to the great astonishment of everybody, with a small tablet of jade in his mouth—a beautifully bright mirror-like tablet, bearing a legend inscribed in the quaint old style of several thousand years ago. A family consultation resulted in a decision[362] that this stone was some divine talisman, the purpose of which was not for the moment clear, but was doubtless to be revealed by and by. One thing was certain. As this tablet had come into the world with the child, so it should accompany him through life; and accordingly Pao-yü was accustomed to wear it suspended around his neck. The news of this singular phenomenon spread far and wide. Even Tai-yü had heard of it long before she came to take up her abode with the family.
Pao-yü, which means Precious Jade, was named so because he was born, to everyone's great surprise, with a small jade tablet in his mouth—a beautifully shiny, mirror-like tablet with an inscription in the old style from several thousand years ago. After a family discussion, they decided[362] that this stone was some kind of divine talisman, the purpose of which wasn't clear at the moment but would surely be revealed in time. One thing was for sure: since this tablet had come into the world with the child, it should accompany him throughout his life; therefore, Pao-yü wore it around his neck. The news of this unusual event quickly spread. Even Tai-yü had heard about it long before she moved in with the family.
And so Pao-yü grew up, a wilful, wayward boy. He was a bright, clever fellow and full of fun, but very averse to books. He declared, in fact, that he could not read at all unless he had as fellow-students a young lady on each side of him, to keep his brain clear! And when his father beat him, as was frequently the case, he would cry out, “Dear girl! dear girl!” all the time, in order, as he afterwards explained to his cousins, to take away the pain. Women, he argued, are made of water, with pellucid mobile minds, while men are mostly made of mud, mere lumps of uninformed clay.
And so Pao-yü grew up to be a willful, unpredictable kid. He was bright, clever, and loved to have fun, but he really didn’t like studying. He even said he couldn’t read at all unless he had a girl on either side of him to keep his mind clear! And when his dad hit him, which happened often, he would shout, “Dear girl! dear girl!” the whole time, as he later explained to his cousins, to distract from the pain. He believed that women are made of water, with clear and flexible minds, while men are mostly made of mud, just lumps of uninformed clay.
By this time he had returned from seeing his mother and was formally introduced to Tai-yü. “Ha!” cried he, “I have seen her before somewhere. What makes her eyes so red? Indeed, cousin Tai-yü, we shall have to call you Cry-baby if you cry so much.” Here some reference was made to his jade tablet, and this put him into an angry mood at once. None of his cousins had any, he said, and he was not going to wear his any more. A family scene ensued, during which Tai-yü went off to bed and cried herself to sleep.
By this time, he'd come back from visiting his mom and was formally introduced to Tai-yü. “Ha!” he exclaimed, “I recognize her from somewhere. Why are her eyes so red? Seriously, cousin Tai-yü, we might have to call you Cry-baby if you keep bawling like this.” Someone mentioned his jade tablet, and that instantly made him angry. He said none of his cousins had one, and he wasn’t going to wear his anymore. A family argument broke out, and Tai-yü went to bed, crying herself to sleep.
Shortly after this, Pao-yü’s mother’s sister was compelled by circumstances to seek a residence in the capital. She brought with her a daughter, Pao-ch‘ai,[363] another cousin to Pao-yü, but about a year older than he was; and besides receiving a warm welcome, the two were invited to settle themselves comfortably down in the capacious family mansion of their relatives. Thus it was that destiny brought Pao-yü and his two cousins together under the same roof.
Shortly after this, Pao-yü's aunt had to move to the capital due to circumstances. She brought along her daughter, Pao-ch'ai,[363] another cousin of Pao-yü, who was about a year older than him. They received a warm welcome and were invited to settle into the spacious family mansion of their relatives. This is how fate brought Pao-yü and his two cousins together under the same roof.
The three soon became fast friends. Pao-ch‘ai had been carefully educated by her father, and was able to hold her own even against the accomplished Tai-yü. Pao-yü loved the society of either or both. He was always happy so long as he had a pretty girl by his side, and was, moreover, fascinated by the wit of these two young ladies in particular.
The three quickly became great friends. Pao-chai had been well-educated by her father and was able to stand her ground even against the talented Tai-yu. Pao-yu enjoyed the company of either or both. He was always happy as long as he had a pretty girl next to him and was especially captivated by the wit of these two young women.
He had, however, occasional fits of moody depression, varied by discontent with his superfluous worldly surroundings. “In what am I better,” he would say, “than a wallowing hog? Why was I born and bred amid this splendid magnificence of wealth, instead of in some coldly furnished household where I could have enjoyed the pure communion of friends? These silks and satins, these rich meats and choice wines, of what avail are they to this perishable body of mine? O wealth! O power! I curse you both, ye cankerworms of my earthly career.”
He sometimes experienced bouts of deep sadness, mixed with frustration about his excessive material possessions. “How am I any better,” he would say, “than a pig rolling in the mud? Why was I born into this lavish world of wealth, instead of in a simple home where I could have enjoyed true friendship? These silks and satins, these fancy foods and expensive wines, what good are they to this temporary body of mine? Oh wealth! Oh power! I curse you both, the pests of my life on earth.”
All these morbid thoughts, however, were speedily dispelled by the presence of his fair cousins, with whom, in fact, Pao-yü spent most of the time he ought to have devoted to his books. He was always running across to see either one or other of these young ladies, or meeting both of them in general assembly at his grandmother’s. It was at a tête-à-tête with Pao-ch‘ai that she made him show her his marvellous piece of jade, with the inscription, which she read as follows:—
All these dark thoughts, however, quickly faded away with the presence of his beautiful cousins, with whom Pao-yü actually spent most of the time he should have dedicated to his studies. He was always dashing off to visit one or the other of these young ladies or hanging out with both of them when they gathered at his grandmother’s. It was during a private moment with Pao-ch'ai that she made him show her his amazing piece of jade, with the inscription, which she read as follows:—
"Eternal life will be your fate."
The indiscretion of a slave-girl here let Pao-yü become aware that Pao-ch‘ai herself possessed a wonderful gold amulet, upon which also were certain words inscribed; and of course Pao-yü insisted on seeing it at once. On it was written—
The mistake of a servant girl here made Pao-yü realize that Pao-ch'ai had a beautiful gold amulet with some words engraved on it; naturally, Pao-yü wanted to see it immediately. It was inscribed with—
"And youth will always stay with you."
In the middle of this interesting scene, Tai-yü walks in, and seeing how intimately the two are engaged, “hopes she doesn’t intrude.” But even in those early days the ring of her voice betrayed symptoms of that jealousy to which later on she succumbed. Meanwhile she almost monopolises the society of Pao-yü, and he, on his side, finds himself daily more and more attracted by the sprightly mischievous humour of the beautiful Tai-yü, as compared with the quieter and more orthodox loveliness of Pao-ch‘ai. Pao-ch‘ai does not know what jealousy means. She too loves to bandy words, exchange verses, or puzzle over conundrums with her mercurial cousin; but she never allows her thoughts to wander towards him otherwise than is consistent with the strictest maidenly reserve.
In the middle of this fascinating scene, Tai-yü walks in and, seeing how close the two are, “hopes she isn’t interrupting.” But even back then, the tone of her voice showed hints of the jealousy that she would later succumb to. Meanwhile, she almost dominates Pao-yü's attention, and he finds himself increasingly attracted to the lively, mischievous humor of the beautiful Tai-yü, compared to the more traditional, calm charm of Pao-ch‘ai. Pao-ch‘ai doesn’t know what jealousy feels like. She also enjoys exchanging playful banter, sharing verses, or puzzling over riddles with her unpredictable cousin; however, she never lets her thoughts stray towards him in a way that would go against the strictest maidenly decorum.
Not so Tai-yü. She had been already for some time Pao-yü’s chief companion when they were joined by Pao-ch‘ai. She had come to regard the handsome boy almost as a part of herself, though not conscious of the fact until called upon to share his society with another. And so it was that although Pao-yü showed an open preference for herself, she still grudged the lesser attentions he paid to Pao-ch‘ai. As often as not these same[365] attentions originated in an irresistible impulse to tease. Pao-yü and Tai-yü were already lovers in so far that they were always quarrelling; the more so, that their quarrels invariably ended, as they should end, in the renewal of love. As a rule, Tai-yü fell back upon the ultima ratio of all women—tears; and of course Pao-yü, who was not by any means wanting in chivalry, had no alternative but to wipe them away. On one particular occasion, Tai-yü declared that she would die; upon which Pao-yü said that in that case he would become a monk and devote his life to Buddha; but in this instance it was he who shed the tears and she who had to wipe them away.
Not so with Tai-yü. She had been Pao-yü’s main companion for some time when they were joined by Pao-ch'ai. She had come to see the handsome boy almost as a part of herself, though she didn’t realize it until she had to share his company with someone else. Even though Pao-yü clearly preferred her, she still felt jealous about the lesser attention he gave to Pao-ch'ai. Often, those same attentions were motivated by an irresistible urge to tease. Pao-yü and Tai-yü were already like lovers in the sense that they were always bickering; their fights usually ended, as they should, in rekindled affection. Generally, Tai-yü resorted to the last resort of all women—tears; and naturally, Pao-yü, who was by no means lacking in chivalry, had no choice but to dry them. On one occasion, Tai-yü claimed she would die; to which Pao-yü responded that if that were the case, he would become a monk and dedicate his life to Buddha; but in this instance, it was he who cried and she who had to wipe away his tears.
All this time Tai-yü and Pao-ch‘ai were on terms of scrupulous courtesy. Tai-yü’s father had recently died, and her fortunes now seemed to be bound up more closely than ever with those of the family in which she lived. She had a handsome gold ornament given her to match Pao-ch‘ai’s amulet, and the three young people spent their days together, thinking only how to get most enjoyment out of every passing hour. Sometimes, however, a shade of serious thought would darken Tai-yü’s moments of enforced solitude; and one day Pao-yü surprised her in a secluded part of the garden, engaged in burying flowers which had been blown down by the wind, while singing the following lines:—
All this time, Tai-yü and Pao-ch'ai maintained a careful politeness with each other. Tai-yü’s father had recently passed away, and her fate now seemed more tied to the family she lived with than ever before. She received a beautiful gold ornament to match Pao-ch'ai’s amulet, and the three young people spent their days together, focusing solely on enjoying every moment. However, sometimes a hint of serious thought would shadow Tai-yü during her quiet moments; one day, Pao-yü found her in a secluded part of the garden, burying flowers that the wind had blown down, while singing these lines:—
yet who stands by pitying? And drifting threads of gossamer at the summer house are seen,
And falling catkins lightly soaked in dew hit the embroidered screen.
[366] A girl in the private chambers,
I'm sad that spring is over,
A bundle of sadness holds my heart,
and there's no solace.
I enter the garden,
and I start using my hoe,
Walking over fallen glories as I softly come and go.
There are willow branches and elm flowers,
and these have enough scent,
I don't care if the peach and plum are stripped from every branch.
The peach tree and the plum tree as well next year might bloom again,
But next year, in the private rooms,
should I stay? By the third moon, new fragrant nests will see the light of day,
New swallows dart between the beams,
each on its own path.
Next year, once again, they'll look for their food. among the painted flowers, But I might leave, and beams might fade, and with them swallow nests.
Three hundred and sixty-five days make a year, and there it lurks
Daggers of wind and swords of frost to do their harsh work.
How long will the beautiful fresh flower last? which shines the brightest? One morning, its petals drift away,
but where no one knows.
Brightly colored blooming buds catch the eye,
faded, they’re out of sight; Oh, let me sadly lay them to rest
beside these steps tonight!
By myself, unnoticed, I grab my hoe,
with many bitter tears; They land on the bare stem
and blood stains appear.
[367] The night-jar has now stopped its sorrowful calls,
the dawn is approaching,
I grab my hoe and shut the gates,
leaving the burial site;
But not until sunlight dapples the wall does sleep ease my worries,
The cold rain tapping on the window as I lie there shivering.
You wonder why tears keep flowing. my cheek is wet; They partly come from angry thoughts,
and partly from regret.
Regret—that spring arrives quickly;
anger—it can’t last,
No sound to announce its arrival,
or let us know that it's too late.
Last night in the garden sad songs played softly,
Sung, as I knew, by spirits,
spirits of flowers and birds.
We can't keep them here with us,
these beloved birds and flowers,
They only sing for a short time, and bloom for just a few short hours.
Ah! I wish I could fly on feathered wings. might soar above and fly,
With flower spirits, I would search for the limits of the sky.
But high in the air What grave is there? __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
No, I want an embroidered bag.
where to show their charms,
And Mother Earth, beloved Mother Earth,
will hide them in her arms.
So those lovely shapes that were pure came will spotless go again,
Nor pass stained with mud and dirt. along some nasty drain.
[368] Goodbye, dear flowers, forever now,
thus buried as it was best,
I haven't figured out when I'll __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ with you, I will find peace.
I can bury flowers like this. a laughingstock shall be;
I can't say what will happen in the future. who will bury me.
See how when spring starts to fade
each flower fades; There is also a time of life. and death for beautiful girls;
And when the short-lived spring is over,
and days of beauty over,
Flowers wither, and beautiful young women pass away,
and neither is known anymore.”
Meanwhile, Pao-yü’s father had received an appointment which took him away to a distance, the consequence being that life went on at home in a giddier round than usual. Nothing the old grandmother liked better than a picnic or a banquet—feasting, in fact, of some kind, with plenty of wine and mirth. But now, somehow or other, little things were always going wrong. In every pot of ointment the traditional fly was sure to make its appearance; in every sparkling goblet a bitter something would always bubble up. Money was not so plentiful as it had been, and there seemed to be always occurring some unforeseen drain upon the family resources. Various members of one or other of the two grand establishments get into serious trouble with the authorities. Murder, suicide, and robbery happen upon the premises. The climax of prosperity had been reached and the hour of decadence had arrived. Still all went merry as a marriage-bell, and Pao-yü and Tai-yü continued the agreeable pastime of love-making. In this they were further favoured by circumstances. Pao-ch‘ai’s mother gave up the apart[369]ments which had been assigned to her, and went to live in lodgings in the city, of course taking Pao-ch‘ai with her. Some time previous to this, a slave-girl had casually remarked to Pao-yü that her young mistress, Tai-yü, was about to leave and go back again to the south. Pao-yü fainted on the spot, and was straightway carried off and put to bed. He bore the departure of Pao-ch‘ai with composure. He could not even hear of separation from his beloved Tai-yü.
Meanwhile, Pao-yü’s father received a job offer that took him away, causing life at home to become more chaotic than usual. The old grandmother loved nothing more than picnics or banquets—any kind of feast with lots of wine and laughter. But now, for some reason, little things were always going wrong. In every jar of ointment, the usual fly would show up; in every sparkling glass, something bitter would inevitably rise. Money wasn’t as abundant as before, and it seemed like there was always some unexpected drain on the family’s finances. Various members of the two grand households kept getting into serious trouble with the authorities. Murders, suicides, and robberies happened on the property. They had reached the peak of prosperity, and the time of decline had begun. Still, everything went on cheerfully, and Pao-yü and Tai-yü continued their enjoyable pastime of love-making. Their circumstances were also favorable. Pao-ch‘ai’s mother gave up the apartments assigned to her and moved to lodgings in the city, naturally taking Pao-ch‘ai with her. Some time before this, a servant girl casually told Pao-yü that his young mistress, Tai-yü, was about to leave and return to the south. Pao-yü fainted on the spot and was promptly taken to bed. He handled Pao-ch‘ai’s departure with composure, but he couldn’t even think about being separated from his beloved Tai-yü.
And she was already deeply in love with him. Long, long ago her faithful slave-girl had whispered into her ear the soft possibility of union with her cousin. Day and night she thought about Pao-yü, and bitterly regretted that she had now neither father nor mother on whom she could rely to effect the object that lay nearest to her heart. One evening, tired out under the ravages of the great passion, she flung herself down, without undressing, upon a couch to sleep. But she had hardly closed her eyes ere her grandmother and a whole bevy of aunts and cousins walked in to offer, as they said, their hearty congratulations. Tai-yü was astonished, and asked what on earth their congratulations meant; upon which it was explained to her that her father had married again, and that her stepmother had arranged for her a most eligible match, in consequence of which she was to leave for home immediately. With floods of tears Tai-yü entreated her grandmother not to send her away. She did not want to marry, and she would rather become a slave-girl at her grandmother’s feet than fall in with the scheme proposed. She exhausted every argument, and even invoked the spirit of her dead mother to plead her cause; but the old lady was obdurate, and finally went away, saying that[370] the arrangement would have to be carried out. Then Tai-yü saw no escape but the one last resource of all; when at that moment Pao-yü entered, and with a smile on his face began to offer her his congratulations too.
And she was already deeply in love with him. A long time ago, her loyal servant girl had whispered into her ear the sweet possibility of being with her cousin. Day and night she thought about Pao-yü and bitterly regretted that she had neither a father nor a mother to help her achieve what she wanted most. One evening, worn out from the intensity of her feelings, she threw herself down on a couch to sleep without changing. But she had barely closed her eyes when her grandmother and a whole group of aunts and cousins came in to offer, as they said, their heartfelt congratulations. Tai-yü was surprised and asked what their congratulations were for; they explained that her father had married again and that her stepmother had arranged a very good match for her, so she was to leave for home immediately. Tai-yü burst into tears and begged her grandmother not to send her away. She didn’t want to marry and would rather become a servant at her grandmother’s feet than go along with the plan they proposed. She pleaded with every argument and even called on the spirit of her deceased mother to support her; but the old lady was firm and finally left, saying that [370] the arrangement would have to be carried out. At that moment, Tai-yü realized she had no other options left; then Pao-yü entered, and with a smile on his face, he began to offer her his congratulations too.
“Thank you, cousin,” cried she, starting up and seizing him rudely by the arm. “Now I know you for the false, fickle creature you are!”
“Thanks, cousin,” she exclaimed, jumping up and grabbing his arm roughly. “Now I see you for the deceitful, unreliable person you really are!”
“What is the matter, dear girl?” inquired Pao-yü in amazement. “I was only glad for your sake that you had found a lover at last.”
“What’s wrong, dear girl?” Pao-yü asked in surprise. “I was just happy for you that you finally found a lover.”
“And what lover do you think I could ever care to find now?” rejoined Tai-yü.
“And what lover do you think I could possibly care to find now?” Tai-yü replied.
“Well,” replied Pao-yü, “I should of course wish it to be myself. I consider you indeed mine already; and if you think of the way I have always behaved towards you ...”
“Well,” replied Pao-yü, “I would obviously want it to be me. I already see you as mine; and if you think about how I’ve always treated you ...”
“What!” said Tai-yü, partly misunderstanding his words, “can it be you after all? and do you really wish me to remain with you?”
“What!” said Tai-yü, partly misunderstanding his words, “could it be you after all? And do you actually want me to stay with you?”
“You shall see with your own eyes,” answered Pao-yü, “even into the inmost recesses of my heart, and then perhaps you will believe.”
“You'll see with your own eyes,” Pao-yü replied, “even into the deepest parts of my heart, and then maybe you'll believe.”
Thereupon he drew a knife, and plunging it into his body, ripped himself open so as to expose his heart to view. With a shriek Tai-yü tried to stay his hand, and felt herself drenched with the flow of fresh warm blood; when suddenly Pao-yü uttered a loud groan, and crying out, “Great heaven, my heart is gone!” fell senseless to the ground. “Help! help!” screamed Tai-yü; “he is dying! he is dying!” “Wake up! wake up!” said Tai-yü’s maid; “whatever has given you nightmare like this?”
He then took out a knife and stabbed himself, opening his body to reveal his heart. With a scream, Tai-yü tried to stop him and felt herself soaked in fresh warm blood; suddenly, Pao-yü let out a loud groan and cried out, “Oh no, my heart is gone!” before collapsing to the ground. “Help! Help!” screamed Tai-yü; “he's dying! He’s dying!” “Wake up! Wake up!” said Tai-yü’s maid; “what on earth gave you such a nightmare?”
So Tai-yü waked up and found that she had had a[371] bad dream. But she had something worse than that. She had a bad illness to follow; and strange to say, Pao-yü was laid up at the same time. The doctor came and felt her pulse—both pulses, in fact—and shook his head, and drank a cup of tea, and said that Tai-yü’s vital principle wanted nourishment, which it would get out of a prescription he then and there wrote down. As to Pao-yü, he was simply suffering from a fit of temporary indigestion.
So Tai-yü woke up and realized she had just had a[371] bad dream. But she was dealing with something worse. She had a serious illness to contend with; and strangely enough, Pao-yü was also unwell at the same time. The doctor arrived, checked her pulse—both of their pulses, actually—and shook his head, then sipped a cup of tea and said that Tai-yü’s vital energy needed nourishment, which she would receive from a prescription he wrote right then and there. As for Pao-yü, he was merely experiencing a bout of temporary indigestion.
So Tai-yü got better, and Pao-yü recovered his spirits. His father had returned home, and he was once more obliged to make some show of work, and consequently had fewer hours to spend in the society of his cousin. He was now a young man, and the question of his marriage began to occupy a foremost place in the minds of his parents and grandmother. Several names were proposed, one especially by his father; but it was finally agreed that it was unnecessary to go far afield to secure a fitting bride. It was merely a choice between the two charming young ladies who had already shared so much in his daily life. But the difficulty lay precisely there. Where each was perfection it became invidious to choose. In another famous Chinese novel, already described, a similar difficulty is got over in this way—the hero marries both. Here, however, the family elders were distracted by rival claims. By their gentle, winning manners, Pao-ch‘ai and Tai-yü had made themselves equally beloved by all the inmates of these two noble houses, from the venerable grandmother down to the meanest slave-girl. Their beauty was of different styles, but at the bar of man’s opinion each would probably have gained an equal number of votes. Tai-yü was undoubtedly the cleverer of the two, but Pao-ch‘ai had[372] better health; and in the judgment of those with whom the decision rested, health carried the day. It was arranged that Pao-yü was to marry Pao-ch‘ai.
So Tai-yü got better, and Pao-yü felt uplifted again. His father had come home, and he had to pretend to be productive, which meant he spent less time with his cousin. Now a young man, thoughts of marriage had become a top priority for his parents and grandmother. Several names were suggested, especially by his father, but they ultimately decided it wasn’t necessary to look far for a suitable bride. It came down to choosing between two lovely young ladies who were already a big part of his life. However, that’s where the problem arose. With both being perfect, it felt unfair to pick one. In another well-known Chinese novel, they solved a similar issue by having the hero marry both. Here, though, the family elders were torn by conflicting interests. With their charming personalities, Pao-ch‘ai and Tai-yü had endeared themselves to everyone in both noble families, from the esteemed grandmother to the lowliest maid. They had different types of beauty, but if asked, each would likely receive an equal number of votes. Tai-yü was definitely the smarter of the two, but Pao-ch‘ai was healthier; and in the eyes of those making the decision, health was more important. It was decided that Pao-yü would marry Pao-ch‘ai.
This momentous arrangement was naturally made in secret. Various preliminaries would have to be gone through before a verbal promise could give place to formal betrothal. And it is a well-ascertained fact that secrets can only be kept by men, while this one was confided to at least a dozen women. Consequently, one night when Tai-yü was ill and alone in her room, yearning for the love that had already been contracted away to another, she heard two slave-girls outside whispering confidences, and fancied she caught Pao-yü’s name. She listened again, and this time without doubt, for she heard them say that Pao-yü was engaged to marry a lady of good family and many accomplishments. Just then a parrot called out, “Here’s your mistress: pour out the tea!” which frightened the slave-girls horribly; and they forthwith separated, one of them running inside to attend upon Tai-yü herself. She finds her young mistress in a very agitated state, but Tai-yü is always ailing now.
This important arrangement was obviously made in secret. There were various steps to go through before a verbal agreement could turn into a formal engagement. It’s a well-known fact that men can keep secrets, while this one was shared with at least a dozen women. So one night, when Tai-yü was unwell and alone in her room, longing for the love that had already been promised to someone else, she overheard two slave girls outside whispering secrets and thought she heard Pao-yü’s name. She listened again, and this time she was sure, as she heard them say that Pao-yü was engaged to marry a woman from a good family with many talents. Just then, a parrot squawked, “Here’s your mistress: pour out the tea!” which scared the slave girls terribly, and they quickly scattered, with one of them rushing inside to attend to Tai-yü. She found her young mistress in a very distressed state, but Tai-yü always seems to be unwell now.
This time she was seriously ill. She ate nothing. She was racked by a dreadful cough. Even a Chinese doctor could now hardly fail to see that she was far advanced in a decline. But none knew that the sickness of her body had originated in sickness of the heart.
This time she was really sick. She ate nothing. She was plagued by a terrible cough. Even a Chinese doctor could hardly miss that she was in a severe decline. But no one knew that her physical illness stemmed from a broken heart.
One night she grew rapidly worse and worse, and lay to all appearances dying. A slave-girl ran to summon her grandmother, while several others remained in the room talking about Pao-yü and his intended marriage. “It was all off,” said one of them. “His grandmother would not agree to the young lady chosen by his father.[373] She had already made her own choice—of another young lady who lives in the family, and of whom we are all very fond.” The dying girl heard these words, and it then flashed across her that after all she must herself be the bride intended for Pao-yü. “For if not I,” argued she, “who can it possibly be?” Thereupon she rallied as it were by a supreme effort of will, and, to the great astonishment of all, called for a drink of tea. Those who had come expecting to see her die were now glad to think that her youth might ultimately prevail.
One night she rapidly got worse and appeared to be dying. A slave girl hurried to call her grandmother, while several others stayed in the room discussing Pao-yü and his planned marriage. “It’s all canceled,” one of them said. “His grandmother didn’t approve of the young lady his father chose. [373] She already picked someone else—another young lady who lives with us, and whom we all really like.” The dying girl heard these words, and it hit her that she must be the one intended to marry Pao-yü. “If not me,” she reasoned, “who could it possibly be?” With a tremendous effort of will, she suddenly gathered her strength and, to everyone’s surprise, asked for a cup of tea. Those who had come expecting to see her die were now hopeful that her youth might win out in the end.
So Tai-yü got better once more; but only better, not well. For the sickness of the soul is not to be cured by drugs. Meanwhile, an event occurred which for the time being threw everything else into the shade. Pao-yü lost his jade tablet. After changing his clothes, he had forgotten to put it on, and had left it lying upon his table. But when he sent to fetch it, it was gone. A search was instituted high and low, without success. The precious talisman was missing. No one dared tell his grandmother and face the old lady’s wrath. As to Pao-yü himself, he treated the matter lightly. Gradually, however, a change came over his demeanour. He was often absent-minded. At other times his tongue would run away with him, and he talked nonsense. At length he got so bad that it became imperative to do something. So his grandmother had to be told. Of course she was dreadfully upset, but she made a move in the right direction, and offered an enormous reward for its recovery. The result was that within a few days the reward was claimed. But in the interval the tablet seemed to have lost much of its striking brilliancy; and a closer inspection showed it to be in reality nothing more than a clever imitation. This was a crushing[374] disappointment to all. Pao-yü’s illness was increasing day by day. His father had received another appointment in the provinces, and it was eminently desirable that Pao-yü’s marriage should take place previous to his departure. The great objection to hurrying on the ceremony was that the family were in mourning. Among other calamities which had befallen of late, the young lady in the palace had died, and her influence at Court was gone. Still, everything considered, it was deemed advisable to solemnise the wedding without delay. Pao-yü’s father, little as he cared for the character of his only son, had been greatly shocked at the change which he now saw. A worn, haggard face, with sunken, lack-lustre eyes; rambling, inconsequent talk—this was the heir in whom the family hopes were centred. The old grandmother, finding that doctors were of little avail, had even called in a fortune-teller, who said pretty much what he was wanted to say, viz., that Pao-yü should marry some one with a golden destiny to help him on.
So Tai-yü got a bit better again; but just better, not fully well. The sickness of the soul can't be cured with medicine. Meanwhile, something happened that overshadowed everything else. Pao-yü lost his jade tablet. After getting dressed, he forgot to put it on and left it on his table. But when he asked for it, it was gone. They searched high and low, but found nothing. The treasured talisman was missing. No one dared to tell his grandmother and face her anger. As for Pao-yü, he took it lightly at first. Gradually, though, he started changing. He often seemed distracted. At times, he rambled and talked nonsense. Eventually, it became so serious that they had to say something to his grandmother. Naturally, she was extremely upset, but she took action and offered a huge reward for its return. It didn’t take long for someone to claim the reward. However, by then the tablet seemed to have lost much of its original shine, and upon closer inspection, it turned out to be just a clever imitation. This was a huge disappointment for everyone. Pao-yü’s condition worsened each day. His father had received a new job in the provinces, and it was really important for Pao-yü to get married before he left. The main problem with rushing the wedding was that the family was in mourning. Recently, a young lady in the palace had died, and her influence at Court was no more. Still, all things considered, they thought it was wise to hold the wedding without delay. Pao-yü’s father, who rarely cared about his son’s character, was shocked at the change he saw. Pao-yü had a worn, haggard face with sunken, dull eyes; his random, meaningless chatter was not what they expected from the heir the family had pinned their hopes on. The grandmother, finding that doctors weren’t much help, even called in a fortune-teller, who said pretty much what everyone wanted to hear—that Pao-yü should marry someone with a golden destiny to support him.
So the chief actors in the tragedy about to be enacted had to be consulted at last. They began with Pao-ch‘ai, for various reasons; and she, like a modest, well-bred maiden, received her mother’s commands in submissive silence. Further, from that day she ceased to mention Pao-yü’s name. With Pao-yü, however, it was a different thing altogether. His love for Tai-yü was a matter of some notoriety, especially with the slave-girls, one of whom even went so far as to tell his mother that his heart was set upon marrying her whom the family had felt obliged to reject. It was therefore hardly doubtful how he would receive the news of his betrothal to Pao-ch‘ai; and as in his present state of health the[375] consequences could not be ignored, it was resolved to have recourse to stratagem. So the altar was prepared, and naught remained but to draw the bright death across the victim’s throat.
So the main characters in the tragedy about to unfold had to be consulted at last. They started with Pao-ch‘ai, for various reasons; and she, like a modest, well-mannered girl, accepted her mother’s instructions in quiet compliance. Moreover, from that day on, she stopped mentioning Pao-yü’s name. With Pao-yü, however, the situation was completely different. His love for Tai-yü was quite well known, especially among the servant girls, one of whom even told his mother that he was determined to marry the girl the family had felt they had to reject. It was therefore hardly surprising how he would react to the news of his engagement to Pao-ch‘ai; and considering his current state of health, the potential consequences couldn’t be overlooked, so it was decided to resort to a scheme. The altar was prepared, and all that was left was to draw the bright blade across the victim’s throat.
In the short time which intervened, the news was broken to Tai-yü in an exceptionally cruel manner. She heard by accident in conversation with a slave-girl in the garden that Pao-yü was to marry Pao-ch‘ai. The poor girl felt as if a thunderbolt had pierced her brain. Her whole frame quivered beneath the shock. She turned to go back to her room, but half unconsciously followed the path that led to Pao-yü’s apartments. Hardly noticing the servants in attendance, she almost forced her way in, and stood in the presence of her cousin. He was sitting down, and he looked up and laughed a foolish laugh when he saw her enter; but he did not rise, and he did not invite her to be seated. Tai-yü sat down without being asked, and without a word spoken on either side. And the two sat there, and stared and leered at each other, until they both broke out into wild delirious laughter, the senseless crazy laughter of the madhouse. “What makes you ill, cousin?” asked Tai-yü, when the first burst of their dreadful merriment had subsided. “I am in love with Tai-yü,” he replied; and then they both went off into louder screams of laughter than before.
In the brief time that passed, Tai-yü received the news in a particularly harsh way. She accidentally overheard a conversation with a servant girl in the garden, revealing that Pao-yü was set to marry Pao-ch’ai. The poor girl felt as if lightning had struck her. Her whole body trembled from the shock. She turned to head back to her room but unconsciously followed the path to Pao-yü’s quarters. Almost ignoring the servants present, she forced her way in and stood in front of her cousin. He was sitting down and looked up, laughing awkwardly when he saw her enter; however, he didn’t stand up or invite her to sit. Tai-yü sat down without being asked, and there was silence between them. They sat there, staring and making strange faces at each other, until they both burst into wild, delirious laughter, the kind you’d hear in a madhouse. “What’s wrong, cousin?” Tai-yü asked once their initial fit of laughter calmed down. “I’m in love with Tai-yü,” he replied, and then they both erupted into even louder laughter than before.
At this point the slave-girls thought it high time to interfere, and, after much more laughing and nodding of heads, Tai-yü was persuaded to go away. She set off to run back to her own room, and sped along with a newly acquired strength. But just as she was nearing the door, she was seen to fall, and the terrified slave-girl who rushed to pick her up found her with her mouth full of blood.
At this point, the servant girls felt it was the right moment to step in, and after a lot more laughing and nodding, they convinced Tai-yü to leave. She took off to hurry back to her room, moving with a sudden burst of energy. But just as she got close to the door, she fell, and the frightened servant girl who rushed to help her found her with blood in her mouth.
By this time all formalities have been gone through and the wedding day is fixed. It is not to be a grand wedding, but of course there must be a trousseau. Pao-ch‘ai sometimes weeps, she scarcely knows why; but preparations for the great event of her life leave her, fortunately, very little leisure for reflection. Tai-yü is in bed, and, but for a faithful slave-girl, alone. Nobody thinks much about her at this juncture; when the wedding is over she is to receive a double share of attention.
By now, all the formalities have been completed, and the wedding day is set. It’s not going to be a lavish wedding, but there definitely needs to be a trousseau. Pao-ch'ai sometimes cries, and she hardly knows why; however, the preparations for the big event in her life leave her, thankfully, very little time to think. Tai-yü is in bed and, aside from a loyal servant girl, is alone. Nobody is paying much attention to her right now; after the wedding, she will get twice the attention.
One morning she makes the slave-girl bring her all her poems and various other relics of the happy days gone by. She turns them over and over between her thin and wasted fingers until finally she commits them all to the flames. The effort is too much for her, and the slave-girl in despair hurries across to the grandmother’s for assistance. She finds the whole place deserted, but a moment’s thought reminds her that the old lady is doubtless with Pao-yü. So thither she makes her way as fast as her feet can carry her, only, however, to be still further amazed at finding the rooms shut up, and no one there. Utterly confused, and not knowing what to make of these unlooked-for circumstances, she is about to run back to Tai-yü’s room, when to her great relief she espies a fellow-servant in the distance, who straightway informs her that it is Pao-yü’s wedding-day, and that he had moved into another suite of apartments. And so it was. Pao-yü had joyfully agreed to the proposition that he should marry his cousin, for he had been skilfully given to understand that the cousin in question was Tai-yü. And now the much wished-for hour had arrived. The veiled bride, accompanied by the very slave-girl who had long ago escorted her from the south, alighted from her sedan-chair at Pao-yü’s door. The wedding march was[377] played, and the young couple proceeded to the final ceremony of worship, which made them irrevocably man and wife. Then, as is customary upon such occasions, Pao-yü raised his bride’s veil. For a moment he seemed as though suddenly turned into stone, as he stood there speechless and motionless, with fixed eyes gazing upon a face he had little expected to behold. Meanwhile, Pao-ch‘ai retired into an inner apartment; and then, for the first time, Pao-yü found his voice.
One morning, she has the slave-girl bring her all her poems and various other reminders of the happy days that have passed. She goes through them again and again with her thin, wasted fingers until, finally, she throws them all into the flames. The effort overwhelms her, and in despair, the slave-girl rushes over to the grandmother's for help. She finds the entire place deserted, but after a moment’s thought, she remembers that the old lady is probably with Pao-yü. So she hurries there as fast as she can, only to be even more shocked to find the rooms locked and no one inside. Completely confused and unsure how to handle these unexpected circumstances, she is about to run back to Tai-yü’s room when, to her great relief, she spots a fellow-servant in the distance, who immediately tells her that it’s Pao-yü’s wedding day and that he has moved into a different set of rooms. And that was true. Pao-yü had happily agreed to the idea of marrying his cousin, as he had been skillfully led to believe that the cousin was Tai-yü. Now the much-anticipated moment had come. The veiled bride, accompanied by the same slave-girl who had once helped her arrive from the south, got out of her sedan-chair at Pao-yü’s door. The wedding march was played, and the young couple moved on to the final ceremony of worship that made them officially man and wife. Then, as is customary on such occasions, Pao-yü lifted his bride’s veil. For a moment, he seemed frozen, standing there speechless and still, with his eyes fixed on a face he had not expected to see. Meanwhile, Pao-ch’ai stepped into an inner room; and then, for the first time, Pao-yü found his voice.
“Am I dreaming?” cried he, looking round upon his assembled relatives and friends.
“Am I dreaming?” he exclaimed, looking around at his gathered family and friends.
“No, you are married,” replied several of those nearest to him. “Take care; your father is outside. He arranged it all.”
“No, you’re married,” replied several of those closest to him. “Be careful; your father is outside. He set it all up.”
“Who was that?” said Pao-yü, with averted head, pointing in the direction of the door through which Pao-ch‘ai had disappeared.
“Who was that?” Pao-yü said, turning his head away, pointing toward the door where Pao-ch‘ai had just left.
“It was Pao-ch‘ai, your wife...”
"It was Pao-chai, your wife..."
“Tai-yü, you mean; Tai-yü is my wife,” shrieked he, interrupting them; “I want Tai-yü! I want Tai-yü! Oh, bring us together, and save us both!” Here he broke down altogether. Thick sobs choked his further utterance, until relief came in a surging flood of tears.
“Tai-yü, you mean; Tai-yü is my wife,” he shouted, interrupting them. “I want Tai-yü! I want Tai-yü! Oh, bring us together, and save us both!” At this, he completely broke down. Thick sobs choked his words until relief came in a wave of tears.
All this time Tai-yü was dying, dying beyond hope of recall. She knew that the hour of release was at hand, and she lay there quietly waiting for death. Every now and again she swallowed a teaspoonful of broth, but gradually the light faded out of her eyes, and the slave-girl, faithful to the last, felt that her young mistress’s fingers were rapidly growing cold. At that moment, Tai-yü’s lips were seen to move, and she was distinctly heard to say, “O Pao-yü, Pao-yü...” Those words were her last.
All this time, Tai-yü was dying, completely beyond hope. She knew that her time was close, and she lay there quietly waiting for death. Every now and then, she swallowed a spoonful of broth, but gradually the light faded from her eyes, and the slave girl, loyal to the end, felt her young mistress's fingers growing cold. In that moment, Tai-yü's lips moved, and she was clearly heard saying, "O Pao-yü, Pao-yü..." Those were her last words.
Just then, breaking in upon the hushed moments which succeed dissolution, sounds of far-off music were borne along upon the breeze. The slave-girl crept stealthily to the door, and strained her ear to listen; but she could hear nothing save the soughing of the wind as it moaned fitfully through the trees.
Just then, interrupting the quiet moments after the end, sounds of distant music drifted along on the breeze. The slave girl quietly approached the door and leaned in to listen; but all she could hear was the wind sighing restlessly through the trees.
But the bridegroom himself had already entered the valley of the dark shadow. Pao-yü was very ill. He raved and raved about Tai-yü, until at length Pao-ch‘ai, who had heard the news, took upon herself the painful task of telling him she was already dead. “Dead?” cried Pao-yü, “dead?” and with a loud groan he fell back upon the bed insensible. A darkness came before his eyes, and he seemed to be transported into a region which was unfamiliar to him. Looking about, he saw some one advancing towards him, and immediately called out to the stranger to be kind enough to tell him where he was. “You are on the road to the next world,” replied the man; “but your span of life is not yet complete, and you have no business here.” Pao-yü explained that he had come in search of Tai-yü, who had lately died; to which the man replied that Tai-yü’s soul had already gone back to its home in the pure serene. “And if you would see her again,” added the man, “return to your duties upon earth. Fulfil your destiny there, chasten your understanding, nourish the divinity that is within you, and you may yet hope to meet her once more.” The man then flung a stone at him and struck him over the heart, which so frightened Pao-yü that he turned to retrace his steps. At that moment he heard himself loudly called by name; and opening his eyes, saw his mother and grandmother standing by the side of his bed.
But the groom had already entered a place of deep despair. Pao-yü was very ill. He raved and raved about Tai-yü until Pao-ch’ai, who had heard the news, took on the painful task of telling him she had already passed away. “Dead?” cried Pao-yü, “dead?” and with a loud groan, he collapsed back onto the bed, unconscious. A darkness clouded his vision, and he felt himself transported to an unfamiliar place. Looking around, he saw someone approaching and immediately called out to the stranger, asking where he was. “You are on the way to the afterlife,” the man replied, “but your time on earth isn’t over yet, and you don’t belong here.” Pao-yü explained that he had come looking for Tai-yü, who had recently died; to which the man responded that Tai-yü’s spirit had already returned to its peaceful home. “And if you want to see her again,” the man added, “go back to your responsibilities on earth. Fulfill your purpose there, develop your understanding, nurture the divine within you, and you may still hope to meet her again.” The man then threw a stone at him, hitting him in the chest, which frightened Pao-yü so much that he turned to go back. Just then, he heard his name being called loudly, and when he opened his eyes, he saw his mother and grandmother standing by his bedside.
They had thought that he was gone, and were overjoyed at seeing him return to life, even though it was the same life as before, clouded with the great sorrow of unreason. For now they could always hope; and when they saw him daily grow stronger and stronger in bodily health, it seemed that ere long even his mental equilibrium might be restored. The more so that he had ceased to mention Tai-yü’s name, and treated Pao-ch‘ai with marked kindness and respect.
They had thought he was gone, and were thrilled to see him come back to life, even if it was the same life as before, overshadowed by deep sorrow. Now they could always hold onto hope; and as they watched him get stronger every day, it seemed that soon he might regain his mental balance too. Especially since he had stopped mentioning Tai-yü’s name and was treating Pao-ch'ai with noticeable kindness and respect.
All this time the fortunes of the two grand families are sinking from bad to worse. Pao-yü’s uncle is mixed up in an act of disgraceful oppression; while his father, at his new post, makes the foolish endeavour to be an honest incorrupt official. He tries to put his foot down upon the system of bribery which prevails, but succeeds only in getting himself recalled and impeached for maladministration of affairs. The upshot of all this is that an Imperial decree is issued confiscating the property and depriving the families of their hereditary rank. Besides this, the lineal representatives are to be banished; and within the walls which have been so long sacred to mirth and merrymaking, consternation now reigns supreme. “O high Heaven,” cries Pao-yü’s father, as his brother and nephew start for their place of banishment, “that the fortunes of our family should fall like this!”
All this time, the fortunes of the two prominent families are getting worse and worse. Pao-yü’s uncle is involved in a shameful act of oppression, while his father, in his new position, foolishly tries to be an honest, incorruptible official. He attempts to take a stand against the bribery that is rampant, but ends up getting himself recalled and impeached for mismanaging affairs. As a result, an Imperial decree is issued, confiscating their property and stripping the families of their hereditary status. Additionally, the direct descendants are to be exiled, and within the walls that have long been filled with joy and celebration, panic now prevails. “Oh high Heaven,” cries Pao-yü’s father as his brother and nephew prepare for their exile, “how could our family's fortunes fall like this!”
Of all, perhaps the old grandmother felt the blow most severely. She had lived for eighty-three years in affluence, accustomed to the devotion of her children and the adulation of friends. But now money was scarce, and the voice of flattery unheard. The courtiers of prosperous days forgot to call, and even the servants deserted at their posts. And so it came about that the old lady fell ill, and within a few days was lying upon[380] her death-bed. She spoke a kind word to all, except to Pao-ch‘ai. For her she had only a sigh, that fate had linked her with a husband whose heart was buried in the grave. So she died, and there was a splendid funeral, paid for out of funds raised at the pawnshop. Pao-ch‘ai appeared in white; and among the flowers which were gathered around the bier, she was unanimously pronounced to be the fairest blossom of all.
Of all the family, it was probably the old grandmother who felt the loss the most. She had lived for eighty-three years in comfort, used to the love of her children and the praise of her friends. But now money was tight, and there was no one to flatter her. The wealthy friends she used to see stopped coming around, and even the servants abandoned their duties. As a result, the old lady grew ill and soon found herself on her deathbed. She offered kind words to everyone except Pao-ch’ai. For her, she only had a sigh, lamenting that fate had given her a husband whose heart was already in the grave. And so she passed away, with a grand funeral funded by money raised at the pawnshop. Pao-ch’ai showed up in white, and among the flowers surrounding the coffin, she was unanimously deemed the most beautiful blossom of all.
Then other members of the family die, and Pao-yü relapses into a condition as critical as ever. He is in fact at the point of death, when a startling announcement restores him again to consciousness. A Buddhist priest is at the outer gate, and he has brought back Pao-yü’s lost tablet of jade. There was, of course, great excitement on all sides; but the priest refused to part with the jade until he had got the promised reward. And where now was it possible to raise such a sum as that, and at a moment’s notice? Still it was felt that the tablet must be recovered at all costs. Pao-yü’s life depended on it, and he was the sole hope of the family. So the priest was promised his reward, and the jade was conveyed into the sick-room. But when Pao-yü clutched it in his eager hand, he dropped it with a loud cry and fell back gasping upon the bed.
Then other family members died, and Pao-yü fell back into a condition just as serious as before. He was nearly at death's door when a shocking announcement brought him back to consciousness. A Buddhist priest was at the outer gate, and he had returned Pao-yü’s lost jade tablet. Naturally, there was a lot of excitement all around, but the priest refused to give up the jade until he received the promised reward. And where could they possibly come up with that amount of money on such short notice? Still, it was clear that the tablet had to be retrieved at all costs. Pao-yü’s life depended on it, and he was the family’s only hope. So they promised the priest his reward, and the jade was brought into the sickroom. But when Pao-yü grabbed it with eager hands, he dropped it with a loud cry and fell back gasping onto the bed.
In a few minutes Pao-yü’s breathing became more and more distressed, and a servant ran out to call in the priest, in the hope that something might yet be done. The priest, however, had disappeared, and by this time Pao-yü had ceased to breathe.
In just a few minutes, Pao-yü's breathing grew more and more labored, and a servant dashed out to fetch the priest, hoping that something could still be done. However, the priest had vanished, and by this point, Pao-yü had stopped breathing.
Immediately upon the disunion of body and soul which mortals call death, the spirit of Pao-yü set off on its journey to the Infinite, led by a Buddhist priest. Just then a voice called out and said that Tai-yü was[381] awaiting him, and at that moment many familiar faces crowded round him, but as he gazed at them in recognition, they changed into grinning goblins. At length he reached a spot where there was a beautiful crimson flower in an enclosure, so carefully tended that neither bees nor butterflies were allowed to settle upon it. It was a flower, he was told, which had been to fulfil a mission upon earth, and had recently returned to the Infinite. He was now taken to see Tai-yü. A bamboo screen which hung before the entrance to a room was raised, and there before him stood his heart’s idol, his lost Tai-yü. Stretching forth his hands, he was about to speak to her, when suddenly the screen was hastily dropped. The priest gave him a shove, and he fell backwards, awaking as though from a dream.
Immediately after the separation of body and soul, which people refer to as death, Pao-yü's spirit began its journey to the Infinite, guided by a Buddhist priest. Just then, a voice called out, saying that Tai-yü was[381] waiting for him. At that moment, many familiar faces surrounded him, but as he recognized them, they transformed into grinning goblins. Eventually, he arrived at a place where there was a beautiful crimson flower in an enclosure, so carefully maintained that neither bees nor butterflies were allowed to land on it. He was told it was a flower that had completed a mission on earth and had recently returned to the Infinite. He was then taken to see Tai-yü. A bamboo screen that hung at the entrance to a room was lifted, and there stood his heart's desire, his lost Tai-yü. He reached out his hands, ready to speak to her, when suddenly the screen was quickly dropped. The priest gave him a push, and he fell backward, waking up as if from a dream.
Once more he had regained a new hold upon life; once more he had emerged from the very jaws of death. This time he was a changed man. He devoted himself to reading for the great public examination, in the hope of securing the much coveted degree of Master of Arts. Nevertheless, he talks little, and seems to care less, about the honours and glory of this world; and what is stranger than all, he appears to have very much lost his taste for the once fascinating society of women. For a time he seems to be under the spell of a religious craze, and is always arguing with Pao-ch‘ai upon the advantages of devoting one’s life to the service of Buddha. But shortly before the examination he burned all the books he had collected which treated of immortality and a future state, and concentrated every thought upon the great object before him.
Once again, he had found a new grip on life; once again, he had escaped from the very clutches of death. This time, he was a changed man. He dedicated himself to studying for the big public exam, hoping to earn the highly sought-after Master of Arts degree. Still, he talks little and seems to care even less about the honors and glory of this world; and oddly enough, he appears to have largely lost his interest in the once captivating company of women. For a while, he seems to be caught up in a religious fervor, constantly debating with Pao-ch'ai about the benefits of dedicating one’s life to the service of Buddha. But just before the exam, he burned all the books he had gathered on immortality and the afterlife, focusing all his thoughts on the important goal ahead of him.
At length the day comes, and Pao-yü, accompanied by a nephew who is also a candidate, prepares to enter the[382] arena. His father was away from home. He had gone southwards to take the remains of the grandmother and of Tai-yü back to their ancestral burying-ground. So Pao-yü first goes to take leave of his mother, and she addresses to him a few parting words, full of encouragement and hope. Then Pao-yü falls upon his knees, and implores her pardon for all the trouble he has caused her. “I can only trust,” he added, “that I shall now be successful, and that you, dear mother, will be happy.” And then amid tears and good wishes, the two young men set out for the examination-hall, where, with several thousand other candidates, they are to remain for some time immured.
At last, the day arrives, and Pao-yü, along with a nephew who is also a candidate, gets ready to enter the[382] competition. His father is away from home, having gone south to take the remains of the grandmother and Tai-yü back to their family burial site. So, Pao-yü first goes to say goodbye to his mother, who shares a few parting words filled with encouragement and hope. Then Pao-yü kneels and asks for her forgiveness for the trouble he has caused her. “I can only hope,” he adds, “that I will be successful now, and that you, dear mother, will find happiness.” And then, amid tears and well wishes, the two young men head off to the examination hall, where, along with several thousand other candidates, they will be confined for a while.
The hours and days speed apace, full of arduous effort to those within, of anxiety to those without. At last the great gates are thrown wide open, and the vast crowd of worn-out, weary students bursts forth, to meet the equally vast crowd of eager, expectant friends. In the crush that ensues, Pao-yü and his nephew lose sight of each other, and the nephew reaches home first. There the feast of welcome is already spread, and the wine-kettles are put to the fire. So every now and again somebody runs out to see if Pao-yü is not yet in sight. But the time passes and he comes not. Fears as to his personal safety begin to be aroused, and messengers are sent out in all directions. Pao-yü is nowhere to be found. The night comes and goes. The next day and the next day, and still no Pao-yü. He has disappeared without leaving behind him the faintest clue to his whereabouts. Meanwhile, the list of successful candidates is published, and Pao-yü’s name stands seventh on the list. His nephew has the 130th place. What a triumph for the family, and what rapture would have been theirs, but for the mysterious absence of Pao-yü.
The hours and days fly by, filled with hard work for those inside and worry for those outside. Finally, the big gates swing open, and a large crowd of exhausted students rushes out to join an equally large crowd of eager, waiting friends. In the chaos that follows, Pao-yü and his nephew lose track of each other, and the nephew gets home first. There, a welcoming feast is already laid out, and the wine is heating up. Every now and then, someone rushes outside to see if Pao-yü is coming yet. But time passes, and he doesn't show up. Concerns about his safety start to rise, and messengers are sent out in all directions. Pao-yü is nowhere to be found. Night falls and passes. The next day and the day after that, and still no Pao-yü. He has vanished without leaving a trace of where he might be. Meanwhile, the list of successful candidates is announced, and Pao-yü’s name appears seventh on the list. His nephew takes the 130th spot. What a victory for the family, and how thrilled they would have been, if not for the mysterious absence of Pao-yü.
Thus their joy was shaded by sorrow, until hope, springing eternal, was unexpectedly revived. Pao-yü’s winning essay had attracted the attention of the Emperor, and his Majesty issued an order for the writer to appear at Court. An Imperial order may not be lightly disregarded; and it was fervently hoped by the family that by these means Pao-yü might be restored to them. This, in fact, was all that was wanting now to secure the renewed prosperity of the two ancient houses. The tide of events had set favourably at last. Those who had been banished to the frontier had greatly distinguished themselves against the banditti who ravaged the country round about. There was Pao-yü’s success and his nephew’s; and above all, the gracious clemency of the Son of Heaven. Free pardons were granted, confiscated estates were returned. The two families basked again in the glow of Imperial favour. Pao-ch‘ai was about to become a mother; the ancestral line might be continued after all. But Pao-yü, where was he? That remained a mystery still, against which even the Emperor’s mandate proved to be of no avail.
Thus their joy was overshadowed by sadness, until hope, which springs eternal, was unexpectedly revived. Pao-yü’s winning essay had caught the Emperor’s attention, and His Majesty ordered the writer to appear at Court. An Imperial order must not be taken lightly; the family fervently hoped that this would mean Pao-yü could return to them. This was all that was needed now to secure the renewed prosperity of the two ancient families. Finally, the tide of events had turned in their favor. Those who had been exiled to the frontier had distinguished themselves against the bandits ravaging the surrounding areas. There was Pao-yü’s success as well as his nephew’s; and above all, the gracious clemency of the Son of Heaven. Complete pardons were granted, and confiscated estates were returned. The two families basked again in the warmth of Imperial favor. Pao-ch’ai was about to become a mother; the ancestral line might continue after all. But where was Pao-yü? That remained a mystery, even in light of the Emperor’s command.
It was on his return journey that Pao-yü’s father heard of the success and disappearance of his son. Torn by conflicting emotions he hurried on, in his haste to reach home and aid in unravelling the secret of Pao-yü’s hiding-place. One moonlight night, his boat lay anchored alongside the shore, which a storm of the previous day had wrapped in a mantle of snow. He was sitting writing at a table, when suddenly, through the half-open door, advancing towards him over the bow of the boat, his silhouette sharply defined against the surrounding snow, he saw the figure of a shaven-headed Buddhist priest. The priest knelt down, and struck his head four[384] times upon the ground, and then, without a word, turned back to join two other priests who were awaiting him. The three vanished as imperceptibly as they had come; before, indeed, the astonished father was able to realise that he had been, for the last time, face to face with Pao-yü!
It was on his way home that Pao-yü’s father learned about his son’s success and disappearance. Struggling with mixed feelings, he rushed to get home and help uncover the mystery of Pao-yü’s hiding place. One moonlit night, his boat was moored along the shore, which had been covered in snow from a storm the day before. He was sitting at a table, writing, when suddenly, through the half-open door, he saw the silhouette of a bald Buddhist monk approaching him over the bow of the boat, sharply outlined against the snow. The monk knelt down and struck his head on the ground four times, then silently turned to rejoin two other monks who were waiting for him. The three disappeared as quietly as they had arrived; indeed, the astonished father couldn’t comprehend that he had just confronted Pao-yü for the last time!
CHAPTER II
THE EMPERORS K‘ANG HSI AND CH’IEN LUNG
The second Emperor of the Manchu dynasty, known to the world by his year-title K‘ang Hsi, succeeded to the throne in 1662 when he was only eight years of age, and six years later he took up the reins of government. Fairly tall and well-proportioned, he loved all manly exercises and devoted three months annually to hunting. Large bright eyes lighted up his face, which was pitted with small-pox. Contemporary observers vie in praising his wit, understanding, and liberality of mind. Indefatigable in government, he kept a careful watch on his Ministers, his love for the people leading him to prefer economy to taxation. He was personally frugal, yet on public works he would lavish large sums. He patronised the Jesuits, whom he employed in surveying the empire, in astronomy, and in casting cannon; though latterly he found it necessary to impose restrictions on their propagandism. In spite of war and rebellion, which must have encroached seriously upon his time, he found leisure to initiate and carry out, with the aid of the leading scholars of the day, several of the greatest literary enterprises the world has ever seen. The chief of these are (1) the K‘ang Hsi Tzŭ Tien, the great standard dictionary of the Chinese language; (2) the P‘ei Wên Yün Fu, a huge concordance to all literature, bound up in forty-[386]four large closely-printed volumes; (3) the P‘ien Tzŭ Lei P‘ien, a similar work, with a different arrangement, bound up in thirty-six large volumes; (4) the Yüan Chien Lei Han, an encyclopædia, bound up in forty-four volumes; and (5) the T‘u Shu Chi Ch‘êng, a profusely illustrated encyclopædia, in 1628 volumes of about 200 pages to each. To the above must be added a considerable collection of literary remains, in prose and verse, which, of course, were actually the Emperor’s own work. It cannot be said that any of these remains are of a high order, or are familiar to the public at large, with a single and trifling exception. The so-called Sacred Edict is known from one end of China to the other. It originally consisted of sixteen moral maxims delivered in 1670 under the form of an edict by the Emperor K‘ang Hsi. His Majesty himself had just reached the mature age of sixteen. He had then probably discovered that men’s morals were no longer what they had been in the days of “ancient kings,” and with boyish earnestness he made a kindly effort to do something for the people whose welfare was destined to be for so many years to come his chief and most absorbing care. The maxims are commonplace enough, but for the sake of the great Emperor who loved his “children” more than himself they have been exalted into utterances almost divine. Here are the first, seventh, and eleventh maxims, as specimens:
The second Emperor of the Manchu dynasty, known to the world by his year-title Kangxi, took the throne in 1662 at just eight years old, and six years later he started to govern. He was fairly tall and well-built, passionate about all physical activities and spent three months each year hunting. His large bright eyes lit up a face marked by smallpox scars. Contemporary observers competed to praise his wit, insight, and open-mindedness. Always active in governance, he kept a close eye on his Ministers, driven by his love for the people which made him favor frugality over heavy taxes. He lived simply, but he was willing to spend generously on public projects. He supported the Jesuits, employing them to survey the empire, study astronomy, and cast cannon; though later he had to impose restrictions on their missionary activities. Despite facing wars and rebellions that likely consumed much of his time, he found time to initiate and complete, with the help of prominent scholars, several of the greatest literary projects the world has ever seen. The main ones are (1) the K‘ang Hsi Tzŭ Tien, the comprehensive standard dictionary of the Chinese language; (2) the P‘ei Wên Yün Fu, a massive concordance to all literature compiled in forty-[386]four large volumes; (3) the P‘ien Tzŭ Lei P‘ien, a similar work arranged differently, compiled in thirty-six large volumes; (4) the Yüan Chien Lei Han, an encyclopedia compiled in forty-four volumes; and (5) the T‘u Shu Chi Ch‘êng, a richly illustrated encyclopedia in 1628 volumes of about 200 pages each. Additionally, there's a significant collection of literary remains, both prose and verse, which were actually the Emperor’s own creations. None of these remnants can be said to be of high distinction or widely recognized, with one minor exception. The so-called Sacred Edict is known all across China. It originally included sixteen moral maxims issued in 1670 as an edict by Emperor K‘ang Hsi, who had just turned sixteen. By then, he probably realized that people's morals were no longer what they used to be in the ages of the “ancient kings,” and with youthful sincerity, he made a genuine effort to contribute to the well-being of the people, whose welfare would be his main focus for many years. The maxims are quite ordinary, but because of the great Emperor's love for his “children,” they have been elevated to almost divine statements. Here are the first, seventh, and eleventh maxims, as examples:
“Pay great attention to filial piety and to brotherly obedience, in order to give due weight to human relationships.”
“Focus on respecting your parents and being there for your siblings to value human relationships properly.”
“Discard strange doctrines, in order to glorify the orthodox teaching.”
“Throw away weird beliefs to honor the traditional teachings.”
“Educate your sons and younger brothers, in order to hinder them from doing what is wrong.”
“Teach your sons and younger brothers to help prevent them from making mistakes.”
K‘ang Hsi died in 1722, after completing a full cycle of sixty years as occupant of the Dragon Throne. His son and successor, Yung Chêng, caused one hundred picked scholars to submit essays enlarging upon the maxims of his father, and of these the sixteen best were chosen, and in 1724 it was enacted that they should be publicly read to the people on the 1st and 15th of each month in every city and town in the empire. This law is still in force. Subsequently, the sixteen essays were paraphrased into easy colloquial; and now the maxims, the essays, and the paraphrase, together make up a volume which may be roughly said to contain the whole duty of man.
K'ang Hsi died in 1722 after spending a full sixty years on the Dragon Throne. His son and successor, Yung Chêng, had a hundred selected scholars write essays expanding on his father's maxims. From those, the sixteen best were chosen, and in 1724 it was decided that they should be publicly read to the people on the 1st and 15th of each month in every city and town across the empire. This law is still in effect. Later, the sixteen essays were rewritten in simpler language, and now the maxims, essays, and the simplified version together form a book that can be said to cover the entire duty of mankind.
In 1735 the Emperor Yung Chêng died, and was succeeded by his fourth son, who reigned as Ch‘ien Lung. An able ruler, with an insatiable thirst for knowledge, and an indefatigable administrator, he rivals his grandfather’s fame as a sovereign and a patron of letters. New editions of important historical works and of encyclopædias were issued by Imperial order, and under the superintendence of the Emperor himself. In 1772 there was a general search for all literary works worthy of preservation, and ten years later a voluminous collection of these was published, embracing many rare books taken from the great encyclopædia of the Emperor Yung Lo. A descriptive catalogue of the Imperial Library, containing 3460 works arranged under the four heads of Classics, History, Philosophy, and General Literature, was drawn up in 1772-1790. It gives the history of each work, which is also criticised. The vastness of this catalogue led to the publication of an abridgment, which omits all works not actually preserved in the Library. The personal writings of[388] this Emperor are very voluminous. They consist of a general collection containing a variety of notes on current or ancient topics, prefaces to books, and the like, and also of a collection of poems. Of these last, those produced between 1736 and 1783 were published, and reached the almost incredible total of 33,950 separate pieces. It need hardly be added that nearly all are very short. Even thus the output must be considered a record, apart from the fact that during the reign there was a plentiful supply both of war and rebellion. Burmah and Nepaul were forced to pay tribute; Chinese supremacy was established in Tibet; and Kuldja and Kashgaria were added to the empire. In 1795, on completing a cycle of sixty years of power, the Emperor abdicated in favour of his son, and three years later he died.
In 1735, Emperor Yung Chêng died and was succeeded by his fourth son, who reigned as Qianlong. A capable ruler with an unquenchable thirst for knowledge and tireless administrative skills, he matched his grandfather’s legacy as both a leader and a supporter of literature. New editions of significant historical texts and encyclopedias were published by Imperial command, under the direct supervision of the Emperor himself. In 1772, there was a widespread effort to locate all literary works worth preserving, and ten years later, a large collection of these was published, including many rare books drawn from Emperor Yung Lo's grand encyclopedia. A descriptive catalog of the Imperial Library, listing 3,460 works organized into four categories: Classics, History, Philosophy, and General Literature, was compiled between 1772 and 1790. It includes the history of each work, along with critiques. The extensive nature of this catalog led to the publication of a condensed version, which excluded all works not actually held in the Library. The personal writings of [388] this Emperor are quite extensive. They consist of a general collection with various notes on contemporary or historical topics, book prefaces, and more, as well as a collection of poems. Those written between 1736 and 1783 were published, totaling an astonishing 33,950 separate pieces. It's worth noting that nearly all of them are very brief. Even so, this volume of work must be regarded as a record, especially given the times of war and rebellion during his reign. Burmah and Nepaul were compelled to pay tribute; Chinese dominance was asserted in Tibet; and Kuldja and Kashgaria were incorporated into the empire. In 1795, after sixty years in power, the Emperor abdicated in favor of his son, and he died three years later.
His Majesty’s poetry, though artificially correct, was mediocre enough. The following stanza, “On Hearing the Cicada,” is a good example, conforming as it does to all the rules of versification, but wanting in that one feature which makes the “stop-short” what it is, viz., that “although the words end, the sense still goes on”:—
His Majesty’s poetry, while technically correct, was pretty average. The following stanza, “On Hearing the Cicada,” is a good example, as it follows all the rules of verse but lacks that one element that makes a “stop-short” work what it is, namely, that “even though the words finish, the meaning continues on”:—
in this place of northern winds,
When I first hear the loud cicada screaming through the trees.
I look, but can't identify its shape. among the beautiful greenery,—
Just a flash of shadow
"that goes fluttering around."
Here, instead of being carried away into some suggested train of thought, the reader is fairly entitled to ask “What then?”
Here, rather than getting swept away into some hinted line of thinking, the reader has every right to ask, "What then?"
The following is a somewhat more spirited production. It is a song written by Ch‘ien Lung, to be inserted and sung in a play entitled “Picking up Gold,” by a beggar who is fortunate enough to stumble across a large nugget:—
The following is a somewhat more lively piece. It's a song composed by Ch‘ien Lung, meant to be included and performed in a play called “Picking up Gold,” by a beggar who is lucky enough to come across a big nugget:—
No coat—just a patchwork quilt instead; In my hand, I have a bamboo staff; Hemp sandals on my feet; As I walk down the street slouching,
“Feel sorry for the poor beggar,” I say to those passing by, Seeking to acquire leftover food and scraps of wine. When night’s dark shadows settle, Oh joyfully, Oh joyfully I laugh,
Drinking myself to sleep, tucked away in some old shrine.
Oh no! Is it jade that suddenly decorates the eaves? The streets seem to be covered with silver tiles. Oh, in what stunning attire Nature is dressed,
Showing enchanting traits on a beautiful face!
But wait! The night is approaching quickly; Nothing leads me back home; Look at how the snowy feathers weigh down the palm tree leaves!
O gold!—for you, dear relatives will separate,
Dear friends, forget the times we spent together in the past,
Husband and wife hurt each other's feelings, Father and son break the closest bonds of life; For you, the dishonorable thief disregards all rules and laws.
The demons in hell love the worthless things; Wherever there is gold, the gods follow. I will never create the snake again;[390] Stop begging at the crossroads anymore; Or let me shiver to sleep in the damp and cold rush hut; Or lean against the door of a rich or poor man.
Put away my yellow bowl, my earthen jar!
Look, this is how I tear open my pouch and throw my gourd far away!
And this shortened leg in boots with polished soles encases; On festival and holiday, how joyful I will be,
Hanging out with my friends at the tavern or the tea shop over their tea; Strut, strut, strut, with such confidence and elegance.
Sometimes a sleek horse will carry my 'Excellence';
Or I will ride comfortably in a sedan,
A servant with my hat box right behind the chair, "While someone else carries my suitcase on their shoulders."
CHAPTER III
CLASSICAL AND MISCELLANEOUS LITERATURE—POETRY
Foremost among the scholars of the present dynasty stands the name of Ku Chiang (1612-1681). Remaining faithful to the Mings after their final downfall, he changed his name to Ku Yen-wu, and for a long time wandered about the country in disguise. He declined to serve under the Manchus, and supported himself by farming. A profound student, it is recorded that in his wanderings he always carried about with him several horse-loads of books to consult whenever his memory might be at fault. His writings on the Classics, history, topography, and poetry are still highly esteemed. To foreigners he is best known as the author of the Jih Chih Lu, which contains his notes, chiefly on the Classics and history, gathered during a course of reading which extended over thirty years. He also wrote many works upon the ancient sounds and rhymes.
Foremost among the scholars of the current dynasty is the name of Ku Chiang (1612-1681). Staying loyal to the Mings after their final fall, he changed his name to Ku Yen-wu and spent many years traveling around the country in disguise. He refused to work for the Manchus and made a living through farming. A dedicated scholar, it's noted that during his travels, he always carried several horse-loads of books to refer to whenever he needed help with his memory. His writings on the Classics, history, geography, and poetry are still highly regarded. To outsiders, he is best known as the author of the Jih Chih Lu, which includes his notes, mainly on the Classics and history, gathered during a reading journey that lasted over thirty years. He also wrote many pieces on ancient sounds and rhymes.
Chu Yung-shun (1617-1689) was delicate as a child, and his mother made him practise the Taoist art of prolonging life indefinitely, which seems to be nothing more than a system of regular breathing with deep inspirations. He was a native of a town in Kiangsu, at the sack of which, by the conquering Tartars, his father perished[392] rather than submit to the new dynasty. In consequence of his father’s death he steadily declined to enter upon a public career, and gave up his life to study and teaching. He was the author of commentaries upon the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean, and of other works; but none of these is so famous as his Family Maxims, a little book which, on account of the author’s name, has often been attributed to the great commentator Chu Hsi. The piquancy of these maxims disappears in translation, owing as they do much more to literary form than to subject-matter. Here are two specimens:—
Chu Yung-shun (1617-1689) was a sensitive child, and his mother had him practice the Taoist techniques for extending life indefinitely, which appears to be mainly a method of regular deep breathing. He came from a town in Jiangsu, where his father died during the sack by the conquering Tartars, as he refused to submit to the new dynasty[392]. Following his father's death, he chose to avoid a public career and dedicated his life to study and teaching. He wrote commentaries on the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean, among other works, but none are as well-known as his Family Maxims, a small book that has often been incorrectly attributed to the renowned commentator Chu Hsi because of the author's name. The wit in these maxims doesn't quite carry over in translation, as they rely more on literary style than on content. Here are two examples:—
“Forget the good deeds you have done; remember the kindnesses you have received.”
“Forget about the good things you've done; remember the kindnesses you've received.”
“Mind your own business, follow out your destiny, live in accord with the age, and leave the rest to God. He who can do this is near indeed.”
“Mind your own business, pursue your destiny, live in line with the times, and let the rest be handled by God. Those who can do this are truly close.”
His own favourite saying was—
His favorite saying was—
“To know what ought to be known, and to do what ought to be done, that is enough. There is no time for anything else.”
“Knowing what needs to be known and doing what needs to be done is all that matters. There’s no time for anything else.”
Three days before his death he struggled into the ancestral hall, and there before the family tablets called the spirits of his forefathers to witness that he had never injured them by word or deed.
Three days before his death, he managed to enter the ancestral hall, and there, in front of the family tablets, he called on the spirits of his ancestors to witness that he had never harmed them by word or action.
Lan Ting-yüan (1680-1733), better known as Lan Lu-chou, devoted himself as a youth to poetry, literature, and political economy. He accompanied his brother to Formosa as military secretary, and his account of the expedition attracted public attention. Recommended to the Emperor, he became magistrate of P‘u-lin, and distinguished himself as much by his just and incorrupt administration as by his literary abilities. He managed,[393] however, to make enemies among his superior officers, and within three years he was impeached for insubordination and thrown into prison. His case was subsequently laid before the Emperor, who not only set him free, but appointed him to be Prefect at Canton, bestowing upon him at the same time some valuable medicine, an autograph copy of verses, a sable robe, some joss-stick, and other coveted marks of Imperial favour. But all was in vain. He died of a broken heart one month after taking up his post. His complete works have been published in twenty small octavo volumes, of which works perhaps the best known of all is a treatise on the proper training of women, which fills two of the above volumes. This is divided under four heads, namely, Virtue, Speech, Personal Appearance, and Duty, an extended education in the intellectual sense not coming within the writer’s purview. The chapters are short, and many of them are introduced by some ancient aphorism, forming a convenient peg upon which to hang a moral lesson, copious extracts being made from the work of the Lady Pan of the Han dynasty. A few lines from his preface may be interesting:—
Lan Ting Garden (1680-1733), better known as Lan Lu-chou, dedicated his youth to poetry, literature, and political economy. He went to Formosa with his brother as a military secretary, and his account of the expedition caught public attention. Recommended to the Emperor, he became the magistrate of P‘u-lin, where he distinguished himself through his fair and honest administration as well as his literary talent. He managed,[393] however, to make enemies among his superiors, and within three years he was impeached for insubordination and imprisoned. His case was eventually presented to the Emperor, who not only released him but also appointed him as Prefect in Canton, giving him valuable medicine, an autograph copy of poems, a sable robe, some joss-stick, and other highly sought-after symbols of Imperial favor. But it was all for nothing. He died of a broken heart just a month after starting his new position. His complete works have been published in twenty small octavo volumes, among which perhaps the most famous is a treatise on the proper training of women, filling two of those volumes. This work is divided into four sections: Virtue, Speech, Personal Appearance, and Duty, without an extensive focus on intellectual education. The chapters are brief, and many start with an ancient saying, serving as a handy reference point for moral lessons, with numerous excerpts from the work of Lady Pan of the Han dynasty. A few lines from his preface may be interesting:—
“Good government of the empire depends upon morals; correctness of morals depends upon right ordering of the family; and right ordering of the family depends upon the wife.... If the curtain which divides the men from the women is too thin to keep them apart, misfortune will come to the family and to the State. Purification of morals, from the time of the creation until now, has always come from women. Women are not all alike; some are good and some are bad. For bringing them to a proper uniformity there is nothing like education. In old days both boys[394] and girls were educated ... but now the books used no longer exist, and we know not the details of the system.... The education of a woman is not like that of her husband, which may be said to continue daily all through life. For he can always take up a classic or a history, or familiarise himself with the works of miscellaneous writers; whereas a woman’s education does not extend beyond ten years, after which she takes upon herself the manifold responsibilities of a household. She is then no longer able to give her undivided attention to books, and cannot investigate thoroughly, the result being that her learning is not sufficiently extensive to enable her to grasp principles. She is, as it were, carried away upon a flood, without hope of return, and it is difficult for her to make any use of the knowledge she has acquired. Surely then a work on the education of women is much to be desired.”
“Good governance of the empire relies on moral integrity; the correctness of morals hinges on the proper organization of the family; and the right organization of the family depends on the wife.... If the curtain separating men from women is too sheer to keep them apart, misfortune will strike both family and state. The purification of morals, from the time of creation until now, has always come from women. Women are not all the same; some are good, and some are not. The best way to achieve a proper balance among them is through education. In the past, both boys[394] and girls received an education ... but now the books used have disappeared, and we don’t know the specifics of the system.... A woman's education is not like her husband's, which continues daily throughout life. He can always pick up a classic, a history book, or familiarize himself with various authors; meanwhile, a woman's education typically lasts only ten years, after which she takes on the many responsibilities of running a household. She can then no longer focus fully on her studies and cannot conduct thorough inquiries, leading to a lack of depth in her learning that prevents her from grasping core principles. It’s as if she is swept away in a flood, with little hope of returning, making it difficult for her to utilize the knowledge she has gained. Therefore, a resource focused on the education of women is definitely needed.”
This is how one phase of female virtue is illustrated by anecdote:—
This is how one aspect of female virtue is shown through a story:—
“A man having been killed in a brawl, two brothers were arrested for the murder and brought to trial. Each one swore that he personally was the murderer, and that the other was innocent. The judge was thus unable to decide the case, and referred it to the Prince. The Prince bade him summon their mother, and ask which of them had done the deed. ‘Punish the younger,’ she replied through a flood of tears. ‘People are usually more fond of the younger,’ observed the judge; ‘how is it you wish me to punish him?’ ‘He is my own child,’ answered the woman; ‘the elder is the son of my husband’s first wife. When my husband died he begged me to take care of the boy, and I promised I would. If now I were to let the elder be punished while[395] the younger escaped, I should be only gratifying my private feelings and wronging the dead. I have no alternative.’ And she wept on until her clothes were drenched with tears. Meanwhile the judge reported to the Prince, and the latter, astonished at her magnanimity, pardoned both the accused.”
“A man was killed in a fight, and two brothers were arrested for the murder and taken to trial. Each one claimed that he alone was the killer, insisting that the other was innocent. The judge was unable to make a decision and referred the case to the Prince. The Prince instructed him to summon their mother and ask which of them was responsible. ‘Punish the younger,’ she said, sobbing uncontrollably. ‘People generally have a softer spot for the younger one,’ the judge noted; ‘why do you want me to punish him?’ ‘He is my own child,’ the woman replied; ‘the elder is the son of my husband’s first wife. When my husband passed away, he asked me to take care of the boy, and I promised I would. If I let the elder be punished while the younger gets away, I would just be satisfying my own feelings and wronging the deceased. I have no other choice.’ And she cried until her clothes were soaked with tears. Meanwhile, the judge reported to the Prince, who, impressed by her selflessness, pardoned both brothers.”
Two more of the above twenty volumes are devoted to the most remarkable of the criminal cases tried by him during his short magisterial career. An extract from the preface (1729) to his complete works, penned by an ardent admirer, will give an idea of the estimation in which these are held:—
Two more of the twenty volumes are dedicated to the most notable criminal cases he handled during his brief time as a magistrate. An excerpt from the preface (1729) to his complete works, written by a passionate admirer, will provide an idea of how highly these are regarded:—
“My master’s judicial capacity was of a remarkably high order, as though the mantle of Pao Hsiao-su[46] had descended upon him. In very difficult cases he would investigate dispassionately and calmly, appearing to possess some unusual method for worming out the truth; so that the most crafty lawyers and the most experienced scoundrels, whom no logic could entangle and no pains intimidate, upon being brought before him, found themselves deserted by their former cunning, and confessed readily without waiting for the application of torture. I, indeed, have often wondered how it is that torture is brought into requisition so much in judicial investigations. For, under the influence of the ‘three wooden instruments,’ what evidence is there which cannot be elicited?—to say nothing of the danger of a mistake and the unutterable injury thus inflicted upon the departed spirits in the realms below. Now, my master, in investigating and deciding cases, was fearful only lest his people should not obtain a full and fair hearing; he, therefore, argued each point with them[396] quietly and kindly until they were thoroughly committed to a certain position, with no possibility of backing out, and then he decided the case upon its merits as thus set forth. By such means, those who were bambooed had no cause for complaint, while those who were condemned to die died without resenting their sentence; the people were unable to deceive him, and they did not even venture to make the attempt. Thus did he carry out the Confucian doctrine of respecting popular feeling;[47] and were all judicial officers to decide cases in the same careful and impartial manner, there would not be a single injured suitor under the canopy of heaven.”
“My master had an exceptionally high judicial capacity, as if he had inherited the essence of Pao Hsiao-su[46]. In very challenging cases, he would investigate dispassionately and calmly, seemingly possessing a unique method for uncovering the truth; this left even the most cunning lawyers and the most seasoned tricksters, who could evade any logic and intimidate anyone, stripped of their cleverness when they stood before him, confessing easily without needing any torture applied. I’ve often wondered why torture is so frequently used in judicial investigations. With the ‘three wooden instruments,’ what evidence can’t be extracted?—not to mention the risk of making mistakes and the serious harm done to the spirits of those who have passed on. My master, when handling cases, was only concerned that people received a complete and fair hearing; he would discuss every point with them[396] gently and kindly until they were fully committed to a specific stance, with no way to backtrack, and then he decided the case based on its merits as presented. By doing so, those who were punished had no reason to complain, while those who were sentenced to die accepted their fate without resentment; the people couldn’t deceive him and didn’t even try. Thus, he embodied the Confucian principle of respecting public sentiment;[47] and if all judicial officers made decisions with the same diligence and fairness, there wouldn’t be a single wronged complainant under the sky.”
The following is a specimen case dealing with the evil effects of superstitious doctrines:—
The following is a sample case addressing the harmful effects of superstitious beliefs:—
“The people of the Ch‘ao-yang district are great on bogies, and love to talk of spirits and Buddhas. The gentry and their wives devote themselves to Ta Tien, but the women generally of the neighbourhood flock in crowds to the temples to burn incense and adore Buddha, forming an unbroken string along the road. Hence, much ghostly and supernatural nonsense gets spread about; and hence it was that the Hou-t‘ien sect came to flourish. I know nothing of the origin of this sect. It was started amongst the Ch‘ao-yang people by two men, named Yen and Chou respectively, who said that they had been instructed by a white-bearded Immortal, and who, when an attempt to arrest them was made by a predecessor in office, absconded with their families and remained in concealment. By and by, however, they came back, calling themselves the White Lily or the White Aspen sect. I imagine that White[397] Lily was the real designation, the alteration in name being simply made to deceive. Their ‘goddess’ was Yen’s own wife, and she pretended to be able to summon wind and bring down rain, enslave bogies and exorcise spirits, being assisted in her performances by her paramour, a man named Hu, who called himself the Immortal of Pencil Peak. He used to aid in writing out charms, spirting water, curing diseases, and praying for heirs; and he could enable widows to hold converse with their departed husbands. The whole district was taken in by these people, and went quite mad about them, people travelling from afar to worship them as spiritual guides, and, with many offerings of money, meats, and wines, enrolling themselves as their humble disciples, until one would have said it was market-day in the neighbourhood. I heard of their doings one day as I was returning from the prefectural city. They had already established themselves in a large building to the north of the district; they had opened a preaching-hall, collected several hundred persons together, and for the two previous days had been availing themselves of the services of some play-actors to sing and perform at their banquets. I immediately sent off constables to arrest them; but the constables were afraid of incurring the displeasure of the spirits and being seized by the soldiers of the infernal regions, while so much protection was afforded by various families of wealth and position that the guilty parties succeeded in preventing the arrest of a single one of their number. Therefore I proceeded in person to their establishment, knocked at the door, and seized the goddess, whom I subjected to a searching examination as to the whereabouts of her accomplices; but the interior of the place being, as it was, a perfect maze of[398] passages ramifying in every direction, when I seized a torch and made my way along, even if I did stumble up against any one, they were gone in a moment before I had time to see where. It was a veritable nest of secret villany, and one which I felt ought to be searched to the last corner. Accordingly, from the goddess’s bed in a dark and out-of-the-way chamber I dragged forth some ten or a dozen men; while out of the Immortal’s bedroom I brought a wooden seal of office belonging to the Lady of the Moon, also a copy of their magic ritual, a quantity of soporifics, wigs, clothes, and ornaments, of the uses of which I was then totally ignorant. I further made a great effort to secure the person of the Immortal himself; and when his friends and rich supporters saw the game was up, they surrendered him over to justice. At his examination he comported himself in a very singular manner, such being indeed the chief means upon which he relied, besides the soporifics and fine dresses, to deceive the eyes and ears of the public. As to his credulous dupes, male and female, when they heard the name of the Lady of the Moon they would be at first somewhat scared; but by and by, seeing that the goddess was certainly a woman, they would begin to regain courage, while the Immortal himself, with his hair dressed out and his face powdered and his skirts fluttering about, hovered round the goddess, and assuming all the airs and graces of a supernatural beauty, soon convinced the spectators that he was really the Lady of the Moon, and quite put them off the scent as to his real sex. Adjourning now to one of the more remote apartments, there would follow worship of Maitrêya Buddha, accompanied by the recital of some sûtra; after which soporific incense would be lighted,[399] and the victims be thrown into a deep sleep. This soporific, or ‘soul confuser,’ as it is otherwise called, makes people feel tired and sleepy; they are recovered by means of a charm and a draught of cold water. The promised heirs and the interviews with deceased husbands are all supposed to be brought about during the period of trance—for which scandalous impostures the heads of these villains hung up in the streets were scarcely a sufficient punishment. However, reflecting that it would be a great grievance to the people were any of them to find themselves mixed up in such a case just after a bad harvest, and also that among the large number who had become affiliated to this society there would be found many old and respectable families, I determined on a plan which would put an end to the affair without any troublesome esclandre. I burnt all the depositions in which names were given, and took no further steps against the persons named. I ordered the goddess and her paramour to receive their full complement of blows (viz., one hundred), and to be punished with the heavy cangue; and, placing them at the yamên gate, I let the people rail and curse at them, tear their flesh and break their heads, until they passed together into their boasted Paradise. The husband and some ten others of the gang were placed in the cangue, bambooed, or punished in some way; and as for the rest, they were allowed to escape with this one more chance to turn over a new leaf. I confiscated the building, destroyed its disgraceful hiding-places, changed the whole appearance of the place, and made it into a literary institution to be dedicated to five famous heroes of literature. I cleansed and purified it from all taint, and on the 1st and 15th of each moon I would, when at[400] leisure, indulge with the scholars of the district in literary recreations. I formed, in fact, a literary club; and, leasing a plot of ground for cultivation, devoted the returns therefrom to the annual Confucian demonstrations and to the payment of a regular professor. Thus the true doctrine was caused to flourish, and these supernatural doings to disappear from the scene; the public tone was elevated, and the morality of the place vastly improved.
The people in the Ch‘ao-yang district are really into ghost stories and love chatting about spirits and Buddhas. The local gentry and their wives focus on Ta Tien, but most of the women in the area gather in large groups at the temples to burn incense and worship Buddha, creating a continuous line along the road. As a result, a lot of supernatural nonsense gets spread around, which allowed the Hou-t‘ien sect to gain popularity. I don’t know where this sect came from, but it was started among the Ch‘ao-yang folks by two men, Yen and Chou. They claimed they were taught by a white-bearded Immortal, and when a predecessor tried to arrest them, they fled with their families and went into hiding. Eventually, they returned, calling themselves the White Lily or the White Aspen sect. I think the original name was White Lily, and the name change was just a trick. Their ‘goddess’ was Yen’s wife, who claimed she could summon wind and rain, control ghosts, and banish spirits. She was helped by her lover, a man named Hu, who called himself the Immortal of Pencil Peak. He assisted in writing charms, splashing water, curing illnesses, and praying for children; he could also help widows communicate with their deceased husbands. The whole district was fooled by these people and became obsessed with them, with people traveling great distances to worship them as spiritual guides and making many offerings of money, food, and wine to enroll as their humble followers—making it feel like a busy market in the area. I heard about their activities one day while returning from the prefectural city. They had already set up in a large building to the north of the district; they had opened a preaching hall, gathered several hundred people, and had been using play-actors to sing and perform at their banquets for the last two days. I quickly sent constables to arrest them, but the constables were scared of upsetting the spirits and being caught by the soldiers of the underworld, and the support from wealthy families helped the guilty parties avoid arrest. So, I went to their place myself, knocked on the door, and captured the goddess, interrogating her about her accomplices. However, the inside of the place was a complete maze with passages everywhere, and when I grabbed a torch and moved around, anyone I stumbled upon vanished before I could even see them. It was a real den of secret wrongdoing that needed to be searched thoroughly. I dragged out about ten men from the goddess’s bed in a dark room, and from the Immortal’s bedroom, I found a wooden seal of office belonging to the Lady of the Moon, a copy of their magical ritual, several sedatives, wigs, clothing, and ornaments, the purpose of which I did not understand at the time. I also made a significant effort to capture the Immortal himself, and when his wealthy friends realized they were caught, they surrendered him to the authorities. During his questioning, he behaved in a very unusual manner, relying on that along with the sedatives and fancy outfits to deceive the public’s eyes and ears. As for his gullible followers, both men and women, when they heard the name of the Lady of the Moon, they were initially frightened, but gradually, seeing the goddess was indeed a woman, they started to regain their courage. Meanwhile, the Immortal, with his styled hair, powdered face, and flouncy garments, hovered around the goddess, acting like a supernatural beauty, and quickly convinced the spectators that he was truly the Lady of the Moon, completely disguising his real gender. Then, moving to a more secluded room, there would be worship of Maitrêya Buddha, followed by the recitation of some sûtra; afterward, they would light sedative incense, and their victims would fall into a deep sleep. This sedative, also known as ‘soul confuser,’ made people feel exhausted and sleepy; they would wake up because of a charm and a sip of cold water. The promised children and meetings with deceased husbands were all supposed to happen during this trance—an outrageous trick for which the heads of these crooks hanging in the streets were hardly a fitting punishment. However, considering it would be a huge injustice to the community if anyone got caught up in this right after a bad harvest, and knowing that many old and reputable families had joined this group, I devised a plan to end things without causing any troublesome esclandre. I burned all the statements naming names and took no further action against those mentioned. I ordered the goddess and her lover to receive their full punishment (one hundred lashes) and to be put in the heavy cangue. Then, I placed them at the yamên gate, allowing the public to mock and curse them, harm them, until they ended up in the Paradise they bragged about. The husband and about ten others from the group were put in the cangue, beaten, or punished in some way; as for the rest, they were given one last chance to reform. I confiscated the building, destroyed its shameful hiding spots, changed its entire appearance, and turned it into a literary institution dedicated to five renowned literary heroes. I cleaned the place thoroughly, and on the 1st and 15th of each month, when I had free time, I would join the local scholars for literary activities. I formed a literary club and rented a plot of land for cultivation, using the proceeds for the annual Confucian events and to pay for a regular professor. Thus, the true doctrine thrived, and these supernatural antics disappeared; the public spirit was uplifted, and the morality of the area greatly improved.
“When the Brigadier-General and the Lieutenant-Governor heard what had been done, they very much commended my action, saying: ‘Had this sect not been rooted out, the evil results would have been dire indeed; and had you reported the case in the usual way, praying for the execution of these criminals, your merit would undoubtedly have been great; but now, without selfish regard to your own interests, you have shown yourself unwilling to hunt down more victims than necessary, or to expose those doings in such a manner as to lead to the suicide of the persons implicated. Such care for the fair fame of so many people is deserving of all praise.’”
“When the Brigadier-General and the Lieutenant-Governor heard what had happened, they praised my actions, saying: ‘If this group hadn't been eliminated, the consequences would have been severe; and if you had reported the case in the usual way, requesting the execution of these criminals, you would certainly have earned great credit. But now, without considering your own interests, you've shown that you're not willing to go after more victims than necessary or to reveal these actions in a way that would lead to the suicide of those involved. Such concern for the reputation of so many people deserves all the praise.’”
Although not yet of the same national importance as at the present day, it was still impossible that the foreign question should have escaped the notice of such an observant man as Lan Ting-yüan. He flourished at a time when the spread of the Roman Catholic religion was giving just grounds for apprehension to thoughtful Chinese statesmen. Accordingly, we find amongst his collected works two short notices devoted to a consideration of trade and general intercourse with the various nations of barbarians. They are interesting as the untrammelled views of the greatest living Chinese scholar[401] of the date at which they were written, namely, in 1732. The following is one of these notices:—
Although it wasn't as nationally important back then as it is today, it was still impossible for a keen observer like Lan Ting-yüan to overlook the foreign question. He lived during a time when the spread of Roman Catholicism was causing genuine concern among thoughtful Chinese leaders. As a result, we see among his collected works two brief notices discussing trade and general interactions with various foreign nations. They are interesting because they reflect the unfiltered views of the greatest living Chinese scholar[401] from the time they were written, in 1732. Below is one of these notices:—
“To allow the barbarians to settle at Canton was a mistake. Ever since Macao was given over, in the reign of Chia Ching (1522-1567) of the Ming dynasty, to the red-haired barbarians, all manner of nations have continued without ceasing to flock thither. They build forts and fortifications and dense settlements of houses. Their descendants will overshadow the land, and all the country beyond Hsiang-shan will become a kingdom of devils. ‘Red-haired’ is a general term for the barbarians of the western islands. Amongst them there are the Dutch, French, Spaniards, Portuguese, English, and Yü-sŭ-la [? Islam], all of which nations are horribly fierce. Wherever they go they spy around with a view to seize on other people’s territory. There was Singapore, which was originally a Malay country; the red-haired barbarians went there to trade, and by and by seized it for an emporium of their own. So with the Philippines, which were colonised by the Malays; because the Roman Catholic religion was practised there, the Western foreigners appropriated it in like manner for their own. The Catholic religion is now spreading over China. In Hupeh, Hunan, Honan, Kiangsi, Fuhkien, and Kuangsi, there are very few places whither it has not reached. In the first year of the Emperor Yung Chêng [1736], the Viceroy of Fuhkien, Man Pao, complained that the Western foreigners were preaching their religion and tampering with the people, to the great detriment of the localities in question; and he petitioned that the Roman Catholic chapels in the various provinces might be turned into lecture-rooms and schools, and[402] that all Western foreigners might be sent to Macao, to wait until an opportunity should present itself of sending them back to their own countries. However, the Viceroy of Kuangtung, out of mistaken kindness, memorialised the Throne that such of the barbarians as were old or sick and unwilling to go away might be permitted to remain in the Roman Catholic establishment at Canton, on the condition that if they proselytised, spread their creed, or chaunted their sacred books, they were at once to be punished and sent away. The scheme was an excellent one, but what were the results of it? At present more than 10,000 men have joined the Catholic chapel at Canton, and there is also a department for women, where they have similarly got together about 2000. This is a great insult to China, and seriously injures our national traditions, enough to make every man of feeling grind his teeth with rage. The case by no means admits of ‘teaching before punishing.’
"Letting the outsiders settle in Canton was a mistake. Ever since Macao was handed over to the foreign traders during the reign of Chia Ching (1522-1567) of the Ming dynasty, various nations have continuously flocked there. They build forts, walls, and dense neighborhoods. Their descendants will dominate the area, and all the land beyond Hsiang-shan will turn into a place of turmoil. 'Red-haired' is a broad term for the outsiders from the western islands. Among them are the Dutch, French, Spaniards, Portuguese, English, and Muslims, all of whom are fiercely aggressive. Wherever they go, they scout around with the intention of taking other people's land. Take Singapore, which was originally a Malay country; the outsiders went there to do business and eventually took it over as their own trading post. The same happened with the Philippines, colonized by the Malays; since Roman Catholicism was practiced there, the Western foreigners seized it in a similar fashion. Catholicism is now spreading throughout China. In Hupeh, Hunan, Honan, Kiangsi, Fuhkien, and Kuangsi, there are very few places it hasn't reached. In the first year of Emperor Yung Chêng [1736], the Viceroy of Fuhkien, Man Pao, reported that the Western foreigners were spreading their religion and interfering with the locals, harming the areas involved. He petitioned that the Roman Catholic chapels in the different provinces be turned into classrooms and schools, and that all Western foreigners be sent to Macao to wait until they could be sent back to their countries. However, the Viceroy of Kuangtung, out of misplaced compassion, recommended to the Throne that those foreigners who were old or sick and unwilling to leave might be allowed to stay in the Catholic establishment in Canton, provided that if they preached, spread their beliefs, or recited their sacred texts, they would be punished and removed immediately. The idea was good, but what happened? Now over 10,000 people have joined the Catholic chapel in Canton, and there's also a section for women, where around 2,000 have gathered. This is a tremendous insult to China and seriously damages our national traditions, enough to make any reasonable person furious. The situation doesn’t allow for ‘teaching before punishing.’"
“Now these traders come this immense distance with the object of making money. What then is their idea in paying away vast sums in order to attract people to their faith? Thousands upon thousands they get to join them, not being satisfied until they have bought up the whole province. Is it possible to shut one’s eyes and stop one’s ears, pretending to know nothing about it and making no inquiries whatever? There is an old saying among the people—‘Take things in time. A little stream, if not stopped, may become a great river.’ How much more precaution is needed, then, when there is a general inundation and men’s hearts are restless and disturbed? In Canton the converts to Catholicism are very numerous; those in Macao are in an inexpugnable[403] fortress. There is a constant interchange of arms between the two, and if any trouble like that of the Philippines or Singapore should arise, I cannot say how we should meet it. At the present moment, with a pattern of Imperial virtue on the Throne, whose power and majesty have penetrated into the most distant regions, this foolish design of the barbarians should on no account be tolerated. Wise men will do well to be prepared against the day when it may be necessary for us to retire before them, clearing the country as we go.”
“Now these traders travel an enormous distance to make money. So what’s their goal in spending huge amounts to attract people to their beliefs? They manage to convince thousands to join, not stopping until they’ve taken over the entire region. Is it really possible to ignore this, pretending we’re unaware and not asking any questions? There’s an old saying among people—‘Act in time. A small stream, if left unchecked, can become a huge river.’ How much more caution is needed when there’s a widespread flood and people’s hearts are restless and troubled? In Canton, many people are converting to Catholicism; those in Macao are in a stronghold. There’s constant communication between the two, and if any issues arise like what happened in the Philippines or Singapore, I can’t predict how we would respond. Right now, with a model of Imperial virtue on the throne, whose power and authority have reached even the farthest regions, this foolish plan of the outsiders should never be tolerated. Wise individuals should be prepared for the day when we may need to retreat from them, clearing the land as we go.”
The following extract from a letter to a friend was written by Lan Ting-yüan in 1724, and proves that if he objected to Christianity, he was not one whit more inclined to tolerate Buddhism:—
The following extract from a letter to a friend was written by Lan Ting-yüan in 1724, and proves that if he objected to Christianity, he was not any more inclined to tolerate Buddhism:—
“Of all the eighteen provinces, Chehkiang is the one where Buddhist priests and nuns most abound. In the three prefectures of Hangchow, Chia-hsing, and Huchow there cannot be fewer than several tens of thousands of them, of whom, by the way, not more than one-tenth have willingly taken the vows. The others have been given to the priests when quite little, either because their parents were too poor to keep them, or in return for some act of kindness; and when the children grow up, they are unable to get free. Buddhist nuns are also in most cases bought up when children as a means of making a more extensive show of religion, and are carefully prevented from running away. They are not given in marriage—the desire for which is more or less implanted in every human breast, and exists even amongst prophets and sages. And thus to condemn thousands and ten thousands of human beings to the dull monotony of the cloister, granting that they strictly keep their[404] religious vows, is more than sufficient to seriously interfere with the equilibrium of the universe. Hence floods, famines, and the like catastrophes; to say nothing of the misdeeds of the nuns in question.
“Of all the eighteen provinces, Chehkiang has the highest number of Buddhist priests and nuns. In the three prefectures of Hangchow, Chia-hsing, and Huchow, there are definitely several tens of thousands of them, and interestingly, no more than one-tenth have voluntarily taken their vows. The rest were given to the monasteries when they were very young, either because their parents couldn’t afford to keep them or in exchange for some favor; as they grow up, they find it hard to escape. Most Buddhist nuns are also taken in as children to create a bigger show of devotion and are kept from running away. They are not allowed to marry—the yearning for which is naturally embedded in everyone, even among prophets and wise people. Therefore, condemning thousands and tens of thousands of individuals to the dull routine of monastic life, even if they strictly adhere to their religious vows, is enough to seriously disrupt the balance of the universe. This leads to floods, famines, and other disasters, not to mention the wrongdoings of the nuns involved.”
“When I passed through Soochow and Hangchow I saw many disgraceful advertisements that quite took my breath away with their barefaced depravity; and the people there told me that these atrocities were much practised by the denizens of the cloister, which term is simply another name for houses of ill-fame. These cloister folk do a great deal of mischief amongst the populace, wasting the substance of some, and robbing others of their good name.”
“When I went through Suzhou and Hangzhou, I saw a lot of shocking advertisements that left me stunned with their blatant immorality; and the locals there told me that these offenses were commonly carried out by those from the brothels, which is just another term for houses of ill-repute. These brothel residents cause a lot of trouble in the community, wasting some people’s resources and tarnishing others’ reputations.”
The Ming Chi Kang Mu, or History of the Ming Dynasty, which had been begun in 1689 by a commission of fifty-eight scholars, was laid before the Emperor only in 1742 by Chang T‘ing-yü (1670-1756), a Minister of State and a most learned writer, joint editor of the Book of Rites, Ritual of the Chou Dynasty, the Thirteen Classics, the Twenty-four Histories, Thesaurus of Phraseology, Encyclopædia of Quotations, the Concordance to Literature, &c. This work, however, did not meet with the Imperial approval, and for it was substituted the T‘ung Chien Kang Mu San Pien, first published in 1775. Among the chief collaborators of Chang T‘ing-yü should be mentioned O-êrh-t‘ai, the Mongol (d. 1745), and Chu Shih (1666-1736), both of whom were also voluminous contributors to classical literature.
The Ming Chi Kang Mu, or History of the Ming Dynasty, which was started in 1689 by a group of fifty-eight scholars, was presented to the Emperor in 1742 by Chang T'ing-yü (1670-1756), a Minister of State and a highly learned writer, who was a co-editor of the Book of Rites, the Ritual of the Chou Dynasty, the Thirteen Classics, the Twenty-four Histories, Thesaurus of Phraseology, Encyclopædia of Quotations, the Concordance to Literature, etc. However, this work did not receive the Emperor's approval, and instead, it was replaced by the T‘ung Chien Kang Mu San Pien, first published in 1775. Among Chang T‘ing-yü's main collaborators were O-êrh-t‘ai, the Mongol (d. 1745), and Chu Shih (1666-1736), both of whom also contributed extensively to classical literature.
These were followed by Ch‘ên Hung-mou (1695-1771), who, besides being the author of brilliant State papers,[405] was a commentator on the Classics, dealing especially with the Four Books, a writer on miscellaneous topics, and a most successful administrator. He rose to high office, and was noted for always having his room hung round with maps of the province in which he was serving, so that he might become thoroughly familiar with its geography. He was dismissed, however, from the important post of Viceroy of the Two Kuang for alleged incapacity in dealing with a plague of locusts.
These were followed by Ch'en Hung-mou (1695-1771), who, besides being the author of outstanding State papers,[405] was a commentator on the Classics, particularly focusing on the Four Books, a writer on various topics, and a highly effective administrator. He achieved a high-ranking position and was known for always having his office decorated with maps of the province where he was working, so he could deeply understand its geography. However, he was dismissed from the significant role of Viceroy of the Two Kuang for being allegedly unable to handle a locust plague.
Yüan Mei (1715-1797) is beyond all question the most popular writer of modern times. At the early age of nine he was inspired with a deep love for poetry, and soon became an adept at the art. Graduating in 1739, he was shortly afterwards sent to Kiangnan, and presently became magistrate at Nanking, where he greatly distinguished himself by the vigour and justice of his administration. A serious illness kept him for some time unemployed; and when on recovery he was sent into Shansi, he managed to quarrel with the Viceroy. At the early age of forty he retired from the official arena and led a life of lettered ease in his beautiful garden at Nanking. His letters, which have been published under the title of Hsiao Ts‘ang Shan Fang Ch‘ih Tu, are extremely witty and amusing, and at the same time are models of style. Many of the best are a trifle coarse, sufficiently so to rank them with some of the eighteenth-century literature on this side of the globe; the salt of all loses its savour in translation. The following are specimens:—
Yuan Mei (1715-1797) is undoubtedly the most popular writer of modern times. From the young age of nine, he developed a profound love for poetry, quickly becoming skilled in the craft. After graduating in 1739, he was soon sent to Kiangnan and became the magistrate of Nanking, where he made a name for himself through his energetic and fair administration. A serious illness left him out of work for a while; upon recovering and being assigned to Shansi, he ended up in conflict with the Viceroy. By the age of forty, he stepped back from public service and enjoyed a life of intellectual leisure in his lovely garden in Nanking. His letters, published under the title of Hsiao Ts‘ang Shan Fang Ch‘ih Tu, are very witty and entertaining, as well as exemplary in style. Many of the best letters are somewhat crude, placing them alongside some of the eighteenth-century literature from this part of the world; much of the humor loses its impact in translation. Here are some examples:—
“I have received your letter congratulating me on my present prosperity, and am very much obliged for the same.
“I got your letter congratulating me on my current success, and I really appreciate it.”
“At the end of the letter, however, you mention that you have a tobacco-pouch for me, which shall be sent on as soon as I forward you a stanza. Surely this reminds one of the evil days of the Chous and the Chêngs, when each State took pledges from the other. It certainly is not in keeping with the teaching of the sages, viz., that friends should be the first to give. Why then do you neglect that teaching for the custom of a degraded age?
“At the end of the letter, though, you mention that you have a tobacco pouch for me, which will be sent as soon as I send you a stanza. This surely reminds one of the dark days of the Chous and the Chêngs, when each State demanded pledges from the other. It definitely doesn’t align with the wisdom of the sages, who taught that friends should be the first to give. So why do you ignore that teaching for the habit of a fallen age?"
“If for a tobacco-pouch you insist upon having a stanza, for a hat or a pair of boots you would want at least a poem; while your brother might send me a cloak or a coat, and expect to get a whole epic in return! In this way, the prosperity on which you congratulate me would not count for much.
“If you absolutely need a stanza for a tobacco pouch, then for a hat or a pair of boots, you'd expect at least a poem; while your brother might give me a cloak or a coat and think he deserves an entire epic in return! This way, the success you celebrate for me wouldn't mean much.”
“Shun Yü-t‘an of old sacrificed a bowl of rice and a perch to get a hundred waggons full of grain; he offered little and he wanted much. And have you not heard how a thousand pieces of silk were given for a single word? two beautiful girls for a stanza?—compared with which your tobacco-pouch seems small indeed. It is probably because you are a military man, accustomed to drill soldiers and to reward them with a silver medal when they hit the mark, that you have at last come to regard this as the proper treatment of an old friend.
“Shun Yü-t‘an in the past sacrificed a bowl of rice and a perch to receive a hundred wagon loads of grain; he offered little and wanted a lot. And haven’t you heard how a thousand pieces of silk were given for a single word? two beautiful girls for a stanza?—compared to that, your tobacco pouch seems quite small. It’s probably because you’re a military man, used to training soldiers and rewarding them with a silver medal when they hit the target, that you’ve finally come to see this as the right way to treat an old friend.”
“Did not Mencius forbid us to presume upon anything adventitious? And if friends may not presume upon their worth or position, how much less upon a tobacco-pouch? For a tobacco-pouch, pretty as it may be, is but the handiwork of a waiting-maid; while my verses, poor as they may be, are the outcome of my intellectual powers. So that to exchange the work of a waiting-maid’s fingers for the work of my brain, is a great compliment to the waiting-maid, but a small one to[407] me. Not so if you yourself had cast away spear and sword, and grasping the needle and silk, had turned me out a tobacco-pouch of your own working. Then, had you asked me even for ten stanzas, I would freely have given them. But a great general knows his own strength as well as the enemy’s, and it would hardly be proper for me to lure you from men’s to women’s work, and place on your head a ribboned cap. How then do you venture to treat me as Ts‘ao Ts‘ao [on his death-bed treated his concubines], by bestowing on me an insignificant tobacco-pouch?
“Didn’t Mencius warn us not to take for granted anything random? And if friends shouldn’t assume anything about their worth or status, how much less should we do so about a tobacco pouch? Because a tobacco pouch, as nice as it might be, is just something made by a maid, while my poems, as lacking as they may be, come from my own intellect. So, swapping the work of a maid's hands for the work of my brain is a big compliment to the maid but a small one to me. It would be different if you had put down your weapons, taken up a needle and thread, and made a tobacco pouch yourself. Then, if you asked me for ten stanzas, I would have given them without hesitation. But a great general knows both his strengths and his enemy’s, and it wouldn’t be right for me to pull you away from men’s work to women’s work, putting a ribboned cap on your head. So how can you treat me like Ts‘ao Ts‘ao [on his deathbed treated his concubines], by giving me a trivial tobacco pouch?”
“Having nothing better to do, I have amused myself with these few lines at your expense. If you take them ill, of course I shall never get the pouch. But if you can mend your evil ways, then hurry up with the tobacco-pouch and trust to your luck for the verse.”
“Since I don’t have anything better to do, I’ve entertained myself with these few lines at your expense. If you don’t like them, I guess I’ll never get the pouch. But if you can change your wrong ways, then hurry up with the tobacco pouch and hope for a good verse.”
A friend had sent Yüan Mei a letter with the very un-Chinese present of a crab and a duck. Two ducks and a crab would have been more conventional, or even two crabs and a duck. And by some mistake or other, the crab arrived by itself. Hence the following banter in reply:—
A friend had sent Yüan Mei a letter along with the very un-Chinese gift of a crab and a duck. Two ducks and a crab would have been more typical, or even two crabs and a duck. But somehow, the crab arrived on its own. So, here’s the playful response in reply:—
“To convey a man to a crab is very pleasant for the man, but to convey a crab to a man is pleasant for his whole family. And I know that this night my two sons will often bend their arms like crabs’ claws [i.e. in the form of the Chinese salute], wishing you an early success in life.
“To take a man to a crab is really nice for the man, but to take a crab to a man makes his entire family happy. And I know that tonight my two sons will often flex their arms like crab claws [i.e. in the form of the Chinese salute], wishing you early success in life.
“In rhyme no duplicates [that is, don’t rhyme again the same sound], and don’t use two sentences where one will do [in composition]. Besides which, the fact that the duck has not yet turned up shows that you understand well how to ‘do one thing at a time.’ Not[408] to mention that you cause an old gobbler like myself to stretch out his neck in anticipation of something else to come.
“In rhyme, avoid repeating the same sound, and don’t use two sentences when one will suffice. Also, the fact that the duck hasn’t shown up yet indicates that you really grasp how to ‘do one thing at a time.’ Not to mention, you make an old guy like me stretch my neck in anticipation of what's coming next.”
“You remember how the poet Shên beat his rival, all because of that one verse—
“You remember how the poet Shên defeated his rival, all because of that one line—
The jewel lamp will be coming soon.
Well, your crab is like the sinking moon, while the duck reminds me of the jewel lamp; from which we may infer that you will meet with the same good luck as Shên.
Well, your crab is like the sinking moon, while the duck reminds me of the jewel lamp; from which we can infer that you will have the same good luck as Shên.
“Again, a crab, even in the presence of the King of the Ocean, has to travel aslant; by which same token I trust that by and by your fame will travel aslant the habitable globe.”
“Once again, a crab, even in front of the King of the Ocean, has to move sideways; and I hope that eventually your fame will spread across the entire world.”
Yüan Mei’s poetry is much admired and widely read. He is one of the few, very few, poets who have flourished under Manchu rule. Here are some sarcastic lines by him:—
Yüan Mei’s poetry is highly respected and widely read. He is one of the very few poets who have thrived under Manchu rule. Here are some sarcastic lines by him:—
How all men respect some God,
And wear themselves out for his sake. And lower their heads until they hurt.
It's clear to me that the Gods are created Made of the same stuff as wind or shade....
Ah! if they responded to every caller,
"I'd be the loudest crier!"
He could be pathetic enough at times, as he showed in his elegy on a little five-year-old daughter, recalling her baby efforts with the paint-brush, and telling how she cut out clothes from paper, or sat and watched her father engaged in composition. He was also, like all Chinese poets, an ardent lover of nature, and a winter plum-tree in flower, or a gust of wind scattering dead[409] leaves, would set all his poetic fibres thrilling again. It sounds like an anti-climax to add that this brilliant essayist, letter-writer, and composer of finished verse owes perhaps the chief part of his fame to a cookery-book. Yet such is actually the case. Yüan Mei was the Brillat-Savarin of China, and in the art of cooking China stands next to France. His cookery-book is a gossipy little work, written, as only such a scholar could write it, in a style which at once invests the subject with dignity and interest.
He could be pretty pathetic at times, as he showed in his heartfelt poem about his little five-year-old daughter, reminiscing about her toddler attempts with a paintbrush and how she would cut out clothes from paper or sit and watch her dad write. He was also, like all Chinese poets, a passionate lover of nature, and a winter plum tree in bloom or a gust of wind scattering dead leaves would make all his poetic senses come alive. It seems like an anti-climax to say that this brilliant essayist, letter-writer, and skillful poet owes much of his fame to a cookbook. But that's actually the case. Yüan Mei was the Brillat-Savarin of China, and when it comes to cooking, China is second only to France. His cookbook is a charming little piece, written in the unique style of a scholar who knows how to make the subject both dignified and interesting.
“Everything,” says Yüan Mei, in his opening chapter, “has its own original constitution, just as each man has certain natural characteristics. If a man’s natural abilities are of a low order, Confucius and Mencius themselves would teach him to no purpose. And if an article of food is in itself bad, not even I-ya [the Soyer of China] could cook a flavour into it.
“Everything,” says Yüan Mei in his opening chapter, “has its own original makeup, just like each person has certain natural traits. If a person’s natural abilities are limited, even Confucius and Mencius would not be able to teach him effectively. And if a food item is inherently bad, not even I-ya [the Soyer of China] could make it taste good.”
“A ham is a ham; but in point of goodness two hams will be as widely separated as sky and sea. A mackerel is a mackerel; but in point of excellence two mackerel will differ as much as ice and live coals. And other things in the same way. So that the credit of a good dinner should be divided between the cook and the steward forty per cent. to the steward, and sixty per cent. to the cook.
“A ham is a ham; but when it comes to quality, two hams can be as different as night and day. A mackerel is a mackerel; but in terms of quality, two mackerels can vary as much as ice and fire. And the same goes for other foods. So, the credit for a good dinner should be split between the cook and the steward—40 percent to the steward and 60 percent to the cook.”
“Cookery is like matrimony. Two things served together should match. Clear should go with clear, thick with thick, hard with hard, and soft with soft. I have known people mix grated lobster with birds’-nests, and mint with chicken or pork!
“Cooking is like marriage. Two things served together should complement each other. Clear should go with clear, thick with thick, hard with hard, and soft with soft. I've seen people mix grated lobster with bird's nests, and mint with chicken or pork!"
“The cooks of to-day think nothing of mixing in one soup the meat of chicken, duck, pig, and goose. But these chickens, ducks, pigs, and geese have doubtless[410] souls. And these souls will most certainly file plaints in the next world on the way they have been treated in this. A good cook will use plenty of different dishes. Each article of food will be made to exhibit its own characteristics, while each made dish will be characterised by one dominant flavour. Then the palate of the gourmand will respond without fail, and the flowers of the soul blossom forth.
“The cooks today have no problem throwing together chicken, duck, pig, and goose in one soup. But these chickens, ducks, pigs, and geese definitely have[410] souls. And those souls will surely lodge complaints in the next world about how they’ve been treated here. A good cook uses a variety of different dishes. Each food item will showcase its own unique qualities, while each completed dish will be defined by one main flavor. Then the palate of the gourmet will respond without fail, and the flowers of the soul will bloom.”
“Let salt fish come first, and afterwards food of more negative flavour. Let the heavy precede the light. Let dry dishes precede those with gravy. No flavour must dominate. If a guest eats his fill of savouries, his stomach will be fatigued. Salt flavours must be relieved by bitter or hot tasting foods, in order to restore the palate. Too much wine will make the stomach dull. Sour or sweet food will be required to rouse it again into vigour.
“Start with salted fish, then move on to food with a less intense flavor. Serve heavier dishes before the lighter ones. Dry foods should come before those with gravy. No single flavor should overpower the others. If a guest eats too many savory dishes, their stomach will get tired. Salt flavors should be balanced by bitter or spicy foods to refresh the palate. Too much wine can dull the stomach. Sour or sweet foods will be needed to bring it back to life.”
“In winter we should eat beef and mutton. In summer, dried and preserved meats. As for condiments, mustard belongs specially to summer, pepper to winter.
“In winter, we should eat beef and lamb. In summer, dried and cured meats. As for seasonings, mustard is for summer, while pepper is for winter."
“Don’t cut bamboo-shoots [the Chinese equivalent of asparagus] with an oniony knife.... A good cook frequently wipes his knife, frequently changes his cloth, frequently scrapes his board, and frequently washes his hands. If smoke or ashes from his pipe, perspiration-drops from his head, insects from the wall, or smuts from the saucepan get mixed up with the food, though he were a very chef among chefs, yet would men hold their noses and decline.
“Don’t cut bamboo shoots (the Chinese equivalent of asparagus) with a knife that smells like onions.... A good cook often wipes his knife, changes his cloth, scrapes his board, and washes his hands. If smoke or ashes from his pipe, sweat from his forehead, insects from the wall, or dirt from the saucepan get mixed in with the food, even if he were the best chef among chefs, people would still hold their noses and refuse to eat.”
“Don’t make your thick sauces greasy nor your clear ones tasteless. Those who want grease can eat fat pork, while a drink of water is better than something which tastes of nothing at all.... Don’t over-salt your[411] soups; for salt can be added to taste, but can never be taken away.
“Don’t make your thick sauces oily or your clear ones bland. If someone wants grease, they can eat fatty pork; meanwhile, a glass of water is better than something that has no flavor at all.... Don’t over-salt your[411] soups; you can always add salt to taste, but you can never take it away.”
“Don’t eat with your ears; by which I mean do not aim at having extraordinary out-of-the-way foods, just to astonish your guests; for that is to eat with your ears, not with the mouth. Bean-curd, if good, is actually nicer than birds’-nest; and better than sea-slugs, which are not first-rate, is a dish of bamboo shoots....
“Don’t eat with your ears; what I mean is don’t try to impress your guests with weird and fancy foods just for shock value; that’s eating with your ears, not with your mouth. Good bean curd can be tastier than bird’s nest, and a dish of bamboo shoots is better than sea slugs, which aren’t really top-notch....
“The chicken, the pig, the fish, and the duck, these are the four heroes of the table. Sea-slugs and birds’-nests have no characteristic flavours of their own. They are but usurpers in the house. I once dined with a friend who gave us birds’-nest in bowls more like vats, holding each about four ounces of the plain-boiled article. The other guests applauded vigorously; but I smiled and said, ‘I came here to eat birds’-nest, not to take delivery of it wholesale.’
“The chicken, the pig, the fish, and the duck—these are the four stars of the table. Sea slugs and bird nests have no unique flavors of their own. They’re just pretenders in the kitchen. I once had dinner with a friend who served us bird nests in bowls that were more like vats, each holding about four ounces of the plain-boiled stuff. The other guests cheered loudly; but I just smiled and said, ‘I came here to eat bird nests, not to stock up on them in bulk.’”
“Don’t eat with your eyes; by which I mean do not cover the table with innumerable dishes and multiply courses indefinitely. For this is to eat with the eyes, and not with the mouth.
“Don’t eat with your eyes; what I mean is, don’t clutter the table with countless dishes and endlessly expand the number of courses. Because that’s eating with your eyes, not with your mouth.”
“Just as a calligraphist should not overtire his hand nor a poet his brain, so a good cook cannot possibly turn out in one day more than four or five distinct plats. I used to dine with a merchant friend who would put on no less than three removes [sets of eight dishes served separately], and sixteen kinds of sweets, so that by the time we had finished we had got through a total of some forty courses. My host gloried in all this, but when I got home I used to have a bowl of rice-gruel. I felt so hungry.
“Just like a calligrapher shouldn't overwork their hand or a poet their mind, a good cook can’t possibly create more than four or five different dishes in one day. I used to have dinner with a merchant friend who would serve no less than three rounds of eight dishes each, plus sixteen types of desserts, so by the time we were done, we had gone through about forty courses. My host took pride in all of this, but when I got home, I would just have a bowl of rice porridge. I felt so hungry.”
“To know right from wrong, a man must be sober. And only a sober man can distinguish good flavours from[412] bad. It has been well said that words are inadequate to describe the nuances of taste. How much less then must a stuttering sot be able to appreciate them!
“To know right from wrong, a person must be sober. And only a sober person can tell good flavors apart from[412] bad ones. It's often said that words fall short when it comes to capturing the nuances of taste. How much less, then, can a stuttering drunk appreciate them!
“I have often seen votaries of guess-fingers swallow choice food as though so much sawdust, their minds being preoccupied with their game. Now I say eat first and drink afterwards. By these means the result will be successful in each direction.”
“I’ve frequently watched people focused on their games eat good food like it was sawdust, completely distracted. So I say, eat first and drink after. This way, you'll succeed in everything.”
Yüan Mei also protests against the troublesome custom of pressing guests to eat, and against the more foolish one of piling up choice pieces on the little saucers used as plates, and even putting them into the guests’ mouths, as if they were children or brides, too shy to help themselves.
Yüan Mei also speaks out against the annoying habit of insisting that guests eat, and against the even sillier practice of stacking fancy dishes on the small saucers used as plates, and even putting food into the guests’ mouths, as if they were children or brides too shy to serve themselves.
There was a man in Ch‘ang-an, he tells us, who was very fond of giving dinners; but the food was atrocious. One day a guest threw himself on his knees in front of this gentleman and said, “Am I not a friend of yours?”
There was a guy in Ch‘ang-an, he tells us, who loved throwing dinner parties; but the food was terrible. One day a guest dropped to his knees in front of this man and said, “Aren't I your friend?”
“You are indeed,” replied his host.
“You really are,” replied his host.
“Then I must ask of you a favour,” said the guest, “and you must grant it before I rise from my knees.”
“Then I need to ask you for a favor,” said the guest, “and you have to agree to it before I get up from my knees.”
“Well, what is it?” inquired his host in astonishment.
“Well, what is it?” his host asked in surprise.
“Never to invite me to dinner any more!” cried the guest; at which the whole party burst into a loud roar of laughter.
“Don’t ever invite me to dinner again!” shouted the guest, causing everyone at the party to burst into loud laughter.
“Into no department of life,” says Yüan Mei, “should indifference be allowed to creep; into none less than into the domain of cookery. Cooks are but mean fellows; and if a day is passed without either rewarding or punishing them, that day is surely marked by negligence or carelessness on their part. If badly cooked food is swallowed in silence, such neglect will speedily become a habit. Still, mere rewards and[413] punishments are of no use. If a dish is good, attention should be called to the why and the wherefore. If bad, an effort should be made to discover the cause of the failure.
“Indifference shouldn’t creep into any part of life,” says Yüan Mei, “especially not in the kitchen. Cooks are just ordinary people; if a day goes by without either rewarding or punishing them, that day surely reflects negligence or carelessness on their part. If poorly cooked food is eaten without comment, that neglect will quickly become a habit. However, just giving rewards and punishments isn’t enough. If a dish is good, we need to talk about what makes it good. If it’s bad, we should try to find out what caused the failure.
“I am not much of a wine-drinker, but this makes me all the more particular. Wine is like scholarship: it ripens with age; and it is best from a fresh-opened jar. The top of the wine-jar, the bottom of the teapot, as the saying has it.”
“I don’t drink wine much, but that makes me even more picky about it. Wine is like studying: it gets better with time, and it’s best from a freshly opened bottle. The top of the wine bottle, the bottom of the teapot, as the saying goes.”
In 1783 Ch‘ên Hao-tzŭ, who lived beside the Western Lake at Hangchow, and called himself the Flower Hermit, published a gossipy little work on gardening and country pursuits, under the title of “The Mirror of Flowers.” It is the type of a class often to be seen in the hands of Chinese readers. The preface was written by himself:—
In 1783, Ch'en Haozi, who lived near the Western Lake in Hangchow and referred to himself as the Flower Hermit, published a lighthearted work on gardening and rural activities titled “The Mirror of Flowers.” This book is typical of a genre often found in the hands of Chinese readers. He wrote the preface himself:—
“From my youth upwards I have cared for nothing save books and flowers. Twenty-eight thousand days have passed over my head, the greater part of which has been spent in poring over old records, and the remainder in enjoying myself in my garden among plants and birds.”
“Since I was young, I’ve only cared about books and flowers. Twenty-eight thousand days have gone by, most of which I’ve spent diving into old records, and the rest enjoying my time in the garden with the plants and birds.”
The Chinese excel in horticulture, and the passionate love of flowers which prevails among all classes is quite a national characteristic. A Chinaman, however, has his own particular standpoint. The vulgar nosegay or the plutocratic bouquet would have no charms for him. He can see, with satisfaction, only one flower at a time. His best vases are made to hold a single spray, and large vases usually have covers perforated so as to isolate each specimen. A primrose by the river’s brim would be to him a complete poem. If condemned to a[414] sedentary life, he likes to have a flower by his side on the table. He draws enjoyment, even inspiration, from its petals. He will take a flower out for a walk, and stop every now and again to consider the loveliness of its growth. So with birds. It is a common thing on a pleasant evening to meet a Chinaman carrying his bird-cage suspended from the end of a short stick. He will stop at some pleasant corner outside the town, and listen with rapture to the bird’s song. But to the preface. Our author goes on to say that in his hollow bamboo pillow he always keeps some work on his favourite subject.
The Chinese are great at gardening, and their deep love of flowers is a strong part of their national identity across all classes. However, a Chinese person has their own unique perspective. A cheap bouquet or an extravagant arrangement wouldn't impress him. He finds joy in appreciating just one flower at a time. His best vases are designed for a single bloom, and larger vases typically have holes to keep each flower separate. A primrose by the river would be like a complete poem to him. If he has to stay in one place, he enjoys having a flower on the table next to him. He finds pleasure, even inspiration, in its petals. He might take a flower for a walk, pausing occasionally to admire its beauty. The same goes for birds. On a nice evening, it's common to see a Chinese man carrying a birdcage at the end of a short stick. He’ll stop at a nice spot outside the city to listen to the bird's song with delight. But back to the main point. The author mentions that he always keeps some reading material about his favorite topic in his hollow bamboo pillow.
“People laugh at me, and say that I am cracked on flowers and a bibliomaniac; but surely study is the proper occupation of a literary man, and as for gardening, that is simply a rest for my brain and a relaxation in my declining years. What does T‘ao Ch‘ien say?—
“People laugh at me and say I’m obsessed with flowers and addicted to books; but surely studying is the right thing for a literary person to do, and as for gardening, it’s just a break for my mind and a way to unwind in my later years. What does T‘ao Ch‘ien say?—
I have no hopes for heaven above.' ...
Besides, it is only in hours of leisure that I devote myself to the cultivation of flowers.”
Besides, I only dedicate my free time to growing flowers.
Ch‘ên Hao-tzŭ then runs through the four seasons, showing how each has its especial charm, contributing to the sum of those pure pleasures which are the best antidote against the ills of old age. He then proceeds to deal with times and seasons, showing what to do under each month, precisely as our own garden-books do. After that come short chapters on all the chief trees, shrubs, and plants of China, with hints how to treat them under diverse circumstances, the whole concluding with a separate section devoted to birds, animals, fishes, and insects. Among these are to be found the crane,[415] peacock, parrot, thrush, kite, quail, mainah, swallow, deer, hare, monkey, dog, cat, squirrel, goldfish—first mentioned by Su Shih,
Ch'en Hao-tzŭ then goes through the four seasons, highlighting the unique charm of each one, showing how they all contribute to the pure joys that are the best remedy against the struggles of old age. He continues by discussing times and seasons, explaining what actions to take during each month, much like our own gardening books do. After that, there are short chapters on all the main trees, shrubs, and plants in China, along with suggestions on how to care for them in different situations, wrapping up with a separate section dedicated to birds, animals, fish, and insects. Among these are the crane,[415] peacock, parrot, thrush, kite, quail, mainah, swallow, deer, hare, monkey, dog, cat, squirrel, and goldfish—first mentioned by Su Shih.
I stand and watch the goldfish swim.
bee, butterfly, glowworm, &c. Altogether there is much to be learnt from this Chinese White of Selborne, and the reader lays down the book feeling that the writer is not far astray when he says, “If a home has not a garden and an old tree, I see not whence the everyday joys of life are to come.”
bee, butterfly, glowworm, etc. Overall, there's a lot to learn from this Chinese White of Selborne, and the reader closes the book feeling that the author isn't far off when he says, “If a home doesn't have a garden and an old tree, I don’t know where the everyday joys of life are supposed to come from.”
Chao I (1727-1814) is said to have known several tens of characters when only three years old,—the age at which John Stuart Mill believed that he began Greek. It was not, however, until 1761 that he took his final degree, appearing second on the list. He was really first, but the Emperor put Wang Chieh over his head, in order to encourage men from Shensi, to which province the latter belonged. That Wang Chieh is remembered at all must be set down to the above episode, and not to the two volumes of essays which he left behind him. Chao I wrote a history of the wars of the present dynasty, a collection of notes on the current topics of his day, historical critiques, and other works. He was also a poet, contributing a large volume of verse, from which the following sample of his art is taken:—
Chao I (1727-1814) is said to have known several dozen characters by the time he was just three years old—the same age when John Stuart Mill claimed he started learning Greek. However, it wasn't until 1761 that he received his final degree, ranking second on the list. In reality, he should have been first, but the Emperor placed Wang Chieh above him to encourage men from Shensi, Wang Chieh's home province. The fact that Wang Chieh is remembered at all can be attributed to this incident, rather than the two volumes of essays he left behind. Chao I authored a history of the wars of the current dynasty, a collection of notes on contemporary issues, historical critiques, and other works. He was also a poet, producing a substantial volume of poetry, from which the following sample of his work is taken:—
Though appearing down-to-earth; The sky is just a thicker cover. Of the thin atmosphere that surrounds everything.
Just like this air, that's how the sky is; Why do we refer to this as low and that as high?
[416]
Notice how the eager flowers bloom; Lock them in a room,
They disappear and meet an early fate.
So here it is, right at our feet
The earth and the sky come together.
Heaven is all around us on every side;
Yet men keep sinning because they say
"Great God in heaven is far away."
The “stop short” was a great favourite with him. His level may be gauged by the following specimen, written as he was setting out to a distant post in the north:—
The “stop short” was a favorite of his. You can get a sense of his mindset from the following example he wrote while getting ready to head to a far-off post up north:—
On their long northern journey, the wild geese fly; Together we will roam over the river....
"Ah! They are heading towards home, and I am going away from it!"
Here is another in a more humorous vein:—
Here’s another one that’s more lighthearted:—
And I had been pushing myself and working hard....
What's the problem, cook? Do you have no millet in stock? Well, I’ve written a book that will buy us some more time.”
Taken altogether, the poetry of the present dynasty, especially that of the nineteenth century, must be written down as nothing more than artificial verse, with the art not even concealed, but grossly patent to the dullest observer. A collection of extracts from about 2000 representative poets was published in 1857, but it is very dull reading, any thoughts, save the most commonplace, being few and far between. As in every similar collec[417]tion, a place is assigned to poetesses, of whom Fang Wei-i would perhaps be a favourable example. She came from a good family, and was but newly married to a promising young official when the latter died, and left her a sorrowing and childless widow. Light came to her in the darkness, and disregarding the entreaties of her father and mother, she decided to become a nun, and devote the remainder of her life to the service of Buddha. These are her farewell lines:—
Taken altogether, the poetry of the current dynasty, especially from the nineteenth century, should be considered nothing more than artificial verse, with the craft not even hidden, but obviously evident to the dullest observer. A collection of excerpts from about 2000 representative poets was published in 1857, but it makes for very boring reading, as any thoughts beyond the most ordinary are rare. As in every similar collection, a spot is given to female poets, of whom Fang Wei-i might be a good example. She came from a respectable family and had just married a promising young official when he died, leaving her a grieving and childless widow. Light came into her life during this darkness, and ignoring her parents' pleas, she chose to become a nun and dedicate the rest of her life to serving Buddha. These are her farewell lines:—
There are no goodbyes for us after death.
But let's move on; I’m no longer a wife,
I will confront fate's challenges until my last breath.
Every day and night, they lament for me; I gaze at the changing sky above,
No little chatterbox smiling on my lap.
My crying parents are still reluctant to give in;
Yet to the east and west, the inexperienced fledglings fly,
And autumn's foliage spreads out wide.
One of the greatest of the scholars of the present dynasty was Yüan Yüan (1764-1849). He took his third degree in 1789, and at the final examination the aged Emperor Ch‘ien Lung was so struck with his talents that he exclaimed, “Who would have thought that, after passing my eightieth year, I should find another such man as this one?” He then held many high offices in succession, including the post of Governor of Chehkiang, in[418] which he operated vigorously against the Annamese pirates and Ts‘ai Ch‘ien, established the tithing system, colleges, schools, and soup-kitchens, besides devoting himself to the preservation of ancient monuments. As Viceroy of the Two Kuang, he frequently came into collision with British interests, and did his best to keep a tight hand over the barbarian merchants. He was a voluminous writer on the Classics, astronomy, archæology, &c., and various important collections were produced under his patronage. Among these may be mentioned the Huang Ch‘ing Ching Chieh, containing upwards of 180 separate works, and the Ch‘ou Jen Chuan, a biographical dictionary of famous mathematicians of all ages, including Euclid, Newton, and Ricci, the Jesuit Father. He also published a Topography of Kuangtung, specimens of the compositions of more than 5000 poets of Kiangsi, and a large collection of inscriptions on bells and vases. He also edited the Catalogue of the Imperial Library, the large encyclopædia known as the T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan, and other important works.
One of the greatest scholars of the current dynasty was Yuan Yuan (1764-1849). He earned his third degree in 1789, and during the final exam, the elderly Emperor Ch‘ien Lung was so impressed with his talents that he exclaimed, “Who would have thought that, after turning eighty, I would find another man like this?” He then held several high-ranking positions one after another, including the Governor of Chehkiang, where he took strong action against the Annamese pirates and Ts‘ai Ch‘ien, established the tithing system, colleges, schools, and soup kitchens, and dedicated himself to preserving ancient monuments. As Viceroy of the Two Kuang, he often clashed with British interests and did his best to keep a tight grip on foreign merchants. He was a prolific writer on the Classics, astronomy, archaeology, etc., and various significant collections were produced under his sponsorship. Among these are the Huang Ch‘ing Ching Chieh, containing over 180 separate works, and the Ch‘ou Jen Chuan, a biographical dictionary of famous mathematicians from all eras, including Euclid, Newton, and Ricci, the Jesuit Father. He also published a Topography of Kuangtung, collections of works from over 5,000 poets from Kiangsi, and a large compilation of inscriptions on bells and vases. He also edited the Catalogue of the Imperial Library, the extensive encyclopedia known as the T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan, and other important works.
Two religious works, associated with the Taoism of modern days, which have long been popular throughout China, may fitly be mentioned here. They are not to be bought in shops, but can always be obtained at temples, where large numbers are placed by philanthropists for distribution gratis. The first is the Kan Ying P‘ien, or Book of Rewards and Punishments, attributed by the foolish to Lao Tzŭ himself. Its real date is quite unknown; moderate writers place it in the Sung dynasty, but even that seems far too early. Although nominally of Taoist origin, this work is usually edited in a very pronounced Buddhist setting, the fact being that Taoism[419] and Buddhism are now so mixed up that it is impossible to draw any sharp line of demarcation between the two. As Chu Hsi says, “Buddhism stole the best features of Taoism, and Taoism stole the worst features of Buddhism; it is as though the one stole a jewel from the other, and the loser recouped the loss with a stone.” Prefixed to the Kan Ying P‘ien will be found Buddhist formulæ for cleansing the mouth and body before beginning to read the text, and appeals to Maitrêya Buddha and Avalôkitêsvara. Married women and girls are advised not to frequent temples to be a spectacle for men. “If you must worship Buddha, worship the two living Buddhas (parents) you have at home; and if you must burn incense, burn it at the family altar.” We are further told that there is no time at which this book may not be read; no place in which it may not be read; and no person by whom it may not be read with profit. We are advised to study it when fasting, and not necessarily to shout it aloud, so as to be heard of men, but rather to ponder over it in the heart. The text consists of a commination said to have been uttered by Lao Tzŭ, and directed against evil-doers of all kinds. In the opening paragraphs attention is drawn to various spiritual beings who note down the good deeds and crimes of men, and lengthen or shorten their lives accordingly. Then follows a long list of wicked acts which will inevitably bring retribution in their train. These include the ordinary offences recognised by moral codes all over the world, every form of injustice and oppression, falsehood, and theft, together with not a few others of a more venial character to Western minds. Among the latter are birds’-nesting, stepping across food or human beings, cooking with dirty firewood, spitting at shooting stars[420] and pointing at the rainbow, or even at the sun, moon, and stars. In all these cases, periods will be cut off from the life of the offender, and if his life is exhausted while any guilt still remains unexpiated, the punishment due will be carried on to the account of his descendants.
Two religious texts, linked to modern Taoism, have long been popular throughout China and are worth mentioning here. You can’t buy them in stores, but you can always get them at temples, where many are provided for free by generous donors. The first is the Kan Ying P‘ien, or Book of Rewards and Punishments, which some foolishly attribute to Lao Tzŭ himself. Its exact date is unknown; moderate scholars suggest it's from the Sung dynasty, but even that seems too early. Although it’s officially a Taoist work, it’s usually presented within a clearly Buddhist framework since Taoism and Buddhism are so intertwined now that it’s tough to distinguish between them. As Chu Hsi puts it, “Buddhism took the best aspects of Taoism, and Taoism took the worst aspects of Buddhism; it’s like one stole a jewel from the other, and the one who lost made up the loss with a stone.” Before the Kan Ying P‘ien, you’ll find Buddhist rituals for purifying the mouth and body before reading the text, along with prayers to Maitrêya Buddha and Avalôkitêsvara. Married women and girls are advised not to visit temples to be a spectacle for men. “If you must worship Buddha, worship the two living Buddhas (parents) you have at home; and if you must burn incense, burn it at the family altar.” We’re also told there’s no time when this book can’t be read; no place where it can’t be read; and no person who can’t read it to their benefit. We’re encouraged to study it while fasting and not to shout it out loud for others to hear, but rather to reflect on it in our hearts. The text contains a condemnation said to have been spoken by Lao Tzŭ, aimed at all kinds of wrongdoers. In the opening paragraphs, various spiritual beings are noted for recording people’s good deeds and crimes, adjusting their lifespans accordingly. Then there’s a lengthy list of wicked actions that will inevitably bring consequences. These include common offenses recognized by moral standards worldwide, every form of injustice and oppression, falsehood, and theft, along with several others that might seem less serious to Western sensibilities. Among these are birds’-nesting, stepping over food or people, cooking with dirty firewood, spitting at shooting stars[420] and pointing at the rainbow, or even at the sun, moon, and stars. In all these cases, time will be deducted from the offender’s life, and if their life runs out while any guilt remains unaddressed, the punishment will be passed on to their descendants.
The second of the two works under consideration is the Yü Li Ch‘ao Chuan, a description of the Ten Courts of Purgatory in the nether world, through some or all of which every erring soul must pass before being allowed to be born again into this world under another form, or to be permanently transferred to the eternal bliss reserved for the righteous alone.
The second of the two works being considered is the Yü Li Ch‘ao Chuan, which describes the Ten Courts of Purgatory in the afterlife. Every wayward soul has to go through some or all of these courts before they can be reborn into this world in a different form or be permanently taken to the eternal happiness meant only for the righteous.
In the Fifth Court, for instance, the sinners are hurried away by bull-headed, horse-faced demons to a famous terrace, where their physical punishments are aggravated by a view of their old homes:—
In the Fifth Court, for example, the sinners are rushed away by bull-headed, horse-faced demons to a well-known terrace, where their physical punishments are made worse by a view of their old homes:—
“This terrace is curved in front like a bow; it looks east, west, and south. It is eighty-one li from one extreme to the other. The back part is like the string of a bow; it is enclosed by a wall of sharp swords. It is 490 feet high; its sides are knife-blades; and the whole is in sixty-three storeys. No good shade comes to this terrace; neither do those whose balance of good and evil is exact. Wicked souls alone behold their homes close by, and can see and hear what is going on. They hear old and young talking together; they see their last wishes disregarded and their instructions disobeyed. Everything seems to have undergone a change. The property they scraped together with so much trouble is dissipated and gone. The husband thinks of taking another wife; the widow meditates second nuptials. Strangers are in possession of the old estate; there is nothing to divide amongst the children. Debts long[421] since paid are brought again for settlement, and the survivors are called upon to acknowledge claims upon the departed. Debts owed are lost for want of evidence, with endless recriminations, abuse, and general confusion, all of which falls upon the three families of the deceased. They in their anger speak ill of him that is gone. He sees his children become corrupt and his friends fall away. Some, perhaps, for the sake of bygone times, may stroke the coffin and let fall a tear, departing quickly with a cold smile. Worse than that, the wife sees her husband tortured in the yamên; the husband sees his wife victim to some horrible disease, lands gone, houses destroyed by flood or fire, and everything in unutterable confusion—the reward of former sins.”
“This terrace curves at the front like a bow; it faces east, west, and south. It stretches eighty-one li from one end to the other. The back is like the string of a bow, enclosed by a wall of sharp swords. It stands 490 feet high; its sides are as sharp as knife blades, and it has sixty-three stories. There’s no good shade on this terrace; neither do those whose good and evil balance out find comfort here. Only wicked souls can see their homes nearby and hear what’s happening. They hear the young and the old talking together; they watch their last wishes ignored and their instructions disobeyed. Everything appears to have changed. The possessions they gathered with so much effort are lost and gone. The husband thinks about marrying again; the widow considers remarrying. Strangers now own the old estate, leaving nothing for the children. Debts that were long since paid are resurrected for collection, and survivors are forced to acknowledge claims against the deceased. Debts owed disappear due to lack of proof, resulting in endless accusations, insults, and chaos, all of which fall on the three families of the departed. In their anger, they speak poorly of the one who is gone. He sees his children become corrupt and his friends desert him. Some, perhaps out of nostalgia, may touch the coffin and shed a tear, leaving quickly with a cold smile. Even worse, the wife sees her husband tortured in the court; the husband sees his wife suffering from a terrible illness, losing lands, with houses destroyed by floods or fires, everything in utter disarray—the consequence of past sins.”
The Sixth Court “is a vast, noisy Gehenna, many leagues in extent, and around it are sixteen wards.
The Sixth Court is a huge, loud hell, spanning many leagues, and there are sixteen wards surrounding it.
“In the first, the souls are made to kneel for long periods on iron shot. In the second, they are placed up to their necks in filth. In the third, they are pounded till the blood runs out. In the fourth, their mouths are opened with iron pincers and filled full of needles. In the fifth, they are bitten by rats. In the sixth, they are enclosed in a net of thorns and nipped by locusts. In the seventh, they are crushed to a jelly. In the eighth, their skin is lacerated and they are beaten on the raw. In the ninth, their mouths are filled with fire. In the tenth, they are licked by flames. In the eleventh, they are subjected to noisome smells. In the twelfth, they are butted by oxen and trampled on by horses. In the thirteenth, their hearts are scratched. In the fourteenth, their heads are rubbed till their skulls come off. In the fifteenth, they are chopped in two at the waist. In the sixteenth, their skin is taken off and rolled up into spills.
“In the first, the souls are forced to kneel for long stretches on iron shot. In the second, they are submerged up to their necks in filth. In the third, they are pounded until the blood flows out. In the fourth, their mouths are pried open with iron pincers and stuffed full of needles. In the fifth, they are bitten by rats. In the sixth, they are trapped in a net of thorns and nipped by locusts. In the seventh, they are crushed into a pulp. In the eighth, their skin is cut and they are beaten on the raw flesh. In the ninth, their mouths are filled with fire. In the tenth, they are licked by flames. In the eleventh, they are exposed to disgusting smells. In the twelfth, they are butted by oxen and trampled by horses. In the thirteenth, their hearts are scraped. In the fourteenth, their heads are rubbed until their skulls crack. In the fifteenth, they are cut in half at the waist. In the sixteenth, their skin is removed and rolled up into strips."
“Those discontented ones who rail against heaven and revile earth, who are always finding fault either with the wind, thunder, heat, cold, fine weather, or rain; those who let their tears fall towards the north; who steal the gold from the inside or scrape the gilding from the outside of images; those who take holy names in vain, who show no respect for written paper, who throw down dirt and rubbish near pagodas or temples, who use dirty cook-houses and stoves for preparing the sacrificial meats, who do not abstain from eating beef and dog-flesh; those who have in their possession blasphemous or obscene books and do not destroy them, who obliterate or tear books which teach man to be good, who carve on common articles of household use the symbol of the origin of all things, the Sun and Moon and Seven Stars, the Royal Mother and the God of Longevity on the same article, or representations of any of the Immortals; those who embroider the Svastika on fancy-work, or mark characters on silk, satin, or cloth, on banners, beds, chairs, tables, or any kind of utensil; those who secretly wear clothes adorned with the dragon and the phœnix only to be trampled under foot, who buy up grain and hold until the price is exorbitantly high—all these shall be thrust into the great and noisy Gehenna, there to be examined as to their misdeeds and passed accordingly into one of the sixteen wards, whence, at the expiration of their time, they will be sent for further questioning on to the Seventh Court.”
“Those unhappy people who complain about heaven and criticize earth, who are always finding something wrong with the wind, thunder, heat, cold, nice weather, or rain; those who let their tears fall to the north; who steal the gold from inside or scrape the surface off of images; those who misuse holy names, who disrespect written words, who litter near pagodas or temples, who use dirty kitchens and stoves to prepare sacrificial meats, who eat beef and dog meat; those who keep blasphemous or obscene books without destroying them, who tear apart or deface books that teach goodness, who carve symbols of the origin of all things, the Sun and Moon and Seven Stars, the Royal Mother and the God of Longevity on everyday items, or images of any of the Immortals; those who embroider the Svastika on decorative items, or mark symbols on silk, satin, or cloth, on banners, beds, chairs, tables, or any kind of utensil; those who secretly wear clothes decorated with the dragon and the phoenix only to be walked on, who hoard grain until prices skyrocket—all these will be thrown into the great and loud Gehenna, there to be judged for their wrongdoings and sorted into one of the sixteen wards, from where, when their time is up, they will be sent for further questioning in the Seventh Court.”
The Tenth Court deals with the final stage of transmigration previous to rebirth in the world. It appears that in primeval ages men could remember their former lives on earth even after having passed through Purgatory, and that wicked persons often took advantage of[423] such knowledge. To remedy this, a Terrace of Oblivion was built, and all shades are now sent thither, and are forced to drink the cup of forgetfulness before they can be born again.
The Tenth Court handles the last phase of passing through before being reborn in the world. It seems that in ancient times, people could remember their previous lives on earth even after going through Purgatory, and that evil individuals often exploited[423] that knowledge. To fix this, a Terrace of Oblivion was created, and all souls are now sent there, where they must drink the cup of forgetfulness before they can be born again.
“Whether they swallow much or little it matters not; but sometimes there are perverse devils who altogether refuse to drink. Then beneath their feet sharp blades start up, and a copper tube is forced down their throats, by which means they are compelled to swallow some. When they have drunk, they are raised by the attendants and escorted back by the same path. They are next pushed on to the Bitter Bamboo floating bridge, with torrents of rushing red water on either side. Half-way across they perceive written in large characters on a red cliff on the opposite side the following lines:—
“Whether they drink a lot or a little doesn’t really matter; but sometimes there are stubborn ones who flat-out refuse to drink. Then sharp blades shoot up beneath their feet, and a copper tube is forced down their throats, making them gulp down some liquid. After they’ve drunk, the attendants lift them up and guide them back the same way. They are then pushed onto the Bitter Bamboo floating bridge, with rushing red water on either side. Halfway across, they see large characters written on a red cliff on the other side that say:”
Yet becoming a man once again is probably even harder.
"It’s important to keep your words and feelings in sync.”
“When the shades have read these words, they try to jump on shore, but are beaten back into the water by two huge devils. One has on a black official hat and embroidered clothes; in his hand he holds a paper pencil, and over his shoulder he carries a sharp sword. Instruments of torture hang at his waist; fiercely he glares out of his large round eyes and laughs a horrid laugh. His name is Short-Life. The other has a dirty face smeared with blood; he has on a white coat, an abacus in his hand, and a rice-sack over his shoulder. Around his neck hangs a string of paper money; his brow contracts hideously and he utters long sighs. His[424] name is They-have-their-Reward, and his duty is to push the shades into the red water. The wicked and foolish rejoice at the prospect of being born once more as human beings, but the better shades weep and mourn that in life they did not lay up a store of virtuous acts, and thus pass away from the state of mortals for ever. Yet they all rush on to birth like an infatuated or drunken crowd, and again, in their new childhood, hanker after forbidden flavours. Then, regardless of consequences, they begin to destroy life, and thus forfeit all claims to the mercy and compassion of God. They take no thought as to the end that must overtake them; and, finally, they bring themselves once more to the same horrid plight.”
“When the spirits read these words, they try to jump ashore, but two massive demons push them back into the water. One wears a black official hat and fancy clothes; in his hand, he carries a pen, and over his shoulder rests a sharp sword. Torture devices dangle from his waist; he glares out of his big round eyes and laughs a chilling laugh. His name is Short-Life. The other has a dirty face smeared with blood; he wears a white coat, holds an abacus, and has a rice sack slung over his shoulder. A string of paper money hangs around his neck; his brow twists in agony and he lets out long sighs. His name is They-have-their-Reward, and his job is to shove the spirits into the red water. The wicked and foolish rejoice at the chance to be born again as humans, but the better spirits weep and mourn that during their lives they didn’t accumulate a store of good deeds, thus missing the chance to leave the realm of mortals forever. Yet they all rush towards rebirth like a crazed or drunk crowd, and once more, in their new infancy, they crave forbidden pleasures. Then, disregarding the consequences, they begin to take lives, thus losing any claims to God’s mercy and compassion. They give no thought to the end that awaits them; and, ultimately, they bring themselves back to the same dreadful situation.”
CHAPTER IV
WALL LITERATURE—JOURNALISM—WIT AND
HUMOUR—PROVERBS AND MAXIMS
The death of Yüan Yüan in 1849 brings us down to the period when China began to find herself for the first time face to face with the foreigner. The opening of five ports in 1842 to comparatively unrestricted trade, followed by more ports and right of residence in Peking from 1860, created points of contact and brought about foreign complications to which the governors of China had hitherto been unused. A Chinese Horace might well complain that the audacious brood of England have by wicked fraud introduced journalism into the Empire, and that evils worse than consumption and fevers have followed in its train.
The death of Yüan Yüan in 1849 marked the time when China first confronted foreign powers. The opening of five ports in 1842 to nearly unrestricted trade, followed by additional ports and the right to live in Peking from 1860, created new connections and led to foreign challenges that China's governors had never faced before. A Chinese Horace might justly argue that the bold crew from England has deceitfully brought journalism into the Empire, and that it has led to problems worse than tuberculosis and fevers.
From time immemorial wall-literature has been a feature in the life of a Chinese city surpassing in extent and variety that of any other nation, and often playing a part fraught with much danger to the community at large. Generally speaking, the literature of the walls covers pretty much the same ground as an ordinary English newspaper, from the “agony” column downwards. For, mixed up with notices of lost property, consisting sometimes of human beings, and advertisements of all kinds of articles of trade, such as one would naturally look for in the handbill literature of any city,[426] there are to be found announcements of new and startling remedies for various diseases or of infallible pills for the cure of depraved opium-smokers, long lists of the names of subscribers to some coming festival or to the pious restoration of a local temple, sermons without end directed against the abuse of written paper, and now and then against female infanticide, or Cumming-like warnings of an approaching millennium, at which the wicked will receive the reward of their crimes according to the horrible arrangements of the Buddhist-Taoist purgatory. Occasionally an objectionable person will be advised through an anonymous placard to desist from a course which is pointed out as offensive, and similarly, but more rarely, the action of an official will be sometimes severely criticised or condemned. Official proclamations on public business can hardly be classed as wall literature, except perhaps when, as is not uncommon, they are written in doggerel verse, with a view to appealing more directly to the illiterate reader. The following proclamation establishing a registry office for boats at Tientsin will give an idea of these queer documents, the only parallel to which in the West might be found in the famous lines issued by the Board of Trade for the use of sea-captains:—
From ancient times, wall literature has been a part of life in Chinese cities, surpassing any similar tradition in other countries in scale and diversity, often posing significant risks to the community. Generally speaking, wall literature covers much of the same content as a typical English newspaper, from the “agony” column down to the advertisements. It includes notices of lost property, which can sometimes be people, and ads for various goods that you’d expect to see in any city's handbills. Alongside these, there are announcements for new and surprising remedies for a range of illnesses or guaranteed pills to cure addicted opium smokers, long lists of subscribers for upcoming festivals or the charitable restoration of a local temple, endless sermons against the misuse of paper, and occasionally, against female infanticide, along with warnings reminiscent of Cumming about an approaching millennium, where the wicked will face the consequences of their actions as outlined by the terrifying scenarios of Buddhist-Taoist purgatory. Occasionally, an unwanted individual might be told to stop their offensive behavior through an anonymous poster, and less often, the actions of an official might be strongly criticized or condemned. Official proclamations about public matters aren’t usually classified as wall literature unless, as is often the case, they’re written in a simple, catchy verse to appeal more directly to the illiterate population. The following proclamation establishing a registry office for boats at Tientsin offers an example of these peculiar documents, with the only Western equivalent likely found in the famous guidelines issued by the Board of Trade for sea captains:—
"Go ahead, perfect safety," etc.
The object of this registry office was ostensibly to save the poor boatman from being unfairly dealt with when impressed at nominal wages for Government service, but really to enable the officials to know exactly where to lay their hands on boats when required:—
The purpose of this registry office was supposedly to protect the poor boatman from being treated unfairly when forced into service for the government at low wages, but in reality, it was to let the officials know exactly where to find boats when needed:—
A land and waterway; Traders, as numerous as clouds, gather in; Masts rise in forests everywhere.
Move quickly like falling rain or snow.
And thinking about the boatman's fortune,
His uncertain shares of happiness and sorrow,
On pressures from what he deserves after working hard; And, boatmen, for you I give A public register for you.
And in the records, there's a noted increase; No one then would dare accept the evil bribe,
Or spend your time in long delays.
Will be done in turn by everyone
The list of the boatmen’s names
Be published on the Yamên wall.
Work for yourselves as much as you can; Let your boats out to anyone; I'll give a pass to every guy.
Official pay shall be ample; Let everyone who sees anything unjust Report the case to me right away.
In the future, if it's clear that he is guilty;
Times are tough, as I've heard, And food and clothing are becoming expensive.
I hold the scales of Justice in my hand,
I rescue you from the Yamên enemy,
The threatening band of soldiers.[428]
Their disgraceful schemes, recently uncovered; The office only ships out Boats—and on orders properly sealed.
And things might not go too wrong;
Hey boatmen, I’m calling on you. To express your thanks for this.
I present this in hopes of inspiring awe
Such fools who think they will succeed
By attempting to avoid the law.
Awaits them on that unlucky day; So from this date of announcement
"Let everyone obey in fear and dread."
It is scarcely necessary to add that wall literature has often been directed against foreigners, and especially against missionaries. The penalties, however, for posting anonymous placards are very severe, and of late years the same end has been more effectually attained by the circulation of abusive fly-sheets, often pictorial and always disgusting.
It’s hardly surprising that wall literature has frequently targeted foreigners, particularly missionaries. However, the consequences for putting up anonymous posters are quite harsh, and in recent years, the same goal has been more effectively achieved through the distribution of offensive flyers, which are often graphic and always repulsive.
Journalism has proved to be a terrible thorn in the official side. It was first introduced into China under the ægis of an Englishman who was the nominal editor of the Shên Pao or Shanghai News, still a very influential newspaper. For a long time the authorities fought to get rid of this objectionable daily, which now and again told some awkward truths, and contained many ably written articles by first-class native scholars. Eventually an official organ was started in opposition, and other papers have since appeared. An illustrated Chinese weekly made a good beginning in Shanghai, but un[429]fortunately it soon drifted into superstition, intolerance, and vulgarity.
Journalism has become a significant challenge for the authorities. It was first introduced in China under the guidance of an Englishman who served as the nominal editor of the Shên Pao or Shanghai News, which is still a very influential newspaper. For a long time, the authorities struggled to eliminate this troublesome daily, which sometimes published uncomfortable truths and featured many well-written articles by top local scholars. Eventually, an official publication was launched in response, and other newspapers have appeared since then. An illustrated Chinese weekly got off to a strong start in Shanghai, but unfortunately, it quickly fell into superstition, intolerance, and vulgarity.
Attempts have been made to provide the Chinese with translations of noted European works, and among those which have been produced may be mentioned “The Pilgrim’s Progress,” with illustrations, the various characters being in Chinese dress; Mr. Herbert Spencer’s “Education,” the very first sentence in which is painfully misrendered; the “Adventures of Baron Munchausen,” and others. In every case save one these efforts have been rejected by the Chinese on the ground of inferior style. The exception was a translation of Æsop’s Fables, published in 1840 by Robert Thom as rendered into Chinese by an eminent native scholar. This work attracted much attention among the people generally; so much so, that the officials took alarm and made strenuous efforts to suppress it. Recent years have witnessed the publication in Chinese of “Vathek,” in reference to which a literate of standing offered the following criticism:—“The style in which this work is written is not so bad, but the subject-matter is of no account.” The fact is, that to satisfy the taste of the educated Chinese reader the very first requisite is style. As has been seen in the case of the Liao Chai, the Chinese will read almost anything, provided it is set in a faultless frame. They will not look at anything emanating from foreign sources in which this greatest desideratum has been neglected.
Attempts have been made to provide the Chinese with translations of notable European works, including “The Pilgrim’s Progress,” which features illustrations of the characters in Chinese attire; Mr. Herbert Spencer’s “Education,” whose very first sentence is translated poorly; “The Adventures of Baron Munchausen,” and others. In all cases except one, these efforts have been rejected by the Chinese due to inferior style. The exception was a translation of Æsop’s Fables, published in 1840 by Robert Thom, translated into Chinese by a prominent native scholar. This work gained considerable attention among the public, leading to alarm among officials who made significant efforts to suppress it. In recent years, “Vathek” has been published in Chinese, and a respected literate offered the following critique: “The style in which this work is written is not so bad, but the subject matter is insignificant.” The reality is that to appeal to the educated Chinese reader, the primary requirement is style. As seen with the Liao Chai, the Chinese will read almost anything as long as it is presented in a flawless manner. They will not engage with any foreign works where this critical element has been overlooked.
The present age has seen the birth of no great original writer in any department of literature, nor the production of any great original work worthy to be smeared with cedar-oil for the delectation of posterity. It is customary after the death, sometimes during the[430] life, of any leading statesman to publish a collection of his memorials to the throne, with possibly a few essays and some poems. Such have a brief succès d’estime, and are then used by binders for thickening the folded leaves of some masterpiece of antiquity. Successful candidates for the final degree usually print their winning essays, and sometimes their poems, chiefly for distribution among friends. Several diaries of Ministers to foreign countries and similar books have appeared in recent years, recording the astonishment of the writers at the extraordinary social customs which prevail among the barbarians. But nowadays a Chinaman who wishes to read a book does not sit down and write one. He is too much oppressed by the vast dimensions of his existing literature, and by the hopelessness of rivalling, and still more by the hopelessness of surpassing, those immortals who have gone before.
The current era hasn't produced any great original writers in any area of literature, nor has it seen the creation of any significant original works that will be cherished by future generations. It's common to publish a collection of a prominent politician's speeches to the throne after their death—sometimes even during their life—along with a few essays and some poems. These usually get brief recognition and then end up being used by bookbinders to thicken the pages of some classic work. Those who successfully complete their final degree often print their winning essays and sometimes their poems, mainly for sharing with friends. In recent years, several diaries from diplomats in foreign countries and similar books have been published, capturing the writers' amazement at the strange social customs of other cultures. However, these days, a Chinese person who wants to read a book doesn't just sit down and write one. They're too overwhelmed by the massive amount of literature already out there and feel it's impossible to compete with, let alone surpass, the immortals who came before them.
It would be obviously unfair to describe the Chinese people as wanting in humour simply because they are tickled by jests which leave us comparatively unmoved. Few of our own most amusing stories will stand conversion into Chinese terms. The following are specimens of classical humour, being such as might be introduced into any serious biographical notice of the individuals concerned.
It would clearly be unfair to say that the Chinese people lack a sense of humor just because they find jokes that don’t affect us at all. Many of our funniest stories wouldn't translate well into Chinese culture. The following examples showcase classical humor, which could be included in any serious biography of the people involved.
Ch‘un-yü K‘un (4th cent. B.C.) was the wit already mentioned, who tried to entangle Mencius in his talk. On one occasion, when the Ch‘u State was about to attack the Ch‘i State, he was ordered by the Prince of Ch‘i, who was his father-in-law, to proceed to the Chao State and ask that an army might be sent to their assistance; to which end the Prince supplied him with 100 lbs. of silver and ten chariots as offerings[431] to the ruler of Chao. At this Ch‘un-yü laughed so immoderately that he snapped the lash of his cap; and when the Prince asked him what was the joke, he said, “As I was coming along this morning, I saw a husbandman sacrificing a pig’s foot and a single cup of wine; after which he prayed, saying, ‘O God, make my upper terraces fill baskets and my lower terraces fill carts; make my fields bloom with crops and my barns burst with grain!’ And I could not help laughing at a man who offered so little and wanted so much.” The Prince took the hint, and obtained the assistance he required.
Ch'un-yü K'un (4th cent. BCE) was the clever guy already mentioned who tried to trick Mencius in conversation. One time, when the Ch'u State was about to attack the Ch'i State, he was ordered by the Prince of Ch'i, who was his father-in-law, to go to the Chao State and ask for military help. To do this, the Prince gave him 100 pounds of silver and ten chariots as offerings[431] to the ruler of Chao. At this, Ch'un-yü laughed so hard that he broke the strap of his cap; and when the Prince asked him what was funny, he said, “As I was coming this morning, I saw a farmer sacrificing a pig's foot and a single cup of wine; after that, he prayed, saying, ‘O God, make my upper terraces fill baskets and my lower terraces fill carts; make my fields bloom with crops and my barns overflow with grain!’ And I couldn't help laughing at a man who offered so little and wanted so much.” The Prince got the message and secured the help he needed.
T‘ao Ku (A.D. 902-970) was an eminent official whose name is popularly known in connection with the following repartee. Having ordered a newly-purchased waiting-maid to get some snow and make tea in honour of the Feast of Lanterns, he asked her, somewhat pompously, “Was that the custom in your former home?” “Oh, no,” the girl replied; “they were a rough lot. They just put up a gold-splashed awning, and had a little music and some old wine.”
T'ao Ku (AD 902-970) was a distinguished official whose name is widely recognized due to the following exchange. After instructing a newly-acquired maid to bring snow and prepare tea in celebration of the Lantern Festival, he asked her, somewhat self-importantly, “Was that the custom where you used to live?” “Oh, no,” the girl answered; “they were pretty uncivilized. They just put up a flashy canopy, played some music, and served cheap wine.”
Li Chia-ming (10th cent. A.D.) was a wit at the Court of the last ruler of the T‘ang dynasty. On one occasion the latter drew attention to some gathering clouds which appeared about to bring rain. “They may come,” said Li Chia-ming, “but they will not venture to enter the city.” “Why not?” asked the Prince. “Because,” replied the wit, “the octroi is so high.” Orders were thereupon issued that the duties should be reduced by one-half. On another occasion the Prince was fishing with some of his courtiers, all of whom managed to catch something, whereas he himself, to his great chagrin, had not a single bite. Thereupon Li Chia-ming took a pen and wrote the following lines:—
Li Chia-ming (10th cent. CE) was known for his cleverness at the court of the last ruler of the Tang dynasty. One time, the ruler pointed out some dark clouds that looked like they were about to bring rain. “They might come,” Li Chia-ming replied, “but they won’t dare to enter the city.” “Why not?” the prince asked. “Because,” the witty man answered, “the toll is too high.” As a result, orders were given to cut the duties by half. On another occasion, the prince was fishing with some courtiers, and while they all managed to catch something, he, unfortunately, didn’t get a single bite. Then Li Chia-ming picked up a pen and wrote the following lines:—
In the green pool where the deep, calm waters remain still; And if the fish don't dare to take the bait your Highness throws, "They understand that only dragons are a suitable challenge for kings.”
Liu Chi (11th cent. A.D.) was a youth who had gained some notoriety by his fondness for strange phraseology, which was much reprobated by the great Ou-yang Hsiu. When the latter was Grand Examiner, one of the candidates sent in a doggerel triplet as follows:—
Liu Chi (11th cent. CE) was a young man who had become known for his love of unusual expressions, which was heavily criticized by the esteemed Ou-yang Hsiu. When Ou-yang was Grand Examiner, one of the candidates submitted a silly three-line verse that went as follows:—
Everything is made,
And among them was the Sage.”
“This must be Liu Chi,” cried Ou-yang, and ran a red-ink pen through the composition, adding these two lines:—
“This must be Liu Chi,” shouted Ou-yang, and ran a red pen through the composition, adding these two lines:—
The examiner digs in.
Later on, about the year 1060, Ou-yang was very much struck by the essay of a certain candidate, and placed him first on the list. When the names were read out, he found that the first man was Liu Chi, who had changed his name to Liu Yün.
Later on, around the year 1060, Ou-yang was greatly impressed by an essay from a certain candidate and ranked him at the top of the list. When the names were announced, he discovered that the first person was Liu Chi, who had changed his name to Liu Yün.
Chang Hsüan-tsu was a wit of the Han dynasty. When he was only eight years old, some one laughed at him for having lost several teeth, and said, “What are those dog-holes in your mouth for?” “They are there,” replied Chang, “to let puppies like you run in and out.”
Chang Hsüan-tsu was a clever guy from the Han dynasty. When he was just eight years old, someone made fun of him for losing several teeth and said, “What are those gaps in your mouth for?” “They’re there,” replied Chang, “to let little dogs like you run in and out.”
Collections of wit and humour of the Joe Miller type are often to be seen in the hands of Chinese readers, and may be bought at any bookstall. Like many novels of the cheap and worthless class, not to be mentioned with the masterpieces of fiction described in this volume,[433] these collections are largely unfit for translation. All literature in China is pure. Novels and stories are not classed as literature; the authors have no desire to attach their names to such works, and the consequence is a great falling off from what may be regarded as the national standard. Even the Hung Lou Mêng contains episodes which mar to a considerable extent the beauty of the whole. One excuse is that it is a novel of real life, and to omit, therefore, the ordinary frailties of mortals would be to produce an incomplete and inadequate picture.
Collections of wit and humor similar to Joe Miller's are often seen in the hands of Chinese readers and can be found at any bookstore. Like many cheap and worthless novels not worthy of being mentioned alongside the masterpieces of fiction described in this volume,[433] these collections are mostly unfit for translation. All literature in China is considered pure. Novels and stories aren't labeled as literature; the authors don't want their names associated with such works, resulting in a significant drop from what could be seen as the national standard. Even Hung Lou Mêng has episodes that considerably detract from the overall beauty. One justification is that it's a novel of real life, and omitting the everyday flaws of people would create an incomplete and inadequate picture.
The following are a few specimens of humorous anecdotes taken from the Hsiao Lin Kuang Chi, a modern work in four small volumes, in which the stories are classified under twelve heads, such as Arts, Women, Priests:—
The following are a few examples of funny stories taken from the Hsiao Lin Kuang Chi, a contemporary work in four small volumes, where the tales are grouped into twelve categories, like Arts, Women, and Priests:—
A bridegroom noticing deep wrinkles on the face of his bride, asked her how old she was, to which she replied, “About forty-five or forty-six.” “Your age is stated on the marriage contract,” he rejoined, “as thirty-eight; but I am sure you are older than that, and you may as well tell me the truth.” “I am really fifty-four,” answered the bride. The bridegroom, however, was not satisfied, and determined to set a trap for her. Accordingly he said, “Oh, by the by, I must just go and cover up the salt jar, or the rats will eat every scrap of it.” “Well, I never!” cried the bride, taken off her guard. “Here I’ve lived sixty-eight years, and I never before heard of rats stealing salt.”
A groom noticed deep wrinkles on his bride's face and asked her how old she was. She replied, “About forty-five or forty-six.” “Your age is written on the marriage contract as thirty-eight,” he said, “but I’m sure you’re older than that, so you might as well tell me the truth.” “I’m really fifty-four,” the bride answered. The groom, however, wasn’t satisfied and decided to set a trap for her. So he said, “Oh, by the way, I need to go cover the salt jar, or the rats will eat all of it.” “Well, I can’t believe it!” exclaimed the bride, caught off guard. “I’ve lived sixty-eight years, and I’ve never heard of rats stealing salt before.”
A woman who was entertaining a paramour during the absence of her husband, was startled by hearing the latter knock at the house-door. She hurriedly bundled the man into a rice-sack, which she concealed in a[434] corner of the room; but when her husband came in he caught sight of it, and asked in a stern voice, “What have you got in that sack?” His wife was too terrified to answer; and after an awkward pause a voice from the sack was heard to say, “Only rice.”
A woman who was having an affair while her husband was away was startled by the sound of him knocking at the front door. She quickly stuffed the man into a rice sack and hid it in a[434] corner of the room. However, when her husband came in, he noticed it and asked in a stern voice, “What do you have in that sack?” His wife was too scared to respond, and after an awkward silence, a voice from the sack said, “Just rice.”
A scoundrel who had a deep grudge against a wealthy man, sought out a famous magician and asked for his help. “I can send demon soldiers and secretly cut him off,” said the magician. “Yes, but his sons and grandsons would inherit,” replied the other; “that won’t do.” “I can draw down fire from heaven,” said the magician, “and burn his house and valuables.” “Even then,” answered the man, “his landed property would remain; so that won’t do.” “Oh,” cried the magician, “if your hate is so deep as all that, I have something precious here which, if you can persuade him to avail himself of it, will bring him and his to utter smash.” He thereupon gave to his delighted client a tightly closed package, which, on being opened, was seen to contain a pen. “What spiritual power is there in this?” asked the man. “Ah!” sighed the magician, “you evidently do not know how many have been brought to ruin by the use of this little thing.”
A scoundrel who held a strong grudge against a rich man sought out a famous magician for help. “I can send demon soldiers to secretly take him down,” said the magician. “That’s fine, but his sons and grandsons would inherit everything,” the scoundrel replied; “that won’t work.” “I can call down fire from the heavens,” the magician suggested, “to burn his house and possessions.” “Even then,” the man answered, “he would still have his land; so that won’t work either.” “Oh,” exclaimed the magician, “if your hatred runs that deep, I have something special that, if you can convince him to use it, will completely destroy him and his family.” He then handed the thrilled client a tightly sealed package, which revealed a pen when opened. “What kind of power does this have?” the man asked. “Ah!” sighed the magician, “you clearly don’t realize how many people have been brought to ruin by this little thing.”
A doctor who had mismanaged a case was seized by the family and tied up. In the night he managed to free himself, and escaped by swimming across a river. When he got home, he found his son, who had just begun to study medicine, and said to him, “Don’t be in a hurry with your books; the first and most important thing is to learn to swim.”
A doctor who had mishandled a case was captured by the family and tied up. During the night, he managed to free himself and escaped by swimming across a river. When he got home, he found his son, who had just started studying medicine, and said to him, “Don’t rush through your books; the first and most important thing is to learn how to swim.”
The King of Purgatory sent his lictors to earth to bring back some skilful physician. “You must look[435] for one,” said the King, “at whose door there are no aggrieved spirits of disembodied patients.” The lictors went off, but at the house of every doctor they visited there were crowds of wailing ghosts hanging about. At last they found a doctor at whose door there was only a single shade, and cried out, “This man is evidently the skilful one we are in search of.” On inquiry, however, they discovered that he had only started practice the day before.
The King of Purgatory sent his messengers to Earth to find a skilled doctor. “You need to look for one,” said the King, “who has no troubled spirits of deceased patients at his door.” The messengers set off, but at every doctor’s house they visited, there were groups of crying ghosts lingering around. Finally, they found a doctor who only had one ghost waiting at his door and exclaimed, “This guy must be the skilled one we’re looking for.” However, upon asking around, they found out he had just started practicing the day before.
A general was hard pressed in battle and on the point of giving way, when suddenly a spirit soldier came to his rescue and enabled him to win a great victory. Prostrating himself on the ground, he asked the spirit’s name. “I am the God of the Target,” replied the spirit. “And how have I merited your godship’s kind assistance?” inquired the general. “I am grateful to you,” answered the spirit, “because in your days of practice you never once hit me.”
A general was in a tough spot during battle and about to lose when suddenly a spirit soldier came to help him and allowed him to achieve a major victory. Bowing down to the ground, he asked the spirit's name. “I am the God of the Target,” replied the spirit. “And how have I earned your divine assistance?” the general asked. “I appreciate you,” answered the spirit, “because during your practice times, you never once hit me.”
A portrait-painter, who was doing very little business, was advised by a friend to paint a picture of himself and his wife, and to hang it out in the street as an advertisement. This he did, and shortly afterwards his father-in-law came along. Gazing at the picture for some time, the latter at length asked, “Who is that woman?” “Why, that is your daughter,” replied the artist. “Whatever is she doing,” again inquired her father, “sitting there with that stranger?”
A portrait painter, who wasn't getting much work, was told by a friend to paint a picture of himself and his wife and display it in the street as an advertisement. He did this, and shortly after, his father-in-law passed by. After looking at the picture for a while, the father-in-law finally asked, "Who is that woman?" The artist replied, "That's your daughter." Her father then asked again, "What is she doing sitting there with that stranger?"
A man who had been condemned to wear the cangue, or wooden collar, was seen by some of his friends. “What have you been doing,” they asked, “to deserve this?” “Oh, nothing,” he replied; “I only picked up an old piece of rope.” “And are you to be punished thus severely,” they said, “for merely picking up an[436] end of rope?” “Well,” answered the man, “the fact is that there was a bullock tied to the other end.”
A man who had been sentenced to wear the cangue, or wooden collar, was spotted by some of his friends. “What did you do to deserve this?” they asked. “Oh, nothing,” he responded; “I just picked up an old piece of rope.” “And you’re getting punished this harshly for just picking up one end of rope?” they said. “Well,” replied the man, “the truth is there was a bullock tied to the other end.”
A man asked a friend to stay and have tea. Unfortunately there was no tea in the house, so a servant was sent to borrow some. Before the latter had returned the water was already boiling, and it became necessary to pour in more cold water. This happened several times, and at length the boiler was overflowing but no tea had come. Then the man’s wife said to her husband, “As we don’t seem likely to get any tea, you had better offer your friend a bath!”
A man asked a friend to stay and have tea. Unfortunately, there was no tea in the house, so a servant was sent to borrow some. Before the servant returned, the water was already boiling, so it became necessary to pour in more cold water. This happened several times, and eventually the kettle was overflowing, but no tea had arrived. Then the man's wife said to her husband, “Since we don’t seem likely to get any tea, you might as well offer your friend a bath!”
A monkey, brought after death before the King of Purgatory, begged to be reborn on earth as a man. “In that case,” said the King, “all the hairs must be plucked out of your body,” and he ordered the attendant demons to pull them out forthwith. At the very first hair, however, the monkey screeched out, and said he could not bear the pain. “You brute!” roared the King, “how are you to become a man if you cannot even part with a single hair?”
A monkey, brought before the King of Purgatory after its death, begged to be reborn on Earth as a man. “In that case,” said the King, “all your hairs must be pulled out.” He ordered the attendant demons to do it immediately. However, at the very first hair, the monkey screeched and said he couldn't handle the pain. “You brute!” roared the King, “how can you expect to become a man if you can't even part with a single hair?”
A braggart chess-player played three games with a stranger and lost them all. Next day a friend asked him how he had come off. “Oh,” said he, “I didn’t win the first game, and my opponent didn’t lose the second. As for the third, I wanted to draw it, but he wouldn’t agree.”
A boastful chess player played three games against a stranger and lost all of them. The next day, a friend asked him how it went. “Oh,” he said, “I didn’t win the first game, and my opponent didn’t lose the second. As for the third, I wanted to end it in a draw, but he wouldn’t agree.”
The barest sketch of Chinese literature would hardly be complete without some allusion to its proverbs and maxims. These are not only to be found largely scattered throughout every branch of writing, classical and popular, but may also be studied in collections, generally under a metrical form. Thus the Ming Hsien Chi, to[437] take one example, which can be purchased anywhere for about a penny, consists of thirty pages of proverbs and the like, arranged in antithetical couplets of five, six, and seven characters to each line. Children are made to learn these by heart, and ordinary grown-up Chinamen may be almost said to think in proverbs. There can be no doubt that to the foreigner a large store of proverbs, committed to memory and judiciously introduced, are a great aid to successful conversation. These are a few taken from an inexhaustible supply, omitting to a great extent such as find a ready equivalent in English:—
The simplest overview of Chinese literature wouldn’t be complete without mentioning its proverbs and sayings. These are not only widely spread across every type of writing, both classical and popular, but can also be found in collections, usually in a poetic format. For example, the Ming Hsien Chi, which you can buy for about a penny, contains thirty pages of proverbs and similar expressions, arranged in contrasting couplets of five, six, and seven characters per line. Kids are taught to memorize these, and many adult Chinese people almost think in proverbs. There's no doubt that for foreigners, knowing a good number of proverbs, memorized and used appropriately, is a big help in having successful conversations. Here are a few selected from a nearly endless supply, mostly excluding those that have direct equivalents in English:—
Deal with the faults of others as gently as with your own.
Deal with the flaws of others as kindly as you do with your own.
By many words wit is exhausted.
By too many words, wit is worn out.
If you bow at all, bow low.
If you bow at all, bow low.
If you take an ox, you must give a horse.
If you take an ox, you have to give a horse.
A man thinks he knows, but a woman knows better.
A man thinks he has all the answers, but a woman knows more.
Words whispered on earth sound like thunder in heaven.
Words whispered on Earth sound like thunder in heaven.
If fortune smiles—who doesn’t? If fortune doesn’t—who does?
If luck is on your side—who isn't happy? If luck isn't—who is?
Moneyed men are always listened to.
We always listen to wealthy individuals.
Nature is better than a middling doctor.
Nature is better than an average doctor.
Stay at home and reverence your parents; why travel afar to worship the gods?
Stay home and honor your parents; why travel far to worship the gods?
A bottle-nosed man may be a teetotaller, but no one will think so.
A bottle-nosed guy might not drink at all, but no one is going to believe that.
It is easier to catch a tiger than to ask a favour.
It’s easier to catch a tiger than to ask for a favor.
With money you can move the gods; without it, you can’t move a man.
With money, you can influence the gods; without it, you can't even persuade a person.
Bend your head if the eaves are low.
Bend your head if the roof is low.
Oblige, and you will be obliged.
Help others, and you'll be helped.
Don’t put two saddles on one horse.
Don’t put two saddles on one horse.
Armies are maintained for years, to be used on a single day.
Armies are kept ready for years, just to be used for one day.
In misfortune, gold is dull; in happiness, iron is bright.
In tough times, gold seems dull; in good times, iron shines bright.
More trees are upright than men.
More trees stand tall than men.
If you fear that people will know, don’t do it.
If you're worried that people will find out, just don't do it.
Long visits bring short compliments.
Long visits lead to few compliments.
If you are upright and without guile, what god need you pray to for pardon?
If you are honest and straightforward, what god do you need to ask for forgiveness?
Some study shows the need for more.
Some studies show the need for more.
One kind word will keep you warm for three winters.
One kind word will keep you warm for three winters.
The highest towers begin from the ground.
The tallest towers start from the ground.
No needle is sharp at both ends.
No needle is sharp on both ends.
Straight trees are felled first.
First, cut down straight trees.
No image-maker worships the gods. He knows what stuff they are made of.
No artist worships the gods. He knows what they're made of.
Half an orange tastes as sweet as a whole one.
Half an orange tastes just as sweet as a whole one.
We love our own compositions, but other men’s wives.
We love our own creations, but we admire other men's wives.
Free sitters at the play always grumble most.
Free sitters at the show always complain the most.
It is not the wine which makes a man drunk; it is the man himself.
It’s not the wine that gets a person drunk; it’s the person themselves.
Better a dog in peace than a man in war.
Better to have a dog in peace than a man in war.
Every one gives a shove to the tumbling wall.
Everyone pushes the collapsing wall.
Sweep the snow from your own doorstep.
Sweep the snow off your own doorstep.
He who rides a tiger cannot dismount.
He who rides a tiger can't get off.
Politeness before force.
Kindness before aggression.
One dog barks at something, and the rest bark at him.
One dog barks at something, and the others bark back at him.
You can’t clap hands with one palm.
You can't clap with just one hand.
Draw your bow, but don’t shoot.
Draw your bow, but don’t fire.
One more good man on earth is better than an extra angel in heaven.
One more good person on earth is better than an extra angel in heaven.
Gold is tested by fire; man, by gold.
Gold is tested by fire; people, by gold.
Those who have not tasted the bitterest of life’s bitters can never appreciate the sweetest of life’s sweets.
Those who haven't experienced the hardest parts of life can never fully appreciate the sweetest moments.
Money makes a blind man see.
Money makes a blind person see.
Man is God upon a small scale. God is man upon a large scale.
Man is like God on a smaller scale. God is like man on a larger scale.
A near neighbour is better than a distant relation.
A close neighbor is better than a distant family member.
Without error there could be no such thing as truth.
Without mistakes, there wouldn't be any such thing as truth.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE
What foreign students have achieved in the department of Chinese literature from the sixteenth century down to quite recent times is well exhibited in the three large volumes which form the Bibliotheca Sinica, or Dictionnaire Bibliographique des Ouvrages rélatifs à l’Empire chinois, by Henri Cordier: Paris, Ernest Leroux, 1878; with Supplément, 1895. This work is carried out with a fulness and accuracy which leave nothing to be desired, and is essential to all systematic workers in the Chinese field.
What foreign students have accomplished in the field of Chinese literature from the sixteenth century to more recent times is clearly showcased in the three extensive volumes that make up the Bibliotheca Sinica, or Dictionnaire Bibliographique des Ouvrages rélatifs à l’Empire chinois, by Henri Cordier: Paris, Ernest Leroux, 1878; with Supplement, 1895. This work is done with such thoroughness and precision that it is indispensable for anyone working systematically in the field of Chinese studies.
By far the most important of all books mentioned in the above collection is a complete translation of the Confucian Canon by the late Dr. James Legge of Aberdeen, under the general title of The Chinese Classics. The publication of this work, which forms the greatest existing monument of Anglo-Chinese scholarship, extended from 1861 to 1885.
By far the most important book mentioned in the collection above is a complete translation of the Confucian Canon by the late Dr. James Legge of Aberdeen, under the general title of The Chinese Classics. The publication of this work, which is the greatest existing monument of Anglo-Chinese scholarship, took place from 1861 to 1885.
The Cursus Literaturæ Sinicæ, by P. Zottoli, S.J., Shanghai, 1879-1882, is an extensive series of translations into Latin from all branches of Chinese literature, and is designed especially for the use of Roman Catholic missionaries (neo-missionariis accommodatus).
The Cursus Literaturæ Sinicæ, by P. Zottoli, S.J., Shanghai, 1879-1882, is a comprehensive collection of translations into Latin from various fields of Chinese literature, specifically tailored for Roman Catholic missionaries (neo-missionariis accommodatus).
Another very important work, now rapidly approaching completion, is a translation by Professor E. Chavannes, Collège de France, of the famous history described in Book II. chap, iii., under the title of Les Mémoires Historiques de Se-ma Ts‘ien, the first volume of which is dated Paris, 1895.
Another really important work, now quickly nearing completion, is a translation by Professor E. Chavannes from the Collège de France, of the famous history mentioned in Book II, chap. iii., titled Les Mémoires Historiques de Se-ma Ts‘ien, the first volume of which is dated Paris, 1895.
Notes on Chinese Literature, by A. Wylie, Shanghai, 1867, contains descriptive notices of about 2000 separate Chinese works, arranged under Classics, History, Philosophy, and Belles Lettres, as in the Imperial Catalogue (see p. 387). Considering the date at which it was written, this book is entitled to rank among the highest efforts of the kind. It is still of the utmost value to the student, though in need of careful revision.
Notes on Chinese Literature, by A. Wylie, Shanghai, 1867, includes descriptive summaries of around 2000 individual Chinese works, categorized under Classics, History, Philosophy, and Belles Lettres, similar to the Imperial Catalogue (see p. 387). Given the time it was written, this book deserves to be considered one of the best efforts of its kind. It remains extremely valuable for students, although it requires thorough revision.
The following Catalogues of Chinese libraries in Europe have been published in recent years:—
The following catalogs of Chinese libraries in Europe have been published in recent years:—
Catalogue of Chinese Printed Books, Manuscripts, and Drawings in the Library of the British Museum. By R. K. Douglas, 1877.
Catalogue of Chinese Printed Books, Manuscripts, and Drawings in the Library of the British Museum. By R. K. Douglas, 1877.
Catalogue of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripitaka. By Bunyio Nanjio, 1883.
Catalogue of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripitaka. By Bunyio Nanjio, 1883.
Catalogue of the Chinese Books and Manuscripts in the Library of Lord Crawford, Haigh Hall, Wigan. By J. P. Edmond, 1895.
Catalogue of the Chinese Books and Manuscripts in the Library of Lord Crawford, Haigh Hall, Wigan. By J. P. Edmond, 1895.
Catalogue of the Chinese and Manchu Books in the Library of the University of Cambridge. By H. A. Giles, 1898.
Catalogue of the Chinese and Manchu Books in the Library of the University of Cambridge. By H. A. Giles, 1898.
Catalogue des Livres Chinois, Coréens, Japonais, etc., in the Bibliothèque Nationale. By Maurice Courant, Paris, 1900. (Fasc. i. pp. vii., 148, has already appeared.)
Catalogue des Livres Chinois, Coréens, Japonais, etc., in the Bibliothèque Nationale. By Maurice Courant, Paris, 1900. (Fasc. i. pp. vii., 148, has already been published.)
The chief periodicals especially devoted to studies in Chinese literature are as follows:—
The main magazines focused on studies in Chinese literature are as follows:—
The Chinese Repository, published monthly at Canton from May 1832 to December 1851.
The Chinese Repository, published monthly in Canton from May 1832 to December 1851.
The Journal of the North-China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, published annually at Shanghai from 1858 to 1884, and since that date issued in fascicules at irregular intervals during each year.
The Journal of the North-China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, published each year in Shanghai from 1858 to 1884, and since then released in issues at unpredictable times throughout the year.
The China Review, published every two months at Hong-Kong from June 1872 to the present date.
The China Review, published every two months in Hong Kong from June 1872 to today.
There is also the Chinese Recorder, which has existed since 1868, and is now published every two months at Shanghai. This is, strictly speaking, a missionary journal, but it often contains valuable papers on Chinese literature and cognate subjects.
There is also the Chinese Recorder, which has been around since 1868 and is now published every two months in Shanghai. While it is technically a missionary journal, it frequently features valuable articles on Chinese literature and related topics.
Variétés Sinologiques is the title of a series of monographs on various Chinese topics, written and published at irregular intervals by the Jesuit Fathers at Shanghai since 1892, and distinguished by the erudition and accuracy of all its contributors.
Variétés Sinologiques is the title of a series of monographs on various Chinese topics, written and published at irregular intervals by the Jesuit Fathers in Shanghai since 1892, known for the scholarship and accuracy of all its contributors.
INDEX
- Anæsthetics, 278
- Analects, 32-35
- Art of War, 43, 44
- Bamboo Annals, 137
- Barbarians, 400, 418, 428
- Bashpa, 247
- Beggar King, 291
- Bibliography, 441
- Biographies of Eminent Women, 92
- Bôdhidharma, 115
- Book of Changes, 9, 21-23
- Book of History, 7, 9, 10, 12
- Book of Odes, 12-21, 256
- Book of Rewards and Punishments, 418
- Book of Rites, 23, 24, 41
- Buddhism, 110-116, 403, 419
- Catalogue of the Imperial Library, 387, 418
- Chan Kuo Ts‘ê, 92
- Shang-Chi, 175, 176
- Chang Chih-ho, 191
- Chang Hsüan-tsu, 432
- Chang Kuo-pin, 274
- Chang Pi, 209
- Chang T'ing-yü, 404
- Chang Qian, 158
- Chao Ch‘i, 36
- Chao I, 415
- Chao Li-hua, 333
- Chao Ping, 247
- Chao Tsai-chi, 333
- Chao Tso, 80
- Ch'en Haotzu, 413
- Ch’en Hung-mou, 404
- Ch’en Lin, 122
- Ch'en Peng-nien, 238
- Ch'en Tao, 204
- Ch'en Tuan, 233
- Ch'en Tzu-ang, 147, 148
- Cheng Qiao, 228
- Cheng Hsuan, 23, 95
- Ch’eng Hao, 220, 236
- Ch'eng I, 220
- Chi Hsi, 127
- Chi Chün-hsiang, 269
- Chi Yün, 238
- Chia I, 54, 97
- Chia Yü, 48
- Qianlong, 14, 228, 252, 387, 417
- Chin Ku Ch‘i Kuan, 322
- Ch‘in Kuei, 261
- Ch‘in P‘ing Mei, 309
- Ching Hua Yüan, 316-322
- Chou Li, 24
- Chou Tun-i, 219
- Ch‘ou Jen Chuan, 418
- Zhu Xi, 228-231
- Chu-ko Liang, 277
- Chu Shih, 404
- Chu Yung-shun, 391
- Qu Yuan, 50-53
- Zhuangzi, 60-68
- Ch‘un Ch‘iu, 25[444]
- Ch‘un-yü K‘un, 430
- Chung Yung, 41
- Classic of Filial Piety, 48
- Complete collection of the poetry of the T‘ang dynasty, 143
- Concordances, 385, 386
- Confucius, 7, 12, 13, 22, 24, 25, 28, 32-35, 41, 48
- Cookery-book, 409
- Criminal cases of Lan Ting-yüan, 395
- Dictionaries, 109, 238, 385
- Doctrine of the Mean, 41
- Drama, 256-262, 325
- Dream of the Red Chamber, 355
- Encyclopædias, 239, 240, 386, 418
- Erh Tou Mei, 324
- Erh Ya, 44, 137
- European works in Chinese, 429
- Fa Hsien, 111-114
- Fa Yen, 93
- Family maxims, 392
- Family sayings of Confucius, 48
- Fan Yeh, 138
- Fang Hsiao-ju, 294-296
- Fang Shu-shao, 333, 334
- Fang Wei-I, 417
- Fang Yen, 94
- Fêng Shên, 310
- Feng Tao, 210
- First Emperor, 48, 77-79, 107, 108
- Five Classics, 7-31
- Flowery Ball, The, 264-268
- Foreigners. See Barbarians
- Four Books, 32-42
- Fu Hsi, 21
- Fu I, 134
- Fu Mi, 128
- Gardening, 413
- Gobharana, 110
- Great Learning, 41
- Han Feizi, 70-72
- Han Wên-Kung, 160
- Han Yu, 160-163, 196-203, 355
- Historical Record, 102
- History, 102
- History of the Ming Dynasty, 404
- History of the Mongol Dynasty, 291
- Ho Shang Kung, 95
- Hsi Hsiang Chi, 273, 276
- Hsi K‘ang, 126
- Hsi Yu Chi, 281-287, 310
- Hsi Yüan Lu, 241-243
- Hsiang Hsiu, 61, 127
- Hsiao Ching, 48
- Hsiao Lin Kuang Chi, 433-436
- Hsiao Ts‘ang Shan Fang Ch‘ih Tu, 405
- Hsiao T‘ung, 139
- Hsiao Yen, 133
- Hsiao Yü, 134
- Hsieh Chin, 329-331
- Hsieh Su-su, 332
- Hsieh Tao-heng, 133
- Hsü An-chên, 178
- Hsü Hsieh, 305-307
- Hsü Kan, 119
- Hsü Kuang-ch’i, 308
- Hsü Shên, 109
- Hsüan Tsang, 115, 281, 284-287
- Hsün Tzu, 137
- Xunzi, 47
- Hua, Dr., 278-280
- Huai-nan Zi, 72-74
- Huangfu Mi, 137
- Huang Ch‘ing Ching Chieh, 418
- Huang Ting-jian, 227, 228, 235, 236
- Humour, Classical, 430
- Hung Chüeh-fan, 236
- Hung Lou Mêng, 355, 433
- Hung Mai, 83, 94
- I Ching, 21[445]
- I Li, 25
- Jesuit Fathers, 308
- Jih Chih Lu, 391
- Joining the Shirt, 274
- Journalism, 428
- Kan Ying P‘ien, 418
- Kangxi, 385
- K‘ang Hsi Tzŭ Tien, 385
- Kao Chü-nien, 237
- Kao Tsê-ch‘êng, 326
- Kao Tzŭ, 37-39
- Kashiapmadanga, 110
- Ku Chiang, 391
- Ku-liang, 29, 30
- Ku Yen-wu, 391
- Kuan Tzŭ, 44
- Kuang Yün, 238
- Kublai Khan, 247, 248
- Kumarajiva, 114
- Kung-yang, 29-31
- K'ung An-kuo, 80
- K'ung Chi, 36, 41
- K'ung Jung, 120
- K‘ung Tao-fu, 258
- K'ung Ying-ta, 190
- Kuo Hsiang, 61, 137
- Kuo P'o, 45, 138
- Kuo Yü, 26
- Lan Ting Garden, 392
- Lao Tan, 24
- Laozi, 56-60
- Lexicography, 190
- Li Chi, 23, 25
- Li Chia-ming, 431
- Li Fang, 239, 240
- Li Ho, 175
- Li Hua, 203, 204
- Li Ling, 81-89
- Li Po, 151-156
- Li Po-yao, 190
- Li Sao, 51
- Li Shê, 177
- Li Shizhen, 307
- Li Si, 78, 79
- Li Yang-ping, 190, 191
- Li Ying, 120
- Liao Chai Chih I, 338-355
- Lieh Kuo Chuan, 310-315
- Lieh Tzu, 68-70
- Lin Hsi-chung, 60, 83, 165
- Little Learning, 230
- Liu An, 72
- Liu Che, 99-101
- Liu Cheng, 122
- Liu Chi, 252, 432
- Liu Hêng, 98
- Liu Xiang, 92, 97
- Liu Xin, 92
- Liu Hsü, 212, 217
- Liu Ling, 125, 126
- Liu Shu Ku, 239
- Liu Zongyuan, 160, 191-196
- Liu Yin, 251, 252
- Liu Yün, 432
- Lo Kuan-chung, 277
- Lu Wên-shu, 89-92
- Lu Yuan-lang, 189
- Lü Pu-wei, 48
- Lü Shih Ch‘un Ch‘iu, 48
- Lun Hêng, 94
- Lun Yü, 32-35
- Ma Jung, 23, 94
- Ma Tuan-lin, 240
- Ma Tzŭ-jan, 177
- Materia Medica, 307
- Mathematicians, Biographies of, 418
- Matteo Ricci, 308, 418
- Medical Jurisprudence, 240-243
- Mei Sheng, 97
- Mencius, 25, 35-40
- Meng Haoran, 149
- Mêng T‘ien, 80[446]
- Ming Chi Kang Mu, 404
- Ming Hsien Chi, 436
- Ming Huang, Emperor, 257
- “Mirror of Flowers,” 413
- Mirror of History, 217
- Mongol Plays, 268
- Mo Ti, 37, 40, 41
- Mu T‘ien Tzŭ Chuan, 49
- Nearing the Standard, 44, 45
- New History of the T‘ang Dynasty, 217
- Nine Old Gentlemen of Hsiang-shan, 164
- Novel, The Chinese, 276
- O-êrh-t‘ai, 404
- Odes. See Book of Odes
- Orphan of the Chao Family, 269
- Ou-yang Hsiu, 212-216, 217, 222, 432
- Pan, the Lady, 101, 393
- Pan Chao, 108
- Pan Ku, 108
- Pan Piao, 108
- Pao Chao, 132
- Pear-Garden, The, 257
- P‘ei Wên Yün Fu, 385
- P‘i Pa Chi, 325-328
- “Picking up Gold,” 389
- P‘ien Tzŭ Lei P‘ien, 386
- Ping Fa, 43
- P‘ing Shan Lêng Yen, 323, 324
- Po Chü-i, 163-175
- Poetesses, 101, 332, 333
- Poetry, 143-146
- Printing, Invention of, 209
- Proverbs and Maxims, 437-439
- Pu Songling, 338-355
- Record of the Buddhistic Kingdoms, 111-114
- Record of Travels in the West, 281-287
- Rites of the Chou dynasty, 24
- Roman Catholic missionaries, 401
- Sacred Edict, 386
- San Kuo Chih Yen I, 277-280, 310
- San Tzŭ Ching, 89, 250, 251
- Seven Sages of the Bamboo Grove, 61, 125
- Seven Scholars of the Chien-An Period, 119
- Shan T‘ao, 128
- Shanghai News, 428
- Shao Yong, 234
- Shên Pao, 428
- Shên Su, 299
- Shen Yo, 138
- Shih Ching, 12
- Shih Lei Fu, 239
- Shu Ching, 7
- Shih Nai-an, 280
- Shui Hu Chuan, 280, 281, 310
- Shun, Emperor, 7, 8
- Shuo Wên, 109
- Six Idlers of the Bamboo Grove, 152
- Six Scripts, 239
- Six Traitorous Ministers of the Ming dynasty, 297, 299
- Slaying a Son at the Yamên Gate, 271-273
- Spring and Autumn Annals, 25-31
- Ssŭ-k‘ung T‘u, 179-188
- Sima Qian, 57, 102-108
- Ssŭ-ma Hsiang-ju, 97
- Sima Qiang, 217-219
- Story of the Guitar, 325
- Story of the Three Kingdoms, 277-280
- Story of the Western Pavilion, 273
- “Strange Stories,” 338-355
- Su Chê, 227[447]
- Su Shi, 83, 222-227
- Su Tai, 77
- Su Tung-p‘o, 161, 222
- Su Wu, 82, 83
- Sun Shu-jan, 137
- Sun Tzu, 43, 44
- Sung Ch'i, 212, 216, 238
- Sung Chih-wên, 148, 149
- Sung Lien, 291-293
- Sung Tz’ŭ, 241
- Sung Yu, 53
- Sung Yün, 115
- Ta Hsüeh, 41
- Tai, the Elder, 23
- —— the Younger, 23
- Tai Tung, 238, 239
- T‘ai Hsüan Ching, 93
- T‘ai P‘ing Kuang Chi, 240
- T‘ai P‘ing Yü Lan, 239, 418
- Tan Ming-lun, 342
- T'an Kung, 45-47
- T‘ang the Completer, 9
- Taoism, 56-74, 419
- Tao Tê Ching, 56-60, 227
- Tao Qian, 128-132
- T‘ao Ku, 431
- T‘ao Yüan-ming, 128
- Ten Courts of Purgatory, 420
- Three Character Classic, 250, 251
- Three Suspicions, The, 262, 263
- Topography of Kuangtung, 418
- Ts‘ai Ch‘ien, 418
- Tsai Yung, 95
- Ts‘ang Chieh, 6
- Ts'ao Chih, 123, 124
- Cao Cao, 120, 123, 277, 278-280
- Ts'en Ts'an, 159
- Tseng Chan, 41, 48
- Tso Chuan, 8, 26-29, 256
- Ts'ui Hao, 150, 151
- Tsung Ch'en, 301-303
- Tu Ch'in-niang, 178
- Tu Fu, 156-158
- Tu Yu, 191, 240
- T‘u Shu Chi Ch‘êng, 386
- Tung-fang So, 54, 97
- T‘ung Chien, 217
- T‘ung Chien Kang Mu, 228
- T‘ung Chien Kang Mu San Pien, 404
- T‘ung Tien, 191, 240
- Twenty-four Dynastic Histories, 103
- Twice Flowering Plum-trees, 324
- Wall Literature, 425, 426
- Wang Anshi, 217, 220-222, 235
- Wang Chi, 135
- Wang Chieh, 415
- Wang Chien, 159
- Wang Chong, 94
- Wang Jung, 128
- Wang Po, 146, 147
- Wang Pu-ch‘ing, 229
- Wang Shih-chêng, 309
- Wang Shih-fu, 273
- Wang Su, 48
- Wang Tao-Kun, 303-305
- Wang Ts'an, 121
- Wang Tzŭ-ch‘iao, 151
- Wang Wei, 149, 150
- Wang Yinglin, 250
- Wei Chêng, 189
- Wên Hsien T‘ung K‘ao, 240
- Wên Hsüan, 140
- Wen Tianxiang, 248-250
- Wên Tzŭ, 44
- Wên Wang, 9, 21
- Wit and Humour, 432
- Women, Biographies of, 92
- Women as Writers, 417
- Women, Proper Training of, 393
- Women’s Degrees, 316
- Martial Arts, 239
- Wu Tzŭ, 44
- Wu Wang, 10, 21
- Yang Chi-shêng, 297, 301
- Yang Chu, 37, 40[448]
- Yang Hsiung, 93
- Yang I, 234
- Yang Kuei-fei, 168-175
- Yang Ti, 136
- Yao, Emperor, 7, 8
- This Shih, 237
- Yen Shih-ku, 190
- Yin Yang, 122
- Yo Fei, 261
- Yü, The Great, 8, 12, 26
- Yü Chiao Li, 309
- Yü Li Ch‘ao Chuan, 420
- Yuan Qi, 127
- Yüan Chien Lei Han, 386
- Yüan Ch‘ü Hsüan Tsa Chi, 268
- Yuan Xian, 127
- Yuan Mei, 405
- Yüan Shao, 95
- Yuan Yu, 122
- Yuan Yuan, 417
- Yung Chêng, 387
- Yung Lo, 296
- Yung Lo Ta Tien, 296
THE END
THE END
FOOTNOTES
[2] Chung means “middle,” and Yung means “course,” the former being defined by the Chinese as “that which is without deflection or bias,” the latter as “that which never varies in its direction.”
[2] Chung means “middle,” and Yung means “course,” with the first defined by the Chinese as “something that is straight and unbiased,” and the second as “something that consistently follows its path.”
[5] “To the minnow, every cranny and pebble and quality and accident of its little native creek may have become familiar; but does the minnow understand the ocean tides and periodic currents, the trade-winds, and monsoons, and moon’s eclipses...?”—Sartor Resartus, Natural Supernaturalism.
[5] “To the minnow, every nook, pebble, and feature of its small creek may be well-known; but does the minnow comprehend the ocean's tides, seasonal currents, trade winds, monsoons, and lunar eclipses...?”—Sartor Resartus, Natural Supernaturalism.
[10] Variant “firm,” i.e. was firmly laid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Variant “firm,” i.e. was set firmly.
[16] Referring to A-chiao, one of the consorts of an Emperor of the Han dynasty. “Ah,” said the latter when a boy, “if I could only get A-chiao, I would have a golden house to keep her in.”
[16] Referring to A-chiao, one of the wives of a Han dynasty emperor. “Ah,” said the emperor when he was a boy, “if I could just have A-chiao, I would have a golden house to keep her in.”
[21] The Great Bear.
The Great Bear.
[23] Emblems of purity.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Symbols of purity.
[31] Referring to an echo.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Referring to an echo.
[33] On the 23rd June 1900, almost while these words were being written, the Han-lin College was burnt to the ground. The writer’s youngest son, Mr. Lancelot Giles, who went through the siege of Peking, writes as follows:—“An attempt was made to save the famous Yung Lo Ta Tien, but heaps of volumes had been destroyed, so the attempt was given up. I secured vol. 13,345 for myself.”
[33] On June 23, 1900, just as these words were being written, Han-lin College was completely destroyed by fire. The writer’s youngest son, Mr. Lancelot Giles, who experienced the siege of Peking, writes: “We tried to save the famous Yung Lo Ta Tien, but many volumes were already lost, so we gave up. I managed to keep vol. 13,345 for myself.”
[35] Said of the bogies of the hills, in allusion to their clothes. Here quoted with reference to the official classes, in ridicule of the title under which they hold posts which, from a literary point of view, they are totally unfit to occupy.
[35] Referring to the representatives of the hills, in reference to their outfits. This is mentioned to mock the title under which they hold positions that, from a literary perspective, they are completely unqualified to fill.
[37] This is another hit at the ruling classes. Hsi K‘ang, the celebrated poet, musician, and alchemist (A.D. 223-262), was sitting one night alone, playing upon his lute, when suddenly a man with a tiny face walked in, and began to stare hard at him, the stranger’s face enlarging all the time. “I’m not going to match myself against a devil!” cried the musician after a few moments, and instantly blew out the light.
[37] This is another jab at the ruling classes. Hsi K‘ang, the famous poet, musician, and alchemist (CE 223-262), was sitting alone one night playing his lute when suddenly a man with a tiny face walked in and started staring hard at him, the stranger’s face growing larger all the time. “I’m not going to challenge a devil!” shouted the musician after a few moments, and he immediately blew out the light.
[38] When Liu Chüan, Governor of Wu-ling, determined to relieve his poverty by trade, he saw a devil standing by his side, laughing and rubbing its hands for glee. “Poverty and wealth are matters of destiny,” said Liu Chüan, “but to be laughed at by a devil—,” and accordingly he desisted from his intention.
[38] When Liu Chüan, the Governor of Wu-ling, decided to lift himself out of poverty through trade, he noticed a devil standing next to him, laughing and rubbing its hands in delight. “Poverty and wealth are determined by fate,” said Liu Chüan, “but being mocked by a devil—,” and so he abandoned his plan.
[40] The birth of a boy was formerly signalled by hanging a bow at the door; that of a girl, by displaying a small towel—indicative of the parts that each would hereafter play in the drama of life.
[40] In the past, the arrival of a boy was announced by hanging a bow at the door; for a girl, a small towel would be displayed—symbolizing the roles each would later take on in the story of life.
[41] Alluding to the priest Dharma-nandi, who came from India to China, and tried to convert the Emperor Wu Ting of the Liang dynasty; but failing in his attempt, he retired full of mortification to a temple at Sung-shan, where he sat for nine years before a rock, until his own image was imprinted thereon.
[41] Referring to the priest Dharma-nandi, who traveled from India to China and attempted to convert Emperor Wu Ting of the Liang dynasty; after failing in his attempt, he withdrew in shame to a temple at Sung-shan, where he sat for nine years in front of a rock until his own image was etched there.
[44] The great poet Tu Fu dreamt that his greater predecessor, Li T‘ai-po, appeared to him, “coming when the maple-grove was in darkness, and returning while the frontier pass was still obscured,”—that is, at night, when no one could see him; the meaning being that he never came at all, and that those “who know me (P‘u Sung-ling)” are equally non-existent.
[44] The great poet Tu Fu dreamed that his more famous predecessor, Li T‘ai-po, showed up to him, “arriving when the maple grove was dark and leaving while the border pass was still shrouded,”—in other words, at night when no one could see him; this means he never really came at all, and those “who know me (P‘u Sung-ling)” are just as non-existent.
Transcriber's Note
Duplicate title pages before each book have been removed. Page headers have been placed as sidenotes before the text which they relate to.
Duplicate title pages before each book have been removed. Page headers have been added as sidenotes before the text they relate to.
The following apparent printing errors have been corrected:
The following obvious printing mistakes have been fixed:
- p. 15 "You seemed" changed to "“You seemed"
- p. 22 "䷈" changed to "䷉"
- p. 123 "TS’AO TSAO" changed to "TS’AO TS’AO"
- P. 170 "Feather Jacket" changed to "Feather Jacket.”"
- p. 171 "Ssŭchuan" changed to "Ssŭch‘uan"
- p. 173 "spirit land." changed to "Spirit World."
- p. 179 "Tu" changed to "T‘u"
- p. 184 "Isolation" changed to "Isolation."
- p. 212 "C’hi" changed to "Ch‘i"
- p. 222 "Tung-po" changed to "Tung-p‘o"
- p. 233 "CH’ÊN TUAN" changed to "CH’ÊN T‘UAN"
- p. 249 "Tien-hsiang" changed "T‘ien-hsiang"
- p. 275 "villain" changed to "villain."
- p. 283 "aswered" changed to "answered"
- p. 338 "P‘u Sung-lang" changed to "P‘u Sung-ling"
- p. 366 "of elm." changed to "of elm,"
- p. 444 "386, 41" changed to "386, 418"
- p. 445 "Mèng T‘ien" changed to "Mêng T‘ien"
- p. 446 "Shiu Hu Chuan" changed to "Shui Hu Chuan"
- p. 447 "Tseng Ts'an" changed to "Tseng Chan"
The text and commentaries on p. 29 were printed with no closing quotes.
The text and commentaries on p. 29 were printed without closing quotes.
In the index, small capitals are used inconsistently for the whole name or for the family name only. The following are also used inconsistently in the text:
In the index, small capitals are used inconsistently for either the full name or just the last name. The following elements are also used inconsistently in the text:
- every-day and everyday
- ferry-man and ferryman
- glow-worm and glowworm
- head-dress and headdress
- night-jar and nightjar
- oft-times and ofttimes
- Tao-k'un and Tao-K'un
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!